't. ""-."s 
 
 \ 
 
 , \ ■ 
 
 A 1 
 
 < \ > 
 
 
 /<
 
 
 0\'-^ 
 
 njl. 
 
 gfrom t^e CornifJ QSoofta of ^ 
 
 , Q^)^(^)^^^yi9(^]^QiKyi^ 
 
 \ 
 
 tf^ 
 
 -> 
 
 > 
 
 -v
 
 I\wa,v^ s ,^ ,j 
 
 Mi 

 
 ^
 
 PETER WILKIN S.
 
 THE 
 
 L 
 LIFE AND ADYENTUEES 
 
 PETER WILKINS, 
 
 A CORNISH MAN. 
 
 TAKEN FROM HIS OWN MOUTH, IN HIS PASSAGE TO ENGLAND, 
 
 FROM OFF CAPE HORN IN AMERICA, 
 
 IN THE SHIP HECTOR, 
 
 BY R. S., A PASSENGER IN THE HECTOR. 
 
 A NEW EDITION, THOROUGHLY REVISED. 
 
 LONDON: 
 JOHN W. PARKER, WEST STRAND. 
 
 M.DCCC.XLIV. 
 
 VA^
 
 HARRISON AND CO., PRINTERS, 
 ST. MARTIN'S LANE.
 
 PREFACE 
 
 BY THE EDITOR OF THE PRESENT EDITION. 
 
 Although, since the first appearance of this work in 1751, 
 it has been several times republished, and is to be found 
 in our collections of standard novels, it has met with 
 a very insufficient success and popularity. That this 
 should be the case is indeed surprising; for, with an en- 
 chanting simplicity of narrative, a truthful minuteness of 
 description, and an ingenuity of contrivance, that renders 
 its Author no mean rival of the great Defoe himself; his 
 " winged people" have been pronounced by Southey to be 
 "the most beautiful creatures of imagination that were 
 ever devised." But, above all, the work is admirable for 
 the valuable lessons of morality it inculcates ; and which 
 are so interwoven with the incidents of the tale, that 
 they can scarce escape the attention of the most careless 
 reader, and will often make an impression, where more 
 formal and didactic precepts would be delivered in vain. 
 We should be at a loss to point out in any work in our 
 language more charming pictures of connubial felicity and 
 domestic happiness. Still, notwithstanding the general 
 purity with which the book is composed, and the utter 
 absence of indecent language, (too characteristic of the 
 period in which it was written,) it contains one or two 
 incidents which have properly prevented its being em- 
 ployed for the amusement and instruction of the young. 
 These are so contrary to the general tenour of the work, 
 and even so inconsistent with the successful conduct of the 
 story, that it may be supposed they were introduced, con-
 
 VI PREFACE. 
 
 trary to the better judgment of the Author, in compliance 
 with the bad taste of his age. They are now omitted as a 
 just tribute to the improved manners of our own. 
 
 Wliy the Author should have published anonymously it 
 would be difficult to conjecture, seeing that his produc- 
 tion contains no covert allusion or political satire, like 
 the Gulliver's Travels of Dean Swift, to parts of which, 
 in other respects, it bears some resemblance. His name, 
 Robert Pultock, was recently discovered accidentally, at 
 the disposal of some of the effects descended from his 
 publisher ; but the events of his life, and the circum- 
 stances under which he composed the work, still remain 
 open to the researches and speculations of the student of 
 literary history. 
 
 J. C. 
 
 London, 
 March, 1844.
 
 THE AUTHOR'S DEDICATION 
 
 TO 
 
 THE RIGHT HONOURABLE 
 
 ELIZABETH COUNTESS OF NORTHUMBERLAND. 
 
 Madam, 
 
 Few authors, I believe, who write in my 
 way, (whatever view they may set out with,) can, in 
 the prosecution of their work, forbear to dress their 
 fictitious characters in the real ornaments themselves 
 have been most delighted with. 
 
 This, I confess, hath been my case, in the person of 
 Youwarkee, in the following sheets ; for having formed 
 her body, I found myself at an inexpressible loss how 
 to adorn her mind in the masterly sentiments I coveted 
 to endue her with, till I recollected the most amiable 
 pattern in your Ladyship ; a single view of which, at 
 a time of the utmost fatigue to his Lordship, hath 
 charmed my imagination ever since. 
 
 If a participator of the cares of life in general 
 alleviates the concerns of man, what an invaluable 
 blessing must that lady prove, to the softness of whose 
 sex nature hath conjoined an aptitude for counsel, an 
 application, zeal, and dispatch, but too rai-ely found 
 in his own ! 
 
 Had my situation in life been so happy as to have
 
 Vlll DEDICATION. 
 
 presented me with opportunities of more frequent and 
 minuter remarks upon your Ladyship's conduct, I 
 might have defied the whole British fair to have out- 
 shone my southern gawrie ; for if to a majestic form 
 and extensive capacity, I had heen qualified to have 
 copied that natural sweetness of disposition, that ma- 
 ternal tenderness, that cheerfulness, that complacency, 
 condescension, affability, and unaffected benevolence, 
 which so apparently distinguish the Countess of Nor- 
 thumberland, I had exhibited in my Youwarkee a 
 standard for future generations. 
 
 Madam, I am the more sensible of my speaking but 
 the truth, from the late instance of your benignity, 
 which entitles me to the honour of subscribing myself, 
 
 Madam, 
 
 Your Ladyship's 
 
 Most obliged and most obedient servant, 
 
 R. P.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 THE INTRODUCTION 17 
 
 Explanation of names and things mentioned in the Work 22 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Giving an account of the Author's birth and family — Tho fondness of 
 his mother — His being put to an academy at sixteen, by the 
 advice of his friend— His thoughts on his own illiterature 23 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Minds his studies— His mother's marriage and death — Mates his mas- 
 ter his guardian — Goes with him to talce possession of Iiis cEtatfi — 
 Is informed all is given to his father-in-law — Moral reflections on 
 his condition and on his father's crimes 25 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 He departs seeretly from his master— Travels to Bristol— Religious 
 
 thoughts by the way— Enters on shipboard as captain's steward. . 30 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 His first entertainment on board— Engagement with a French Privateer 
 — Taken and laid in irons — Twenty -one prisoners turned adrift in 
 a small boat, with only two days' provisions 33 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 The boat, 200 leagues from land, makes no way, but drives more to sea 
 by the wind — The people live nine days at quarter allowance — 
 Four die with hunger the twelfth day — Five more tho fourteenth 
 day — On the fifteenth, they oat one just dead — Want of water ex- 
 cessive—Spy a sail — Are taken up — Work their passage to the 
 African shore — Are sent on a secret expedition — Are waylaid, 
 made slaves, and sent up the country . .,. 36
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. Page 
 
 The Author escapes with Glanlipze— Their hardships in travel— Plun- 
 der of a cottage — Adventure with a crocodile — Passage of a river — 
 Adventure with a lioness and whelp — Arrive at Glanlipze's house 
 — The trial of Glanlipze's wife's constancy — The tender meeting 
 of her and her husband 40 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 How the Author passed his time with Glanlipze — His acquaintance 
 with some English prisoners — They project an escape — He joins 
 them — They seize a Portuguese ship and get oflf^Malie a long rvm 
 from land — Want water — They anchor at a desert island — The 
 boat goes on shore for water — They lose their anchor in a storm — 
 The Author and one Adams drove to sea — A miraculous passage 
 to a Rock — Adams drowned there — The Author's miserable con- 
 dition 47 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Wilkins thinks of destroying himself — His soliloquy — Strange accident 
 in the hold— His surprise— Cannot climb the rock — His method 
 to sweeten his water — Lives many months on board — Ventures to 
 sea in his boat several times, and takes many fish — Almost over- 
 come by an eel 51 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Lays in a great store of provisions— Resolves to traverse the rock — 
 Sails for three weeks, still seeing it only— Is sucked under the 
 rock, and hurried down a cataract — Continues there five weeks — 
 His description of the cavern — His thoughts and difficulties — His 
 arrival at a great Lake — And his landing in the beautiful country 
 of Graundevolet 57 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 His joy on his arrival at land— A description of the place— No inhabi- 
 tants—Wants fresh water— Resides in a grotto— Finds water— 
 Views the country— Carries his things to the grotto
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. Page 
 
 An account of the grotto — A room added to it — A view of that building 
 — The Author makes a little cart — Also a wet dock for his boat — 
 Goes in quest of provisions — A description of divers fruits and 
 plants — He brings home a cart-load of different sorts — Makes 
 experiments on them — Loads his cart with others — A great dis- 
 appointment — Makes good bread — Never sees the sun— The nature 
 of the light 64 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 The Author lays in a store against the dark weather — Hears voices— 
 His thoughts thereon — Persuades himself it was a dream — Hears 
 them again — Determines to see if any one lodged in the rock — Is 
 satisfied there is nobody — Observations on what he saw — Finds a 
 strong weed like whip-cord — Makes a drag-net — Lengthens it — 
 Catches a monster— Its description— Makes oil of it 71 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 The Author passes the Summer pleasantly— Hears the voices in the 
 Winter — Ventures out — Sees a strange sight on the Lake — His 
 uneasiness at it — Hears the voices again, and perceives a great 
 shock on his building — Takes up a beautiful woman— He tliinks 
 her dead, but recovers her — A description of her — She stays 
 with him 78 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Wilkins afraid of losing his visitor— They live together all winter — A 
 long discourse between them at cross purposes — She flies — They 
 engage to be man and wife — Description of the Swangeans 82 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Youwarkee cannot bear a strong light— Wilkins makes her spectacles 
 
 which help her — A description of them 88 
 
 CHAPTER XVL 
 
 Wilkins' stock of provisions — No beast or fish in Youwarkee's country 
 — The voices again — Her reason for not seeing those who uttered 
 them — She bears a son — Divers birds appear — Their eggs gathered 
 —How Wilkins kept account of time » 91
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XVir. Page 
 
 Wilkins' concern about clothing for Pedro, his eldest son— His dis- 
 course with his wife about the ship— Her flight to it— His melan- 
 choly reflections till her return— An account of what she had 
 done, and of what she brought — Slie clothes her children, and 
 takes a second flight 93 
 
 CHAPTER XVin. 
 
 The Author observes her flight — A description of a Gawrey in the 
 Graundee — She finds out the Gulf not far from the ship— Brings 
 home more goods— Makes her a gown by her husband's instruction 98 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 The Author gets a breed of poultry, and by what means— Builds them 
 
 a house— How he managed to keep them in winter 102 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Reflections on mankind — The Author wants to be with his ship — Pro- 
 jects going, but perceives it impracticable — Youwarkce offers hej 
 service, and goes — An account of her transactions on board — Re- 
 marks on her sagacity — She dispatches several chests of goods 
 tlirough the Gulf to the Lake— An accomit of a danger she 
 escaped — The Author has a fit of sickness 104 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 The Religion of the Author's Family 110 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 The Author's account of his children — Their names— They are exer- 
 cised in flying — His boat crazy — Youwarkee intends a visit to her 
 father, but first takes another flight to the ship— Sends a boat and 
 chests through the gulf— Clothes her children— An inventory of 
 the last freight of goods— The Author's method of treating his 
 children — Youwarkee, her son Tommy, with her daughters Patty 
 and Hallycarnie, set out to her Father's 113 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 Youwarkce's account of the stages to Arndrumnstake— The Author 
 uneasy at her flight— His employment in her absence, and prepa- 
 rations for receiving her Father— How he spent the evenings with 
 the children 119
 
 CONTENTS. XUl 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. Page 
 
 The Author's concern at Youwaikee's stay — Hears a voice call him — 
 youvvarkee's brother Quangrollart visits him with a companion 
 — He treats them at the Grotto — The brother discovers himself 
 by accident — Wilkins produces his Children to him 123 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 Quangrollart's account of Youwarkee's journej', and reception at her 
 
 Father's 127 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 A discourse on light — Quangrollart explains the word Crashee — Be- 
 lieves a fowl is a fruit — Gives a farther account of Youwarkee's 
 reception by her father, and by the King — Tommy and Hally- 
 carnie provided for at Court — Youwarkee and her fatlier visit 
 the colambs, and are visited — Her return put off till next winter, 
 when her father is to come with her 131 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 The Author shews Quangrollart and Rosig his poultry — They are sur- 
 prised at them — He takes tliem a fishing — They wonder at his 
 cart, and at his shooting a fowl — They are terribly frightened at 
 the firing of a gun — Wilkins pacifies them 135 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 Peter prepares for his Father's reception— Arguments about his beard 
 — ExpcctshisWife— liefiections on her not coming— Sees a mes- 
 senger on the rock — Has notice of Pendlchamby's arrival, and 
 prepares a treat 139 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX, 
 
 Peter settles the formality of his father's reception — Description of 
 their march and alighting — Receives his father — Conducts him to 
 his grotto — Offeis to beg pardon for his marriage — Is prevented by 
 Pendlehamby — Youwarkee notknown in English habit — Quarters 
 the officers in the tent 142 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 The manner of their dinner — Believe the fish and fowl to he fruits — 
 Hears his brother and the colambs are coming — Account of their 
 lying — Peter's reflections on the want of the graundee — They 
 view the arkoe — Servants harder to please than their masters — 
 Reasons for different dresses the same day 146
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. Page 
 
 Quangrollart arrives with the colambs— Straitened for accommodation 
 — Remove to the tent — Youwarkce not known — Peter relates 
 part of his travels — Dispute about the heast-fish skins 150 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 Go a fishing— Catch a beast-fish — Afraid of the gun — How Peter altered 
 his net— Fish dinner for the guards — Method of dressing and eat- 
 ing it 154 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 A shooting proposed — All afraid of the gun but one private guard — 
 His behaviour — Pendlehamby, at Peter's request, makes him a 
 general — Peter's discourse thereon — Remainder of his story — The 
 colambs return 158 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 Peter finds his stores low— Sends Youwarkee to the ship— Receives an 
 
 invitation to Georigetti's court 165 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 Nasgig comes with a guard to fetch Peter— Long debate about his going 
 — Nasgig's uneasiness at Peter's refusal — Relates a prediction to 
 him, and proceedings thereon at Georigetti's court — Peter con- 
 sents to go — Prepares a machine for that purpose 167 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 Peter's speech to the soldiers — Offers them freedom— His journey — Is 
 met by the King — The King sent back, and why— Peter alights 
 in the King's garden— His audience- Description of his supper 
 and bed 176 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 The King's apartments described — Is introduced to the King — A 
 
 moucheratt called— His discourse with the King about religion... . 184 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 Peter's reflections on what he was to perform— Settles the method of 
 it— His advice to his son and daughter— Globe-lights living crear 
 tures— Takes IMaleck into his service— Nasgig discovers to Peter 
 a plot at court- Revolt of Gauingrunt 1 89
 
 CONTENTS. XV 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. Page 
 
 Hold a moucheratt — Speeches of ragans and colambs — Peter settles 
 religion— Informs the King of a plot— Sends Nasgig to the ship for 
 cannon 194 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 The King hears Barbarsa and Yaccombourse discourse on the plot — 
 They are impeached by Peter at a moucheratt — Condemned and 
 executed — Nicer submits, and is released 200 
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 Nasgig returns with the cannon — Peter informs him of the execution — 
 Appoints him a guard— Settles the order of his march against 
 Harlokin — Combat between Nasgig and the rebel general — The 
 battle — Peter returning with Harlokin's head, is met by a swee- 
 coan — A public festival— Slavery abolished 205 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 A visitation of the revolted provinces proposed by Peter— His new 
 name of the country received— Religion settled in the west — Sla- 
 very abolished there — Lasmeel returns with Peter — Peter teaclies 
 him letters — The King surprised at written correspondence — Peter 
 describes the make of a beast to the King 212 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII. 
 
 Peter sends for his family— A rising of former slaves on that account- 
 Takes a view of the city— Description of it, and of the country — 
 Hot and cold springs 219 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV. 
 
 Peter sends for his family— Pendlehamby gives a fabulous account of 
 the peopling of that country— Their policy and government — 
 Peter's discourse on trade— Youwarkee arrives— Invites the King 
 and Nobles to a treat— Sends to Graundevolet for fowls 225 
 
 CHAPTER XLV. 
 
 Peter goes to his father's— Traverses the Black Jlountain— Takes a flight 
 to Mount Alkoo — Gains the miners— Overcomes the (jovernor's 
 troops— Proclaims Georigetti king— Seizes the Governor — Returns 
 him the government — Peter makes laws with the consent of the 
 people— And returns to Brandlcguarp with deputies 231
 
 XVI CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVI. Page 
 
 Peter arrives with tho deputies — Presents them to the King— They 
 return — A colony decreed to be sent thither — Nasgig made Go- 
 vernor — Manner of clioosing the colony — A flight-race, and the 
 intent of it — Walsi wins the prize, and is found to be a gawrey.. . 241 
 
 CHAPTER XLVII. 
 
 The race reconciles the two kingdoms — The colony proceeds — Build a 
 city — Peter views the country at a distance— Hears of a prophecy 
 of the King of Norhon's daughter Stygee — Goes thither — KUla 
 the King's nephew — Fulfils the prophecy, by engaging Stygee to 
 Georigetti — Returns 248 
 
 CHAPTER XLVni. 
 
 A discourse on marriage between Peter and Georigetti — Peter pro- 
 poses Stygee — The Iving accepts it — Relates his transactions in 
 Norbon — Account of the marriage ceremony — Peter goes to 
 Norbon — Opens a free trade to Mount Alkoe — Gets traders to 
 settle at Norbon— Convoys cattle to Blount Alkoe 255 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX. 
 
 Peter, looking over his books, finds he has got a Latin Bible — Sets 
 about a translation — Teaches some of the ragans letters — Sets 
 up a paper manufacture — Makes the ragans read the Bible — 
 The ragans teach others to read and wi-ite — A fair kept at the 
 Black Mountain — Peter's reflections on the Swangeantines 259 
 
 CHAPTER L. 
 
 Peter's children provided for— Youwarkee's death— How the King and 
 Queen spend their time— Peter grows melancholy — Wants to get 
 to England — Contrives means — Is taken up at sea 262
 
 THE INTRODUCTION. 
 
 J-T miglit be looked upon as impertinent in me, who am about 
 to give tlie life of another, to trouble the reader with any of my 
 o\\'n concerns, or the affairs that led me into the South Seas. 
 Therefore, I shall only acquaint him, that in my return on board 
 the 'Hector,' as a passenger, round Cape Horn, for England, 
 full late in the season, the wind and currents setthig stron^ 
 against us, our ship drove more southerly, by several degrees, than 
 the usual course, even to the latitude of 75° or 70° ; when, the 
 wind chopping about, we began to resume our intended waj*. 
 
 It was about the middle of June, when the days are there at the 
 Ehortest, on a very starry and moonlight night, that we observed 
 at some distance a very black cloud, but seemingly of no extraor- 
 dmary size or height, moving very fast towards us, and seeming 
 to follow the ship, which then made great way. Every one on 
 declc was very curious in observing its motions ; and oljservmg it 
 frequently to divide, and presently to close again, and not to con- 
 tinue long in any determined shape, our captain, who had never 
 been so far to the southward as he then found himself, had many 
 conjectures what this phenomenon niiglit portend ; and every 
 one offering his own opinion, it seemed at last to be generally 
 agreed, that there might possibly be a storm gathering in the air, 
 of which this was the prognostic ; and by its following, and nearly 
 keeping pace with us, we were in great fear lest it sliould break 
 upon and overwhelm us if not carefully avoided. Our commander, 
 therefore, as it approached nearer and nearer, ordered one of tlie 
 ship's guns to be fired, to try if the percussion of the air would 
 disperse it. This was no sooner done, than we heard a prodigious 
 flounce in the water, at but a small distance from the ship, on the 
 weather quarter; and after a violent noise or cry in the air, the 
 cloud, that upon our firing dissipated, seemed to return again, 
 but by degrees disappeared. Whilst we were all very much sur- 
 
 PET. WIL. B
 
 18 THE INTRODUCTION. 
 
 prised at tins unexpected accident, I, being naturally very curious 
 and inquisitive into the causes of all unusual incidents, bejjged 
 the captain to send the boat, to see, if possible, what it was that 
 had fallen from the cloud, and offered myself to make one in her. 
 He was much against this at first, as it would retard his voyage, 
 now we were going so smoothly before the wind. But in the 
 midst of our debate, we plainly heard a voice calling out for help, 
 in our own tongue, like a person in great distress. I then in- 
 eisted on going, and not suffering a fellow-creature to perish for 
 the sake of a trifling delay. In compliance with my resolute 
 demand, he slackened sail ; and hoisting out the boat, myself and 
 seven others made to the cry ; and soon found it came from an 
 elderly man, labouring for life, with his arms across several long 
 poles, of equal size at both ends, very light, and tied to each 
 other in a very odd manner. The sailors at first were very fear- 
 ful of assisting or coming near him, crying to each other, 'He 
 must be a monster, and perhaps might overset the boat, and des- 
 troy them;' but hearing him speak English, I was very angry 
 with them for their foolish apprehensions, and caused them to 
 clap their oars under him, and at length we got him into the 
 boat. He had an extravagant beard, and also long blackish hair 
 upon his head. As soon as he could speak (for he was almost 
 spent), he very familiarly took me by the hand, I having sat 
 myself close beside him to observe him, and squeezing it, thanked 
 me very kindly for my civility to him, and likewise thanked all 
 the sailors. I then asked him, by what possible accident he 
 came there ; but he shook his head, declining to satisfy my curi- 
 osity. Hereupon reflecting that it might just then be trouble- 
 some for him to speak, and that we should have leisure enough 
 in our voyage for him to relate, and for me to hear, his story, 
 (which, from the surprising manner of his falling amongst us, I 
 could not but believe would contain something very remarkable,) 
 I waved any farther speech with him at that time. 
 
 We had him to the ship, and taking off his wet clotlies, put 
 him to bed in my cabin ; and I having a large provision of stores 
 on board, and no concern in the ship, grew very fond of liim, and 
 supplied him with everything he wanted. In our frequent dis- 
 courses together, he had several times dropped loose hints of his 
 past transactions, which but the more inflamed me with impa-
 
 THE INTRODUCTION. 19 
 
 trence to hear the whole of them. About this time, having just 
 begun to double the Cape, our captain thought of taking in a 
 supply of water at the first convenient place ; and finding the 
 stranger had no money to pay his passage, and that he had been 
 from England no less than thirty-five years, despairing of his 
 reward for conducting him thither, he intimated to him that he 
 must expect to be put on shore, to shift for himself, when we put 
 in for water. This entirely sank the stranger's sjjirits, and gave 
 me great concern ; insomuch that I fully resolved, if the captain 
 should really prove such a brute, to take the payment of the 
 passage upon myself. 
 
 As we came near to the destined watering, the captain spoke the 
 plainer of his intentions (for I had not yet hinted my design to 
 liim or to any one else) ; and one morning the stranger came into 
 my cabin, with tears in his eyes, telling me, he verily believed 
 the captain would be as good as his word, and set him on shore, 
 which he very much dreaded. I did not choose to tell him 
 immediately what I designed in his favour, but asked him if he 
 could think of no way of satisfying the captain, or any one else 
 who might thereupon be induced to engage for him ; and farther, 
 how he expected to live when he should get to England, — a man 
 quite forgotten, and penniless. Hereupon he told me he had, 
 ever since being on board, considering his destitute condition, 
 entertained a thought of having his adventures written ; wliich, 
 as there was something so uncommon in them, he was sure the 
 world would be glad to know; and he had flattered himself with 
 hopes of raising somewhat by the sale of them to put him in a 
 way of living ; but as it was plain now he should never see 
 England without my assistance, if I would answer for his pas- 
 sage, and write his life, he would communicate to me a faithful 
 narrative thereof, which he believed would pay me, to the full, 
 any charge I might be at on his account. I was very well 
 pleased with this overture ; not from the prospect of gain by the 
 copy, but from the expectation I had of being fully satisfied in 
 what I had so long desired to know : so I told him I would make 
 him easy in that respect. This quite transported him : lie 
 caressed me, and called mo his deliverer ; and was then going 
 open-mouthed to the captain, to tell him so, but I put a stop to 
 that : ' For,' says I, ' though I insist upon hearuig your story 
 B2
 
 20 THE INTRODUCTION. 
 
 the captain may yet relent of his purpose, and not leave you on 
 shore; and if that should prove the case, I shall neither part 
 ■with my money for you, nor you with your interest in your 
 adventures to me.' Whereupon he agreed I was right, and 
 desisted. 
 
 ' When we had taken in hest part of our water, and the boat 
 ■was going its last turn, the captain ordered up the strange man, 
 as they called him, and told him he must go on board the boat, 
 ■which was to leave him on shore with some few provisions. I 
 happening to hear nothing of these orders, they were so sudden, 
 the poor man was afraid, after all, he should have been hurried 
 to land without my knowledge; but begging very hard of the 
 captain only for leave to speak with me before he went, I ■was 
 called (though -with some reluctance ; for the captain disliked me 
 for the liberties I frequently took with him, on account of his 
 brutal behaviour). I expostulated with the cruel wretch on the 
 inhumanity of the action he was about; telling him, if he had 
 resolved the poor man should perish, it would have been better 
 to have suffered him to do so when he was at the last extremity, 
 than to expose him afresh, by this meams, to a death as certain, 
 in a more Imgering and miserable way. But the savage being 
 resolved, and nothing moved by what I said, I paid him part of 
 the passage down, and agreed to pay the rest at our arrival in 
 England. 
 
 Thus having reprieved the poor man, the next thing was to 
 enter ujion my new employ of amanuensis : and having a long 
 space of time before us, we allotted two hours every morning for 
 the purpose of writing down his life from his own mouth ; and 
 frequently, when wind and weather kept us below, we spent some 
 time of an afternoon in the same exercise, till we had quite com- 
 pleted it. But then there were some things in it so indescribable 
 by words, that if I had not had some knowledge also in drawing, 
 our history had been very incomplete. Thus it must have been, 
 especially in the description of the Glumms and the Gawries 
 therein mentioned. In order to gain (that so I might commu- 
 nicate) a clear idea of these, I made several drawings of them 
 from his discourses and accounts ; and, at length, after divers 
 trials, I made such exact deliaieations, that he declared they 
 could not have been more perfect resemblances if I had drawn
 
 THE INTRODUCTION. 21 
 
 them from the life. Upon a survey, he confessed the very per- 
 sons themselves could not have been more exact. 
 
 Then, havuig finished the work to our mutual satisfaction, I 
 locked it up, in order to peruse it at leisure, intending to have 
 presented it to him at our arrival in England, to dispose of as he 
 pleased, in such a way as might have most conduced to his profit; 
 for I resolved, notwithstandhig our agreement, and the obliga- 
 tions he was under to me, that the whole of that should be his 
 own. But he, having been in a declining state some time before 
 we reached shore, died the very night we landed ; and his funeral 
 falling upon me, I thought I had the greatest right to the manu- 
 script ; which, however, I had no design to have parted with ; 
 but showing it to some judicious friends, I have by them been 
 prevailed with not to conceal from the world what may prove so 
 very entertaining, and, perhaps, useful. 
 
 R. S.
 
 22 
 
 EXPLANATION OP NAMES AND THINGS MENTIONED 
 IN THE "WORK. 
 
 All), a room 
 
 Apsi/o, capital of Norbon 
 
 Arco, a man who has committed a 
 
 first murder 
 Arndrumnstake, Pendlehamby's co- 
 
 lambat 
 A.rkoc, water surrounded witli wood 
 Barbarsa, Georigetti's favourite 
 Barkatt, a husband 
 Barras, a leather apron, or flap, 
 
 behind 
 Bask, a valet-de-chambro 
 Battriitpdrigg, tlie name of an Arkoe 
 Begsurbeck, an old King of Sass 
 
 Doorpt Swangeanti 
 Born Isles, islands to the right 
 
 hand 
 Boskce, a grand room, or saloon 
 Boit, a gourd 
 Bougee, lie down 
 Brandkguarp, chief city of Sass 
 
 Uoorpt Swangeanti 
 Callcntar, a doctor, or surgeon 
 Cliiff, a captain 
 Colamb, a governor 
 Colambat, a government 
 Colapet, a bag for provisions 
 Collwar, God 
 
 Coovctt, a mansion house, or seat 
 Crashdoorpt, Quangrallort's colam- 
 bat, or country of the Slit 
 Crashee, Slit 
 Crallmott, a fruit tasting like a 
 
 fowl 
 Doorpl Swangeanti, land of flight 
 Doors, a sort of apple 
 Bossee, a soft thing 
 Emina, a rock 
 Filgay, a freeman 
 Filus, a rib of the graundeo 
 Gadsi, governor of Jlount Alkoe 
 Gauingrunt, revolted town of the 
 
 West 
 Gawrey, a flying woman 
 Glumm, a flying man 
 Glum-boss, a yoimg man 
 Goppa, a father-in-law 
 Gorpell, an ensign 
 Gowrcn, women 
 Graundcc, the wings and di'css of 
 
 the glumms and gawries 
 
 Gripsack, a trumpet 
 Graunderolet, Peter's arkoe 
 Gumc, the leather between the fllu- 
 
 ses of the graundee 
 Harlokin, prince of the rebels 
 Hoximo, place of burial 
 Ilunkum, marriage 
 I. 0., the chief ragan 
 Lallio, first King of Sass Doorpt 
 
 Swangeanti. 
 Lask, a slave 
 Laskmett, slavery 
 Mindrack, the devil 
 Moitcli, a church 
 
 Mouchecraft, assembly of the States 
 Mount Alkoe, a kingdom named 
 
 after a burning mountain 
 Norbon, the north coimtry 
 lyormnbdsgrsull, ancient name of 
 
 Youwarkee's country 
 Ors clam gee, here am I 
 Padsi, a fruit tasting like Ssh 
 Palang, a to^vn 
 Parki, sweet 
 Pcndleitambry, Youwarkee's f;ither, 
 
 the colamb of Arndrumnstake 
 Pcrigen, the first-born man 
 Philhclla, the first-bom woman 
 Paly, an image 
 Praavc, modest 
 Quilly, Peter's bash 
 Kagan, a priest 
 Razy, mighty 
 Rossin, marmalade 
 Sass Doorpt Swangeanti, Peter's 
 
 new name given to Georigetti's 
 
 dominions 
 Slip the Graundcc, drawing tiie 
 
 graundee tight to the body, by a 
 
 running noose 
 Slapips, minutes 
 Siveecoc, an insect giving a strong 
 
 light in the dark 
 Sweecoa}i, flight with sweecoes 
 Su-angcan, flight 
 Tclaminc, a woman whoso husband 
 
 committed the first murder 
 Yacom, a man-child 
 Yvuk, the capital of the AVest 
 Zaps, lords
 
 The Life and Adventures 
 
 of 
 
 Peter Willdns. 
 
 Chapter I. — Giving an account of the Author's birth and family — The 
 fondness of liis Mother— His being put. to an Academy at sixteen, by 
 the advice of his Friend— His thoughts on his own illiteratiire. 
 
 1 WAS born at Penlialc, in Cornwall, on the 21st day of De- 
 cember, 1(J85, about four months after my father, Peter Wil- 
 kins, who was a zealous protestant, had been executed by Jef- 
 freys, in Somersetshire, for joining in the design of raising the 
 Duke of Monmouth to the throne, I was named, after my father 
 and grandfather, Peter, and was my fatlier'sonly child by Alice 
 his wife, the daughter of John Capert, a clergyman in a neigh- 
 bouring village. My grandfather was a shopkeeper at Newport, 
 who, by frugality and application, had raised a fortune of about 
 a hundred and sixty pounds a year in lands, and a considerable 
 sum of ready money, all which at his death devolved uj)on my 
 father, his only child ; he being no less parsimonious than mv 
 grandfather, and living upon his own estate, had much improved 
 it in value before his marriage. But he coming to that unhappy 
 end, my mother placed all her affection upon me, and used every 
 method to increase the store for my beueht. 
 
 In this manner she went on, till I grew too big, as I thoun-ht, 
 for confinement at the apron-string, being then about fourteen 
 years of age ; and having met with so much indulgence from 
 her, for that reason, found very little or no contradiction from 
 anybody else. So I looked upon myself as a person of some 
 consequence, and began to take all opportunities of enjoying tiie 
 company of my neighbours, who hinted frequently that the re- 
 straint I was under, was too great a curb upon an inclination 
 like mine of seeing the world ; but my mother, still impatient of 
 any little absence, by excessive fondness, and eucouragin"- every 
 inclination I seemed to have, when she could be a partaker with 
 me, kept me within bounds of restraint, till I arrived at my six- 
 teenth year. 
 
 About this time I got acquainted with a country gentleman, of 
 a small paternal estate, which had been never the better for 
 being in his hands, and had some uneasy demands upon it. Ho 
 soon grew very fond of me, hoping, as 1 had reason afterwards 
 to believe, by a union with my mother, to set himself free from 
 his entanglements. She Avas then about thirty -tive years old, and
 
 24 THE LIFE AND ADA'ENTURES 
 
 still contuiuotl my father's widow, out of particular regard to 
 me, as I have all the reason in the world to believe. She wa3 
 really a beautiful woman, but had always carried herself with so 
 much reserve, and given so little encouragement to any of the 
 other sex, that she had passed her widowhood with very few so- 
 licitations to alter her way of life. This gentleman observing 
 my mother's conduct, in order to ingratiate himself with her, 
 had shown numberless instances of regard for me ; and, as he 
 told my mother, had observed many things in my discourse, 
 actions, and turn of mind, that presaged wonderful expectations 
 from mo, if my genius was but properly cultivated. 
 
 This discourse from a man of very good parts, and esteemed 
 by everybody an accomplished gentleman, by degrees wrought 
 upon my mothei", and more and more inflamed her with a desire 
 of adding what lustre she could to my applauded abilities, and 
 influenced her so far as to ask his advice in what manner most 
 properly to proceed with me. My gentleman then had his de- 
 sire ; for he feared not the widow, could he but properly dis- 
 pose of her charge ; so having desired a little time to consider of 
 a matt(.'r of so much importance, he soon after told her he 
 thought the most useful method of establishing me, would be at 
 an acaiiemy, kept by a very worthy and judicious gentleman, 
 about thirty or more miles from us, in Somersetshire ; where, if 
 I could but be admitted, (the master taking in but a stated 
 number of students at a time,) he did not in the least doubt but 
 I slionld fully answer the character he had given her of me, and 
 outshine most of my cotemporaries. 
 
 My mother, over-anxious for my good, seeming to listen to 
 this proposal, my friend (as I call him) proposed taking a jour- 
 ney himself to the academy, to see if any place was vacant for 
 my reception, and learn the terms of my admission ; and in 
 three days' time returned with an engaging account of the place, 
 the master, the regularity of the scholars, of an apartment se- 
 cured for my reception, and, in short, whatever else might capti- 
 vate my mother's opinion in favour of his scheme ; and, indeed, 
 though he acted principally from another motive, as was plain 
 afterwards, I cannot help thinking he believed it to be the best 
 way of disposing of a lad of sixteen years old, born to a pretty 
 fortune, and who, at that age, could but just read a chapter in 
 the Testament; for he had before beat my mother quite out of 
 her inclination to a grammar-school in the neighbourhood, from 
 a contempt, he said, it would bring upon me from lads much my 
 juniors in years, by being placed in the first rudiments of learning 
 with them. 
 
 Well, the whole concern of my mother's little family was now 
 employed in fitting me out for my expedition ; and as my friend 
 had been so instrumental in bringing it about, he never missed a 
 day in(|uiring how preparations went on ; and, during the pro- 
 cess, by humouring me, ingratiated himself more and more with 
 my mother, but without seeming in the least to aim at it.
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 25 
 
 In short, the hour of my departure arrived; and though I 
 had never been master of above sixpence at one time unless at a 
 fair, or so, for immediate spending, my mother, thinliing to make 
 my heart easy at our separation, (which, had it appeared other- 
 wise, woukl liave brolce hers and spoiled all,) gave me a double 
 pistole in gold, and a little silver in my pocket to prevent my 
 changing it. 
 
 Thus I (the coach waiting for us at the door), having been 
 preached into a good lilviug of the scheme by my friend, who 
 now insisted of making one of our company to introduce us, 
 mounted the carriage with more alacrity than could be expected 
 for one who had never before been beyond the smoke of hia 
 mother's chinmey ; but the thoughts I had Conceived from my 
 friend's discourse, of liberty in the academic way, and the weight 
 of so much money in my pocket, as I then imagined would 
 scarce ever be exhausted, were prevailing cordials to keep my 
 spirits on the wing. We lay at an inn that night, near the 
 master's house, and the next day I was initiated ; and, at parting 
 with me, my friend presented me with a guinea. When I found 
 myself thus rich, I must say that I heartily wished they were 
 all fairly at home again, that I might have time to count my 
 cash, and dispose of such part of it as I had already appro- 
 priated to several uses then in embryo. 
 
 The next morning left me master of my wishes ; for my 
 mother came and took her last (though she little thought it) 
 leave of me, and smothering me with her caresses and prayers 
 for my well-doing, in the height of her ardour put into my band 
 another guinea, promising to see me again quickly. 
 
 I shall not trouble you with the reception I met from my 
 master or his scholars ; or tell you how soon I made friends of 
 all my companions, by some trifling largesses which my stock 
 enabled me to bestow as occasion required ; but I must inform 
 you, that after sixteen years of idleness at home, I had but little 
 heart to my nouns and pronouns, which now began to be crammed 
 upon me ; and being the eldest lad in the house, I sometimes re- 
 gretted the loss of the time past, and at other times despaired of 
 ever making a scholar at my years. I own these thoughts 
 almost overcame me, and threw me into a deep melancholy, of 
 which I soon after, by letter, informed my mother, who (by the 
 advice, as I suppose, of my friend, by this time her suitor) sent 
 me word to mind my studies, and I should want for nothing. 
 
 Chapteu II.— Minds his studies— His Mother's marriage and death — Malcea 
 his ]\Iastcr his Guardian — Goes with liim to take possession of hia 
 estate— Is informed all is given to his Father-in-law— Moral reflections 
 on his condition and on his Father's crimes. 
 
 1 CONTINUED for some months to pass my time in this melan- 
 choly manner : but my mind becoming afterwards easier, I begaa
 
 26 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 to keep true tally with my book ; and being soon able to compre- 
 hend what I heard and read, I could, from the general idea I 
 had of things, form a pretty regular piece of Latin, without 
 being able to repeat the very rules it was done by ; so that I had 
 the acknowledgment of my master for the best capacity he ever 
 had under his tuition. This, he not sparing frequently to men- 
 tion it before me, was the acutest spur he could have applied to 
 my industry ; and now, having his good will, I began to disus3 
 set hours of exercise, but at my convenience applied myself to 
 my studies, as I best pleased, being always sure to perform as 
 much, or more, than he ever enjoined me, till I grew exceedingly 
 in his confidence ; and by reason of my age, now near nineteen, 
 (though I was but small, yet manly,) I became rather his 
 companion upon parties than his direct pupil. 
 
 It was upon one of these parties I took the opportunity to de- 
 clare the dissatisfaction I experienced at my mother's second 
 marriage, of which I had been informed some time since by a 
 letter from my new father, refusing an application I had made 
 for money, ' Sir,' says I, ' surely I was of age to have known 
 it first, especially, considering the affection my mother had 
 always shown to me, and my never once having done the least 
 thing to disoblige her; but, sir,' said I, ' something else I fear 
 is intended, by my mother's silence to me ; for 1 have never 
 received above three letters from her since I came here, which 
 is now, you know, three years, and those were within the firsS 
 three months.' I then shewed him the letter I received from 
 my new father-in-law, and assured him that gave me the first 
 hint of this second marriage. 
 
 I found, by the attention my master gave to my relation, he 
 seemed to suspect this marriage would prove detrimental to me ; 
 but not, on the sudden, knowing what to say to it, he told me he 
 would consider of it ; and, by all means, advised me to write a 
 very obliging letter to my new father, with my humble request 
 that he would please to order me home the next recess of our 
 learning. I did so, under my master's dictation ; and not long 
 after received an answer to the following effect : 
 
 ' Son Peter, — Your mother has been dead a good while, and, 
 as to your request, it will be only expensive, and of little use ; 
 for a person who must live by liis studies cannot apply to theia 
 too closely.' 
 
 This letter, if I had a little hope left, quite subdued my fortii- 
 tude, and well-nigh reduced me to clay. However, with tears 
 in my eyes, I shewed it to my master, who, good man ! wishing 
 me well, 'Peter,' says he, 'what can this mean? Here" is 
 Fome mystery concealed in it ; here is some ill design on foot V 
 Then taking the letter into his hand, ' A person who must live 
 by his studies,' says he, 'here is more meant than we think for. 
 Why have you not a pretty estate to live upon, when it comes to 
 your hands? Peter,' says he, 'I would advise you to go to 
 your father, and inquire how your affairs are left; but I am
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 27 
 
 afraid to let you go alone, and will, when my students depart at 
 Christmas, accompany you myself with all my heart ; for, you 
 must know, I have advised on your afl'air already, and find you 
 are of age to choose yourself a guardian, who may be any relation 
 or friend you can confide in, and may see you have justice done 
 you.' I immediately thanked him lor the hint, and begged him 
 to accept of the trust, as my only friend, having very few, if any, 
 near relations. This, he with great readiness complied with, 
 and was admitted accordingly. 
 
 So soon as our scholars Avere gone home, my master lending 
 me a horse, we set out together, to possess ourselves of all my 
 father's real estate, and such part of the personal as he had been 
 advised would belong to me. Well, we arrived at the old liouse, 
 but were not received with such extraordinary tokens of friend- 
 ship, as would give the least room to suppose we were welcome. 
 For my part, all I said, or could say, was, that I was very sorry 
 for my poor mother's death. My father replied, so was he. 
 Here we paused, and might have sat silent until this time for 
 me, if my master, a grave man, who had seen tlie world, and 
 was unwilling any part of our time tliere, which he guessed 
 woidd be short, should be lost, had not broken silence. ' Mr. 
 G.,' says he, ' I see the loss of Master Wilkuis' mother puts 
 him under some confusion; so that you will excuse me, as his 
 preceptor and friend, in making some inquiry how his affairs 
 stand, and how his effects are disposed, as I don't doubt you 
 have taken care to schedule everything that will be coming to 
 him ; and though he is not yet of the necessary age for taking 
 upon himself the management of his estate, he is nevertheless 
 of capacity to understand the nature and quantum of it, and to 
 show his approbation of the disposition of it, as if he was a j'ear 
 or two older.' During this discourse Mr. G. turned pale, then 
 reddened, was going to interrupt, then checked himself. He 
 kept silence, however, till my master had done; when, with 
 a sneer, he replied, 'Sir, I must own myself a great stranger 
 to your discourse; nor can I, for my life, imagine what your 
 harangue tends to ; but sure I am, I know of no estate, real or 
 personal, or anything else helonging to young Mr. Wilkins, to 
 make a schedule of, as you call it: but this I know, his mothei» 
 had an estate in land, near 200/. a year, and also a good sum of 
 monej-, when I married her; but the estate she settled on mo 
 before her marriage, to dispose of after her decease as I saw fit ; 
 and her money and her goods are all come to my sole use, as her 
 husband.' 
 
 I was just ready to drop while Mr. G. gave me this relation, 
 and was not able to reply a word; but my master, though suffi- 
 ciently shocked at what he had heard, replied, ' Sir, I ara 
 informed the estate, and also the money you mention, was Mr. 
 Wilkins' father's at his death; and I am surprised to think any 
 one sliould have a better title to them than my pupil, his only 
 child,' 'Sir,' says Mr. G., 'you are deceived; and though what
 
 28 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 you say seems plausible enough, and is in some part true, as that 
 the late Mr. Wilkins had such estate, and some hundreds, I may 
 say thousands, at his death; yet you seem ignorant that he made 
 a deed, just before entering into the fatal rebellion, by which he 
 gave my late wife both the estate, money, and everything else he 
 had, absolutely, without any conditions whatsoevei', all which, on 
 his unhappy execution, she enjoyed, and now of right, as I told 
 you before, belongs to me; however, as I have no child, if Peter 
 behaves well under your direction, I have thoughts of paying 
 another year's board for him, and then he must shift for him- 
 self.' 
 
 'Oh!' cried I, 'for the mercy of some savage beast to 
 devour me ! Is this what I have been cockered up for ? Why 
 was I not placed out to some laborious craft, where I might have 
 drudged for bread in my proper station ? But I fear it is too 
 late to inquire into what is past, and must submit.' 
 
 My master, good man! was thunderstruck at what he had 
 heard; and finding our business done there, we took our leaves; 
 after ]Mr. G. had again repeated, that if I behaved well, my 
 preceptor should keep me another year, which was all I must 
 expect from him, and at my departure he gave me a crown-piece, 
 which I then durst not refuse, for fear of offending my master. 
 
 We made the best of our way home again to my tutor's, where 
 I stayed but a week to consider what I should do with myself. 
 In this time he did all he could to comfort me, telling me, if I 
 would stay with him and become his usher, he would complete 
 my learning for nothing, and allow me a salary for my trouble. 
 But my heart was too lofty to think of becoming an usher, 
 within so little a way from my own estate in other hands. How- 
 ever, since I had not a penny of money to endeavour at recover- 
 ing my right with, I told my master I would consider of his 
 proposal. 
 
 During my stay with him, ho used all methods to make me 
 as easy as possible, and frequently moralized with so much effect, 
 that I was almost convinced I ought to submit and be content. 
 Amongst the rest of his discourse, he endeavoured to show me 
 (one day, after I had been loudly condemning my cruel fortune, 
 and saying I was born to be unhappy,) that I was mistaken, if I 
 thought or imagined it was chance or accident that had been 
 against me, when I complained of fortune. ' For,' says he, 
 ' Peter, there is nothing done below but is at least forekno%vn, 
 if not decreed, above; and our business in life is to believe so; 
 not that I would have such belief make us careless, and think it 
 to no purpose to strive as some do, who being persuaded that our 
 actions are not in our own choice, but that, being pressed by aa 
 irresistible decree, we are forced to act this or that, fancy we 
 must be necessarily happy or miserable hereafter; or as others, 
 who, for fear of falling upon that shocking principle, would even 
 deprive the Almighty of fore-knowledge, lest it should conse- 
 quentially amoimt to a decree; "for," say they, "what is fore-
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 29 
 
 known will and must be." But I would have you act so as that, 
 let either of these tenets he true, you may still he sure of 
 making yourself easy and happy; and for that purpose let me 
 recommend to you an imiform life of justice and piety, always 
 choosing the good rather than the bad side of every action ; for 
 this, say they what they will to the contrary, is not above the 
 power of a reasonable being to practise; and doing so, you may 
 without scruple say, " If there is foreknowledge of my actions, 
 or they are decreed, I then am one who is foreknown or decreed 
 to be happy :" and this, without further speculation, you will find 
 the only means always to keep you so; for all men, of all deno- 
 minations, fully allow this happy effect to follow good actions. 
 Again, Peter, a person acting in a vicious course, with such an 
 opinion in his head as above, must surely be very miserable, as 
 liis very actions themselves must pronounce the decree against 
 him. Whilst, therefore, we have not heard the decree read, 
 you see we may easily give sentence whether it be for good or 
 eril to us, by the tenour and course of our own actions. 
 
 * You are not now to learn, Peter, that the crimes of the 
 father are often punished in the children, often in the father 
 himself, sometimes in both, and not seldom in neither in this 
 life; and though at first one should think the future punishment 
 annexed to bad actions was sufficient, still it is necessary some 
 Bliould suffer here also for an example to others, we being much 
 more affected with what the eye sees, than what the heart only 
 meditates upon. 
 
 'Now, to bring it to our own case; your father, Peter, rose 
 against the lawful magistrate to deprive him (it matters not that 
 he was a bad one) of his lawful power. Your father's policy 
 was such, and his design so well laid, as he thought, that upon 
 any ill success to himself, he had secured his estate to go in the 
 way of all others he could wish to have it, and sits down very 
 well contented, that, happen what would, he should bite the 
 government in preventing the forfeiture. But lo ! his policy is 
 as a wall of sand blown down with a puff! for it is to you it 
 ought, even himself being imipire, to have come, as no one would 
 think he could prize any before you his own child. Now, could 
 he look from the grave and know wliat passes here, and seo 
 Mr. G. in possession of all he fancied he had secured for you, 
 what a weak and short-sighted creature would he find himself! 
 If it be said he did not know he should have a child, then 
 herein appears God's policy beyond man's, for he knew it, and 
 has so ordered that that child should lie disinherited ; for, by tiie 
 way, Peter, take this for a maxim. Wherever the first principle 
 of an action is ill, no good consequence can possibly be ever an 
 attendant upon it. Could he, as I said before, but look up and 
 see you, his only child, undone by the very instrument he 
 designed for your security, how pungent woulil be his anxiety. 
 I say, Peter, though there is something so unaccountable to 
 human wisdom, in such events of thhigs, yet there is something
 
 30 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 therein so reasonable and just withal, that, by a prying eye, the 
 Supreme Hand may very visibly be seen in them. Now this 
 beinn- plainly the case before us, and herein the glory of the 
 Almighty exalted, rest content under it, and let not this disap- 
 pointment, liefallfen you for your father's faults, be attended with 
 others sent down for your own: but remember this, the Hand 
 that depresses a man is no less able to exalt and establish him.' 
 
 Chapter III.— He departs secretly from his JIaster— Travels to Bristol- 
 Religious thoughts by the way — Enters on ship-board as Captain's 
 
 Steward. 
 
 i- SEEMED to be very well satisfied while my master was 
 speaking; but though I thought he tallied like an angel, my 
 former uneasiness seized me at parting with him. In short, 
 without more consideration, I rose in the morning early, and 
 marched off. I walked at a great rate, for fear my master's 
 kindness should prompt him to send after me, and taking the 
 bye-ways, I reached by dark a little village, where I resolved to 
 halt: upon inquiry, I found myself thirty-five miles from my 
 master's. I had eaten nothing all day, and was very liungry and 
 weary, but my crown-piece was as yet whole; however, I fed 
 very sparingly, being overpressed with the distress of my affairs 
 and tiie confusion of my thoughts. I slept that night tolerably, 
 but the morning brought its face of horror with it: I had 
 inquired over-night where I was, and been informed that I was 
 not above sixteen miles from Bristol, for wliich place I then 
 resolved. 
 
 At my setting out in the morning, after I had walked about 
 three miles, and had recollected a little of my master's last dis- 
 course, I found by degrees my spirit grew calmer than it had 
 been since I left Mr. G. at my house, (as I shall ever call it,) 
 and looking into myself for the cause, found anotlier set of 
 thoughts was preparing a passage into ray mind, which did not 
 carry half the dread and terror with them that their predecessors 
 had, for I began to cast aside the difficulties and apprehensions 
 I before felt in my way, and encouraging the present motions, 
 soon became sensible of the benefit of a virtuous education ; and 
 though what I had hitherto done in tlie immediate service of 
 God, I must own had been performed from force, custom, and 
 habit, and without the least attention to the object of the duty; 
 yet, as under my mother at home and my master at the aca- 
 demy, I had always been used to say my prayers, as they 
 called it, morning and niglit, I began, with a sort of super- 
 stitious reflection, to accuse myself with having omitted that 
 duty the night before, and also at my setting out in the morn- 
 ing, and very much to blame myself for it, and at the same 
 instant even wondered at myself for that blame. ' What,' 
 says I, ' is the real use of praying ? and to whom and to what
 
 OF PETER ■\VILKINS. 31 
 
 do we pray ? I see no one to pray to, neither have I ever 
 thought that my prayers would be answered. It is true tliey 
 are worded as if we prayed to God; but he is in heaven. Does 
 he concern himself with us who can do him no service ? Can 
 I think all my prayers that I have said from day to day so 
 many years have been heard by him ? No, sure, if they had I 
 should scarce have sustained this hard fate in my fortune. But 
 hold ! how have I prayed to him ? Have I as earnestly prayed 
 to him as I used to petition my mother for anything when I 
 wanted it against her inclination ? No ! I can't say I have : 
 and would my mother have granted me such things if she had 
 not thought I from my heart desired them when I used to be so 
 earnest with her ? No, surely, I can't say she had any reason 
 for it. But I had her, indeed, before me; now I have not God 
 in my view, he is in heaven; yet, let me see — my master (and I 
 can't help thinking he must know) used to say that God is a 
 spirit, and not confined by the incumbrance of a body as we are: 
 now, if it is so, why may he not virtually be present with me, 
 though I don't perceive him ? why may not he bo at once in 
 heaven and elsewhere ? For, if he consists not of parts, nothing 
 can circumscribe him: and truly I believe it must be so; for if 
 he is of that supreme power as he is represented, he could never 
 act in so unconfined a capacity under the restraint of place; but 
 if he is an operative and purely spiritual being, then I can see 
 no reason why his virtual essence should not be diffused through 
 all nature; and then (which I begin to think most lilcely) why 
 should 1 not sujipose him ever present with me and able to hear 
 me? and why should not I, when I pray, have a full idea of the 
 being, though not of any corporeal parts or form of God, and so 
 have actually somewhat to be intent upon in my prayers ? and 
 not do as I have hitherto done, say so many words only upon my 
 knees, which I cannot help thinking may as well be witiiout sense 
 or meaning in themselves, as without a proper object in my mind 
 to direct them into.' 
 
 These thoughts agitated mo at least two miles, working 
 stronger and stronger in me, till at length, bursting into tears, 
 'Have I been doing nothing,' says I, 'in the sight of God, 
 under the name of prayers, for so many years ? Yes, it is cer- 
 tainly so. Well, by the grace of God it shall be so no loufrer: 
 I will try somewhat more.' So looking round about me to see 
 if I was quite alone, I stepped into an adjoining copse, and could 
 scarce refrain from falling on my knees till I came to a proper 
 place for kneeling in. I then poured forth my whole soul and 
 spirit to God, and all my strength, and every member, every 
 faculty, was to the utmost employed for a considerable time in 
 that most agreeable as well as useful duty. I would, indeed, 
 have begun with my accustomed prayers, and had rrpcated some 
 words of them, when, as though against and contrary to my 
 design, I was carried away by such rapturous effusions that, to 
 this hour, when I reflect thereon, I cannot believe but I was
 
 32 THE LIFE A>-D ADTEXTURES 
 
 moved to them by a much more than human impulse. How- 
 ever, this ecstasy did not last above a quarter of an hour; but 
 it was considerably longer before my spirits subsided to their 
 usual frame. When I had a little composed myself, how was 
 I altered ; how did I condemn myself for all my past disquiet ! 
 •what calm thanks did I return for the ease and satisfaction of 
 mind I then enjoyed: and coming to a small rivulet, I drank 
 a hearty draught of water, and contentedly proceeding on my 
 journey, I reached Bristol about four o'clock in the afternoon. 
 Having refreshed myself, I went the same evening to the quay, 
 to inquire what ships were in the river, whither bound, and 
 when they would depart. My business was with the sailors, of 
 whom there were at that time great numbei's there ; but I could 
 meet with no employ, though I gave out I would gladly enter 
 myself before the mast. After I had done the best I could, but 
 without success, I returned to the little house I had dined at, 
 and went to bed very pensive. I did not forget my prayers, but 
 I could by no means l^e roused to such devotion as I felt in the 
 morning. Next day I walked again to the quay, asking all I 
 met, who looked like sea-faring men, for employment, but could 
 hear of none, there being many waiting for births, and I feared 
 my appearance (which was not so mean as most of that sort of 
 gentry is) would prove no small disappointment to my preferment 
 that way. At last, being out of heart with my frequent repulses, 
 I went to a landing-place just by, and as I asked some sailors 
 who were putting two gentlemen on shore, if they wanted a 
 hand on board their ship, one of the gentlemen, whom I after- 
 wards found to be the master of a vessel bound to the coast of 
 Africa, turned back and looking earnestly on me, ' Young man,' 
 Bays he, 'do you want employment on board?' I immediately 
 made him a bow, and answered, ' Yes, sir.* Said he, ' There 
 is no talking in this weather,' (for it then blew almost a storm,) 
 * but step into that tavern and I will be with you presently.' 
 
 I went thither, and not long after came my future master. He 
 asked me many questions, but the first was, whether I had been 
 at sea. I told him, No, but I did not doubt soon to learn the 
 duties of a sailor. He then looked on my hand, and shaking his 
 head, told me it would not do, for I had too soft a hand. I told 
 him I was determined for the sea, and that my hand and heart 
 should go together, and I hoped that my hand would soon harden 
 though not my heart. He then told me it was a pity to take 
 Buch a pretty young fellow before the mast ; but if I understood 
 accounts tolerably well, and could write a good hand, he would 
 make me his steward, and make it worth my while. I answered 
 in the affirmative, joyfully accepting his offer. But on his asking 
 me where my chest was, (' For,' says he, ' if the wind had not 
 been so strong against me, I had fallen down the river this 
 morning,') I looked very blank, and plainly told him I had no 
 other stores than I carried on my back. The captahi smiled. 
 Says he, ' Young man, I see you are a novice : wliy, the meanest
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 33 
 
 sailor in my ship has a chest, at least, and perhaps something in 
 it: come, ' says he, 'my lad, I like your looks; be diligent and 
 honest, I will let you have a little money to set you out, and 
 deduct it in your pay.' He was then pulling out his purse, 
 when I begged him, as he seemed disposed to show me so great 
 a kindness, that he would order somebody to buy what neces- 
 saries he knew I should want, or I should be under as great 
 a difficulty to know what to get, and where to buy them, as I 
 should have been at for want of them. He commended my 
 prudence, and said he would buy them, and send them on board 
 himself; so bade me trouble myself no more about them, but go 
 to the ship on the return of his boat, and stay there till he came, 
 giving me a ticket to the boat's crew to take me in. When I 
 came to the shore the boat was gone off, and at a good distance; 
 but I hailed them, and showing my ticket they put back and 
 took me safe to the ship, heartily glad that I was entered upon 
 my new service. 
 
 Chapter IV. — His first entertainment on board — Engagement with a 
 French Privateer — Taken and laid in irons — Twentj'-one Prisoners 
 turned adrift in a small boat, with only two days' provisions. 
 
 JDEING once on board, and in pay, I thought I was a man for 
 myself, and set about considering how to behave ; and nobody 
 knowing, as yet, upon what footing I came on board, they took 
 me for a passenger, as my dress did not at all bespeak me a 
 sailor : so every one, as I sauntered about, had something to say 
 to me. By and by comes a pert young fellow up. ' Sir,' says 
 he, ' your servant ; what, I see, our captain has picked up a 
 passenger at last.' 'Passenger!' says I; 'you are pleased to 
 be merry, sir ; I am no passenger.' ' Why, pray,' says he, 
 * what may you be then ?' ' Sir,' says I, ' the captain's stew- 
 ard.' 'You impertment puppy,' says he, 'what an answer you 
 give me ; you the captain's steward ! No, sir, that place, I 
 can assure you, is in better hands !' and so away he turned. I 
 knew not what to make of it, but was terribly afraid I should 
 draw myself into some scrape. By and by, others asked me, 
 some one thing, some another, and I was very cautious what 
 answers I made them, for fear of offence, till a gravish sailor 
 came and sat down by me, and after talking of the weather, and 
 other indifferent matters, ' Pray,' says I, ' sir, who is that 
 gentleman that was so affronted at me, soon after I came on 
 board?' 'Oh,' says ho, 'a proud, insignifieant fellow,— the 
 captain's steward ; but do not mind him,' he added, ' he uses 
 the captain himself as bad ; they have had high words just before 
 the captain went on shore ; and had he used me as he did him, 
 I should have made no ceremony of tipping him overboard, a 
 rascal.' Says I, 'You surprise me, for the captain sent me on 
 board to be hia steward, and agreed with me about it this 
 
 PET. WIL, C
 
 34 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 afternoon.' ' Hush,' says lie, 'I see how it will go : the captain, 
 if that is tlie case, will dischar£je him when he comes on board ; 
 and, indeed, I believe he would not have kept him so long, but 
 we have waited for a wind, and he couhl not provide himself.' 
 
 The captaiu came on board at night ; and the first thing he 
 did, was to demand the kejs of the steward, which he gave to 
 me, and ordered him on shore. 
 
 The next morning, the captain went on shore himself; but the 
 wind chopping about, and standing fair about noon, he returned 
 then with my chest, and before night we were got into sailing 
 order, and before the wind, with a brisk gale. 
 
 What happened the first fourteen days of our passage, I know 
 not, having been all that time so sick and weak, I could scarcely 
 keep life and soul together ; but after, grew better and better. 
 We prosecuted our voyage, touching, for about a week, at jMa- 
 deira, in our way. The captain grew very fond of me, and never 
 put me to hard duty ; and I passed my time, under his favour, 
 very pleasantly. One evening, being within sixty leagues of the 
 Cape of Palmes, calm weather, but the wind we had against us, 
 one of our men spied a sail, and gave the captain notice of it. 
 Ho not suspecting danger, minded it little ; and we made what 
 way the wind would permit ; but, night coming on, and the calm 
 continuing, about peep of day we perceived we were infallibly 
 fallen in with a French privateer ; who, hoisting French colours, 
 called out to us to strike. Our captain had scarce time to coa- 
 sider what to do, they were so near us ; but as he had twenty-two 
 men on board and eight guns he could bring to, he called all 
 hands on deck, and telling them the consequence of a surrender, 
 asked if they would stand by him. One and all swore they would 
 fight the ship to the bottom, rather than fall [into the privateer's 
 hands. I'he captain immediately gave the word for a clear deck, 
 prepared the fire-arms, and begged them to be active, and obey 
 orders; and perceiving the privateer out-numbered our hands by 
 abundance, he commanded all the small arms to be brought upon 
 deck, loaded, and to run out as many of the ship's guns as she 
 could bring-to on one side ; and to charge them all with small 
 shot ; then stand-to till he gave directions. The privateer being 
 a light ship, and a small breeze arising, ran up close to us, first 
 firing one gun, then another, still calling out to us to strike ; but 
 we neither returned fire nor answer, till he came almost within 
 pistol-shot of us, and seeing us a small vessel, thouijht to board 
 us directly. But then our captain ordered a broadside, and im- 
 mediately all hands to come on deck ; himself standing there at 
 the time of our first fire with his fusee jn his hand, and near him 
 I stood, with another. We killed eight men, and wounded 
 several others. The privateer then fired a broadside through and 
 through us. By this time our hands were all on deck, and the 
 privateer pushing, in hopes to grapple and board us, we gave 
 them a volley from thence, that did good execution ; and then all 
 hands to the ship's guns again, except four, who were left along
 
 OF PETER AVILKINS. 35 
 
 with me to cliarge the small arms. It is incredible how soon 
 they had fired the great guns, and were on deck again. This 
 last fii-e, being with ball, raked the privateer miserably. Then 
 we fired the small arms, and away to the ship's guns. This we 
 did three times successively, without the loss of a man ; and I 
 believe if we could have held it once more, and no assistance had 
 come to tlie privateer, she had sheered quite oft'; but our captain 
 spying a sail at some distance behind the privateer, who lay to 
 windward of us, and seeing by his glass it was a Frenchman, was 
 almost dismayed. The same sight put courage into our enemies, 
 who thereupon redoubled the attack ; and the first vollev of their 
 small arms shot our captain in the breast, upon which he dropped 
 dead, without stirring. I need not say that sight shocked me 
 exceedingly. Indeed, it disconcerted the whole action; and 
 though our mate, a man of good courage and experience, did all 
 that a brave man could do to animate the men, they apparently 
 drooped, and the loss of the ship became inevitable. So we 
 struck, and the Frenchman boarded us. 
 
 During the latter part of the engagement, we had two men 
 killed, and five wounded, who died afterwards of their wounds. 
 We, who were alive, were ordered on board the Frenchman ; 
 who, after rifling us, chained us two and two, and turned us into 
 the hold. Our vessel was then ransacked ; and the other priva- 
 teer, who had suffered much the day before, in an engagement 
 with an English twenty-gun ship of war, coming up, the pi-ize 
 was sent by her into port, where she was herself to refit. 
 
 In this condition did I, and fourteen of our crew, lie for six 
 weeks ; till the fetters on our legs had almost eaten to the bone 
 and the stench of the place had well nigh suffocated us. 
 
 The ' Glorieux ' (for that was the name of the privateer who 
 took us) saw nothing farther in five weeks worth her notice 
 which very much discouraged the men; and, consultini;- together 
 it was agreed to cruise more northward, between Sierra-Leone 
 and Cape de Verd ; but, about noon, next day, they spied a sail 
 coming west-north-west, with a strong gale. The captain thei-e- 
 upon ordered all to be ready, and lie by for hei*. But, thouo-Ii 
 she discerned us, she kept her way, bearing only more south- 
 ward ; when the wind shifting to north-east, she ran for it full 
 before the wind, and we after her, with all tlie sail we could 
 crowd; and though she was a very good sailer, we gained upon 
 her, being laden, and before night, came pretty well up with her; 
 but, being a large ship, and the evening hazy, we did not choose 
 to engage her until the morning. The next morning we found 
 she was slunk away ; but we fetched her up, and, hoisting French 
 colours, fired a shot ; which she not answering, our captain 
 ran alongside of her, and fired a broadside; tlien slackenincr 
 upon her, a hard engagement ensued; the shot thumping so 
 against our ship, that we jjrisoners, who had nothing to do in the 
 action, expected death, one or other of us, every moment. The 
 merchant-mau was so heavily laden, and drew so much water 
 C 2
 
 36 THE LIFE AND ADTENTtTRES 
 
 that she was very unwieldy in action ; so after a fijjht of two 
 hours, when most of her rig^ini^ and masts were cut and wounded, 
 she struck. Twelve men were sent on hoard her, and her cap- 
 tain and several officers were ordered on hoard us. 
 
 There were thirty-eight persons in her, ineludins; passengers ; 
 all of whom, except five, and the like number which had been 
 killed in the action, were sent chained into the hold to us, who 
 had lain there almost six weeks. This prize put Monsieur into 
 good heart, and determined him to return home with her. But 
 in two days' time, his new acquisition was found to have leaked 
 so fast near the bottom, that before they were aware of it, the 
 water had risen some feet. Several hands were employed to find 
 out the leak ; but all asserted it was too low to be come at ; and 
 as the pum])s, with all the labour the prisoners, who were the 
 persons put to it, could use, would not reduce it, but it still in- 
 creased, they removed what goods they could into the privateer ; 
 and before they could unload it, the prize sank. 
 
 The next thing they consulted upon, was, what to do with the 
 prisoners, who, by the loss of the prize, were now grown too 
 numerous to be trusted m the privateer; fearing, too, as they 
 were now so far out at sea, by the great addition of mouths, they 
 might soon be brought to short allowance ; it was, on both ac- 
 counts, resolved to give us the prize's boat, which they had saved, 
 and turn us adrift to sliift for ourselves. There were in all forty- 
 three of us ; but the privateer having lost several of their own 
 men in the two engagements, they looked us over, and picking out 
 twenty-two of us, who were the most likely fellows for their 
 purpose, the remaining twentj'-one were committed to the boat, 
 with about two days' provisions, and a small matter of ammuni- 
 tion, and turned out. 
 
 Chapter V.— The boat, 200 leagues frnm land, makes no way, but drives 
 more to sea by the wind — The People live nine days at quarter allow- 
 ance — Four die with hunger the twelfth day — Five more the four- 
 teenth day — On the fifteenth, they eat one just dead — Want of water 
 excessive — Spy a sail — Are taken up — Work their i)a3sage to the 
 African shore — Are sent on a secret expedition — Are waylaid, made 
 slaves, and sent up the country. 
 
 W HEN we, who were in the boat, came to reflect on our con- 
 dition, the prospect before us appeared very melancholy ; though 
 we had at first readily enough embraced the offer, rather than 
 perish in so much misery as we suffered in our loathsome con- 
 finement. We now judged we were about two hundred leagues 
 from land, in about eight degrees nortli latitude ; and it blowing 
 north-east, a pretty stiff gale, we could make no way, but rather 
 lost, for we aimed at some port in Africa, having neither sail, 
 compass, uor any other instrument to direct us ; so that all the
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. o7 
 
 olDservation we could make was by the sun for running south- 
 ward, or as tlie wind carried us, for we had lost the north pole. 
 
 As we had little above two days' provisions, we perceived a 
 necessity of almost starving voluntarily, to avoid doing it quite ; 
 seeing it must be many days before we could reach shore, if we 
 ever did, having visibly driven a great deal more southward than 
 we were ; nay, unless a sudden change happened, we were sure 
 of perishing, unless delivered by some ship that Providence might 
 send in our way. In short, the ninth day came, but no relief 
 with it ; and though we had lived at quarter allowance, and had 
 just saved life, our food, except a little water, was all gone, and 
 this caused us quite to despair. On the twelfth day, four of our 
 company died with hunger, in a very miserable way ; and yet the 
 survivors had not strength left to move them to pity their fellows. 
 In truth, we had sat still attempting nothing in several days ; as 
 we found that unless the wind shifted, we only consumed the 
 little strength we had left to no manner of purpose. On the 
 fourteenth day, and in the night, five more died, and a sixth was 
 near expiring ; and yet we, the survivors, were so indolent, we 
 vould scarce lend a hand to throw them overboard. On the 
 fifteenth day, in the morning, our carpenter, weak as he was, 
 started up, and as the sixth man was just dead, cut his throat, 
 and whilst warm, would let out what blood would flow ; then, 
 pulling oft' his old jacket, invited us to partake ; and cutting a 
 large slice off the corpse, devoured it with as much seeming 
 relish as if it had been ox-beef. His example prevailed with the 
 rest of us, one after another, to taste and eat ; and as there had 
 been a heavy dew or rain in the night, and we had spread out 
 everything of linen or woollen we had to receive it, we were a 
 little refreshed by wringing our clothes, and sipping what came 
 from them; after which we covered them up from the sun, 
 Sto^\ing them all close together to keep in the moisture, which 
 served us to suck at for two days after, a little and a little at a 
 time ; for now we were in greater distress for water, than for 
 meat. It has surprised me, many times since, to think how we 
 could make so light a thmg of eating our fellow-creature, just 
 dead before our eyes ; but I assure you, when we had once 
 tasted, we looked on the blessing to be so great, that we cut and 
 eat it with as little remorse as we should have had for feeding on 
 the best meat of an English market ; and most certainly, when 
 this corpse had failed, if another had not dropped by fair moans, 
 we should have used ibul, by murdering one of our number, as a 
 supply for the rest. 
 
 Water, as I said before, to moisten our mouths, was now our 
 greatest hardship. Our mouths and tongues were quite flayed 
 with drought, and our teeth just falling from our jaws, for though 
 we had tried, by placini; all the dead men's jackets and shirts 
 one over another, to strain some of the sea water through them 
 by small quantities, yet that would not deprive it of its perni- 
 cious qualities; and though it refreshed a little in going down.
 
 38 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 we were so side, and sti-ained ourselves so much after it, that it 
 came up again, and made us more miserable than before. Our 
 corpse now stunk so, what was left of it, that we could no longer 
 bear it on board, and every man began to look with an evil eye 
 on his fellow, to think whose turn it would be next ; for the car- 
 penter had started the question, and preached us into the neces- 
 sity of it; and we had agreed the next morning to put it to the 
 lot who should be the sacrifice. In this distress of thought, it 
 was so ordered by good Providence, that on the twenty-first day, 
 we thought we spied a sail coming from the north-west, which 
 caused us to delay our lots till we should see whether it would 
 discover us or not; we hung up some jackets on our oars to be 
 seen as far off as we could, but had so little strength left, we 
 could make no way towards it. However, it happened to direct 
 its course so much to our relief, that, an hour before sunset, it 
 was within a league of us, but seemed to bear away more east- 
 ward, and our fear was, that they should not know our distress, 
 for we were not able to make any noise from our throats that 
 might be heard fifty yards ; but the carpenter, who was still the 
 best man amongst us, with much ado, getting one of the guns to 
 go off", in less than half an hour she came up with us, and seeing 
 our deplorable condition, took us all on board, to the number of 
 eleven. Though no methods were unessayed for our recovery, 
 four more of us died in as many days. When the remaining 
 seven of us came a little to ourselves, we found our deliverers 
 were Portuguese, bound for St. Salvador. We told the captain, 
 we begged he would let us work our passage witli him, be it 
 where it would, to shore ; and then, if we could be of no further 
 service to him, we did not doubt of getting into Europe again. 
 But, in the voyage, as we did him all the service in our power, 
 we pleased him so well, that he engaged us to stay with him to 
 work the ship home again, be having lost some hands by fevers 
 soon after his setting sail. 
 
 We arrived safe in port ; and, in a few days, the captain, who 
 liad a secret enterprise to take in hand, hired a country coasting 
 vessel, and sent her seventeen leagues farther on the coast, for 
 orders from some factory or settlement there. I was one of the 
 nine men who were destined to conduct her ; but, not under- 
 standing Portuguese, I knew little of the business we went upon. 
 We were to coast it all the way ; but on the tenth day, just at 
 sunrise, we fell in with a fleet of boats, which had waylaid us, 
 and were taken prisoners. Being carried ashore, we were con- 
 ducted a long way up the country, where we were imprisoned, 
 and almost starved; though I never knew the meaning of it, 
 nor did any of us, unless the mate, who, we heard, was carried 
 up the country, much farther, to Angola. But we never heard 
 more of hisn, tliough we were told he would be sent back to us. 
 
 Here we remained under confinement almost three months, at 
 the end of which time our keeper told us we were to be re- 
 moved ; and, coupling us two and two together, sent a guard
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 39 
 
 with US to Angola ; when, crossing a large river,' we were set to 
 work in removing the rubbish and stones of a castle, or fortress, 
 which had been lately demolished by an earthquake and light- 
 ning. Here wo continued about five months, being very spa- 
 ringly dieted, and locked up every night. 
 
 lliis place, however, I thought a paradise to any former 
 dungeon ; and, as wo were not over-worked, we made our lives 
 comfortable enough, having the air all day to refresh us from 
 the heat, and not wanting for company : for there were, at least, 
 three hundred of us about the whole work; and I often fancied 
 myself at the tower of Babel, each laboui'er, almost, speaking in 
 a language of his own. 
 
 Towards the latter end of our work, our keepers grew more 
 and more i-emiss in their care of us. At my first coming thither, 
 I had contracted a familiarity with one of the natives, but of a 
 different kingdom, who was then a slave with me; and he and I 
 being able tolerably to understand each other, he hinted to me, 
 one day, the desire he had of seeing his own country and family, 
 who neither knew whether he was dead or alive, or where he 
 was, since lie had left them seven years before, to make war iu 
 this kingdom ; and insinuated, that as he had taken a great liking 
 to me, if I would endeavour to escape with him, and we suc- 
 ceeded, he would provide for me. ' For,' says he, ' you see 
 now our work is almost over, we are but slightly guarded; and if 
 we stay till the job is once finished, we may be commanded to 
 some new works, at the other end of the kingdom, for aught we 
 know, so that our labours will only cease with our lives; and, for 
 my part, immediate death in the attempt for liberty, is to me 
 preferable to a lingering life of slavery.' 
 
 These, and such like arguments, prevailed on me to accom- 
 pany liim, 'as he told me he had travelled most of the country 
 before, in the wars of the different nations: so, having taken our 
 resolution, the following evening, soon after our day's work, and 
 before the time came for locking up, we withdrew from the rest, 
 but within hearing; thinking, if we should then be missed and 
 called, we would appear, and make some excuse for our absence ; 
 but, if not, we should liave the whole night before us. 
 
 When we were first put upon this work, we were called over 
 singly by name, morning and evening, to be let out and in, and 
 were very narrowly observed in our motions. But not one of 
 us having ever been absent, our actions were at length much less 
 minded than before, and the ceremony of calling us over was 
 frequently omitted ; so that we concluded, if we got away unob- 
 served the first night, we should be out of the reach of ])ur- 
 suers by the next, which was the soonest it was possible for them 
 to overtake us, as we in-ojjosed to travel the first part of our 
 journey with the utmost dispatch.
 
 40 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 Chapter VI. — The Author escapes -with Glanlipze — Their hardships in 
 travel — Plunder of a cottage — Adventure with a crocodile — Passage of 
 a river — Adventure with a lioness and whelp — Arrive at Glanlipze's 
 house— The trial of Glanlipze's wife's constancy— The tender meeting 
 of her and her husband. 
 
 XlAVING now set out with all possible speed, we seemed to 
 each other as joyful as we could ; though it cannot be supposed 
 ■we had no fears in our minds the first part of our journej-, for 
 we had many. But as our way advanced our fears subsided ; 
 and having, with scarce any delay, pushed forwards for the first 
 twenty-four hours, nature then began to have two very pressing 
 demands upon us, food and rest. But as one of them was abso- 
 lutely out of our power to comply with, she contented herself 
 with the other- till we should be better able to supply her, and 
 gave a farther time till the next day. 
 
 The next morning found us very empty and sharp set, though 
 a very sound night's rest had contributed its utmost to refresh 
 us. But what added much to our discomfort was, that though 
 our whole subsistence must come from fruits, there was not a 
 tree to be found at a less distance than twelve leagues, in the 
 open, rocky country we were then in; but a good draught of ex- 
 cellent water we met with, did us extraordinary service, and sent 
 us with much better courage to the woods, though they were 
 quite out of the way of our route. There, by divers kinds of 
 fruits, which, though my companion knew very well, I was quite 
 a stranger to, we satisfied our hunger for the present, and took a 
 moderate supply for another opportunity. This retarded our 
 journey very much, for in so hard travel every pound weighed 
 six before night. 
 
 I cannot say this journey, though bad enough, would ha^e 
 been so discouraging, but for the trouble of fetching our provi- 
 sions so far ; and then, if we meant not to lose half of the next 
 day in the same manner, Ave must double load ourselves, and 
 delay our progress by that means. But we still went on, and in 
 about eight days got quite clear of Angola. 
 
 On the eighth day, my companion, whose name was Glan- 
 lipze, told me we were near the confines of Congo, but there 
 was one little village still in Angola, by which we must pass, 
 within half a league ; and, if I would agree to it, he would go 
 see what miglit be got here to supply ourselves with. I told 
 him I was in an unknown world, and would follow wherever he 
 should lead me, but asked him if he was not afraid of tlie people, 
 as he was not of that country. He told me, as there had been 
 ■wars between them and his country for assisting their neighbours 
 of Congo, he was not concerned for any mischief he should do 
 them, or they him. ' But,' says he, ' you have a knife in your 
 pocket, and with that we will cut two stout clubs, and then follOAV 
 me, fear nothing.'
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 41 
 
 "We soon cut our cluLs, and marching on, in the midst of small 
 shrubs and a few scattering trees, we saw a little hovel, larger 
 indeed, but worse contrived, than an English hog-stye, to which 
 we boldly advanced ; and, Glanlipze entering first, saluted an 
 old man, who was lying on a parcel of rushes. The man at- 
 tempted to run away, but Glanlipze stopped him, and we tied 
 his hand and feet. He then set up such a hideous howl, that, 
 had not Glanlipze threatened to murder him, and prepared to do 
 it, he would have raised the whole village upon us : but we 
 quieted him ; and, rummaging to find provision, which was all 
 we wanted, we, by good luck, spied best part of a goat, hanging 
 up behind a large mat at the farther end of the room. By this 
 time in comes a woman with two children, very small. This 
 was the old man's daughter, of about five and twenty. Glan- 
 lipze bound her also, and laid her by the old man ; but the two 
 children we suffered to be untied. We then examined her, who 
 told us the old man was her father, and that her husband, having 
 killed a goat that morning, was gone to carry part of it to his 
 sister ; that they had little or no corn ; and finding we wanted 
 victuals, she told us there was an earthen pot we might boil 
 some of the goat in if we pleased. 
 
 Having now seen all that was to be had, we were going to 
 make up our bundle, when a muletto, very gently, put his head 
 into the doorway. Him Galipze immediately seized; and, bid- 
 ding me fetch the great mat and the goat's flesh, he, in the 
 mean time, put a long rope he found there about the beast's 
 neck, and laying the mat upon him, we packed up the goat's 
 flesh, and a little corn in a calabash shell ; and then, turning 
 the mat round about, skewered it together, and over all we tied 
 the earthen pot ; Glanlipze crying out at every thing we 
 loaded, ' It is no hurt to plunder an enemy !' and so we 
 marched off". 
 
 I own I had greater apprehensions from this adventure thao 
 from anything before. ' For,' says I, ' if the woman's hus- 
 band returns soon, or if she or her father can release them- 
 selves, they will raise the whole village upon us, and we are 
 undone.' Glanlipze laughed at me; saying, we had not an 
 hour's walk out of the Angola dominions, and that the King of 
 Congo was at war with them, in helping the King of Loango, 
 whose subject himself was; and that tlie Angolans durst not be 
 seen out of their bounds on that side the kingdom, for there was 
 a much larger village of Congoviaus in our way, who would cer- 
 tainly rise and destroy them if they came in any numbers 
 amongst them ; and though, the war being carried on near the 
 sea, the borders were quiet, yet, upon the least stir, the 
 whole country would be in arms, whilst we might retire through 
 the woods very safely. 
 
 Well, we marched on as fast as we could, all the remainder 
 of the day till moonlight, close by the skirt of a long wood, 
 that we might take shelter therein, if there should be occasion ;
 
 42 THE LIFE AXD ADVENTURES 
 
 and my eyes were the best part of the way behind nie ; but nei- 
 ther hearing nor seeing anything to annoy us, and finding by the 
 declivity of the ground we sliould soon be iu some plain or bot- 
 tom, and have a cliance of water for us all, and pasture lor our 
 muletto, whicli was now become one of us, we would not halt 
 till we found a bottom to the hill, which in half an hour jnore 
 we came to, and in some few minutes after to a rivulet of tine 
 clear water, wliere we resolved to spend the night. Here we 
 fastened our muletto by his cord to a stake in tlie ground : but 
 perceiving him not to have sufficient range to fill his belly in, 
 before the morning, we, under Glanlipze's directions, cut several 
 long slips from the mat, and soaking them well in water, twisted 
 them into a very strong cord of sufficient length for the pur- 
 pose. And now, having each of us brought a bundle of dry 
 fallen sticks from tlie wood with us, and gathered two or three 
 flints as we came along, we struck tire on my knife upon some 
 rotten wood, and boiled a good piece of our goat's flesh ; and, 
 having made such a meal as we had neither of us made for 
 many months before, we laid us down and slept heartily till 
 morning. 
 
 As soon as day broke we packed up our goods; and, filling 
 our calabash with water, we loaded our muletto, and got ior\\ard 
 very pleasantly that day, and several others following, and had 
 tolerable lodgings. 
 
 About noon, one day, travelling with great glee, we met an 
 adventure which very much daunted me, and had almost put a 
 stop to my hopes of ever getting where I intended. We came 
 to a great river, whose name I have now forgot, near a league 
 over, but full, and especially about the shores, of large trees that 
 had fallen from the mountains, and been rolled down with the 
 floods, and lodged there in a shocking manner. This river, 
 Glanlipze told me, we must pass. For my part, I shrunk at the 
 sight of it, and told him if he could get over, I would not desire 
 to prevent his meeting with his family ; but, as for my share, I 
 had rather take my chance in the woods on this side, than 
 plunge myself into such a stream only for the sake of drowning. 
 *0h!' says Glanlipze, 'then you can't swim.' 'No,' says 
 I, ' there's my misfortune.' ' Well,' says the kind Glanlipze, 
 ' be of good heart, I'll have you over.' He then bade me go 
 cut an armful of the tallest reeds that grew there near the shore, 
 •whilst he pulled up another A\here he then was, and luring them 
 to him. The side of the river sloped for a good way with an 
 easy descent, so that it was very shallow where the reeds grew, 
 and they stood very close together upon a large compass ot" 
 ground. I had no sooner entered the reeds a few yards, to cut 
 some of the longest, (but being about knee-deep in the water 
 and mud, and every step raising ray feet very high to keep them 
 clear of the roots, which were matted together,) I thought I had 
 trod upon a trunk of one of the trees, of which, as I said, there 
 was such plenty thereabouts ; and, raising my oth.er foot, to get
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 4j 
 
 that also upon tlie tree, as I fancied it, I found it move along 
 with me ; upon which I roared out, when Glanlipze, wlio was 
 not far from me, imagining what was the matter, cried out, 
 ' Leap off, and run to the sliore to the right.' I knew not yet 
 what was the case, but did what I was hid, and gained the 
 shore. Looking back, I j)erceived the reeds sliake and rustle all 
 the way to the shore, by degrees after me. I was terribly 
 frightened, and ran to Glanlipze, who then told me the danger I 
 had escaped, and tliat what I took for a tree was certainly a large 
 alligator or crocodile. 
 
 My blood ran chill within me, at hearing the name of such a 
 dangerous creature ; but he had no sooner told me what it was, 
 than out came the most hideous monster I had ever seen. 
 Glanlipze ran to secure the muletto; and then, taking the cord 
 which had fastened him, and tying it to each end of a broken 
 arm of a tree that lay on the shore, he marched up to the 
 crocodile without the least dismay, and beginning near the tail, 
 with one leg on one side and the other on the other side, he 
 straddled over him, still mending his pace as the beast crept 
 forwards till he came to his fore feet; then, throwing the great 
 log before his mouth, he, by the cord in his hand, bobbed it 
 against the creature's nose, till he gaped wide enough to have 
 taken in the muletto; then of a sudden, jerking the wood 
 between his jaws with all his force by the cord, he gagged the 
 beast, with his jaws wide open up to his throat, so that he could 
 neither make use of his teeth nor shut his mouth ; he then threw 
 one end of the cord upon the ground, just before the creature's 
 under-jaw, which, as he by degrees crept along over it, came out 
 between his fore-legs on the contrary side; and serving the other 
 end of it in the same manner, he took up those ends and tied 
 them over the creature's back, just within liis fore-legs, which 
 kept the gag firm in his mouth; and then calling out to me (for 
 I stood at a good distance), ' Peter,' says he, ' bring me your 
 knife.' I trembled at going so near, for the crocodile was 
 turning his head this way and that very uneasy, and wanting to 
 get to the river again; but yet I carried it, keeping as much 
 behind him as I could, still eyeing liim which way he moved, 
 and at length tossed my knife so near that Glanlipze could reach 
 it; and ho, just keeping behind the beast's fore feet and leaning 
 forwards, first darted the knife into one eye and then into the 
 other, and immediately leaping from his back, came running to 
 me. ' So Peter,' says he, ' I have done the business.' 
 'Aye! business enough, I think,' says I, 'and more than I 
 would have done to have been King of Congo.' ' Why, Peter,' 
 says he, 'there is nothing but a man may compass by resolution, 
 if he takes both ends of a thing in his view at once, and fairly 
 deliberates on both sides what may be given and taken from end 
 to end. What you liave seen me perform, is oidy from a 
 thorougii notion I have of this beast and of myself, how far 
 each of us has power to act and counteract upon each other, and
 
 44 THE LIFE AND ADTENTTJRES 
 
 duly applying the means. But,' says he, 'this talk will not 
 carry us across the river. Come, here are the reeds I have 
 pulled up, which I believe will lie sufficient without auy more, 
 for I would not overload the muletto.' 'Why,' says I, 'is 
 the muletto to carry them ?' ' No, they are to carry you,' 
 says he. 'I can never ride upon these,' says I. 'Hush!' 
 says he, ' I'll not lose you, never fear. Come, cut me a good 
 rough stick, the length of these reeds.' ' Well,' says I, ' this 
 is all conjuration; hut I don't see a step towards my getting 
 over the river yet, unless I am to ride the muletto upon these 
 reeds, and guide myself with the stick.' ' I must own, Peter,' 
 says he, 'you have a bright guess.' So, taking an arm -full of 
 the reeds and laying thera on the ground. ' Now Peter,' saj'S 
 he, ' lay that stick upon those reeds, and tie them tight at both 
 ends.' I did so. ' Now Peter,' says he, 'lay yourself down 
 upon them.' I then laying myself on my back lengthwise, 
 upon the reeds, Glanlipze laughed heartily at me, and turning 
 me about, brought my breast upon the reeds at the height of my 
 arm-pits, and then taking a handful of the reeds he had reserved 
 by themselves, he laid thera on my back, tying them to the 
 bundle close at my shoulders, and again at the ends. ' Now 
 Peter,' says he, ' stand up,' which I did, but it was full as 
 much as I could do. I then seeing Glanlipze laughing at the 
 figure I cut, desired him to he serious, and not put me upon 
 losing my life for a joke, for I could not think what he would 
 do next with me. He bid mo never fear, and looking more 
 soberly, ordered me to walk to the river, and so stand just 
 within the bank till he came; then leading the muletto to me, 
 be tied me to her, about a yard from the tail, and, taking the 
 cord in his hand, led the muletto and me into the water. We 
 had not gone far before my guide began to swira; then the 
 muletto and I were presently chin-deep, and I expected nothing 
 but drowning every moment. However, having gone so far, I 
 was ashamed to cry out; when, getting out of my depth, and 
 my reeds coming to their bearing, up I mounted, and was carried 
 on with all the ease imaginable, my conductor guiding us be- 
 tween-the trees so dexterously, that not one accident happened 
 to either of us all the way, and we arrived safe on the opposite 
 shore. 
 
 We had now got into a very low, close, swampy country, and 
 our goat's flesh began to be very stale through the heat, not 
 only of the sun, but the muletto's back : however, we pleased 
 ourselves we should have one more meal of it before it was too 
 bad to eat ; so, having travelled about three miles from the 
 river, wo took up our lodging on a little rising, and tied our 
 muletto in a valley about half a furlong below us, where he made 
 as good a meal in his way as we did in ours. 
 
 We had but just stopped, and were sauntering about to find 
 the easiest spot to sleep on, when we heard a rustling and a 
 grumbling noise in a small thicket just on our right, which.
 
 OF PETER WILKIN S. 45 
 
 seeming to approach nearer and nearer, Glanlipze roused him- 
 self, and was on his legs just time enough to see a lioness, 
 and a small whelp which accompanied her, within thirty yards 
 of us, making towards us, as we afterwards guessed, for the 
 sake of our goat's flesh, which now smelt very strong. Glan- 
 lipze whipped on the contrary side of the fire to that where the 
 goat's flesh lay, and fell to kicking the fire about at a great rate, 
 which being made of dry wood, caused innumerable sparks to 
 fly about us; but the beasts still approaching in a couchant 
 manner, and seizing the ribs of the goat and other bones, (for 
 we had only cut the flesh oft",) and grumblmg and cracking them 
 like rotten twigs, Glanlipze snatched up a firebrand, flaming, in 
 each hand, and made towards them, which sight so terrified the 
 creatures, that they fled with great precipitation to the thicket 
 again. 
 
 Glanlipze was .a little uneasy at the thoughts of quitting so 
 good a lodging as we had found, but yet held it best to move 
 further, for as the lions had left the bones behind them, we 
 must expect another visit if we stayed there, and could hope for 
 no rest, and above all,' we might possibly lose our muletto; so 
 we removed our quarters two miles further, where we slept with 
 great tranquillity. 
 
 Reflections on the nature of mankind have often astonished 
 me. I told you at first my thoughts concerning prayer, in my 
 journey to Bristol, and of the benefit I received from it, and 
 how fully I was convinced of the necessity of it, which one 
 would think was a sufficient motive to a reasonable creature to 
 be constant in it; and yet it is too true that, notwithstanding 
 the difficulties I had laboured under, and hardships I had under- 
 gone, and the danger of starving at sea or being murdered for 
 food by my fellows, when there was as urgent necessity of 
 begging Divine assistance as can be conceived, I never once 
 thought of it, nor of the object of it, nor returned thanks for 
 my being delivered, till the lioness had just left me, and then I 
 felt near the same force, urgmg me to return thanks for my 
 escape, as I had impelling me to prayer before, and I think I did 
 so with great sincerity. 
 
 I shall not ti-ouble you with a relation of the common acci- 
 dents of our journey, which lasted two months and better, nor 
 with the different methods we used to get subsistence, but shall 
 at once conduct you to Quamis, only mentioning that we were 
 sometimes obliged to go about, and were once stopped by a cut 
 that my guide and companion received by a ragged stone in his 
 foot, which, growing very bad, almost deprived me of the hopes 
 of his life; but by rest, and constant sucking and licking it, 
 which was the only remedy we had to apply, except green leaves 
 chewed, that I laid to it by bis direction to supple and cool it, he 
 soon began to be able to ride upon the muletto, and sometimes 
 to walk a little. 
 
 I say, we arrived at Quamis, a small place on a river of that
 
 4b* THE LIFE AND ADYEXTURES 
 
 name, where Glanlipze had a neat clwelllug, and left a wife and 
 five children when he went out to the wars. We were very near 
 the town when the day closed, and, as it is soon darlc there after 
 sunset, you could but j ust see your hand at our entrance into it. 
 We met nobody in the way, but I went directly to Glanlipze's 
 door, by his direction, and struck two or three strokes hard 
 against it with my stick; on this there came a woman to it. I 
 asked her, in her own language, if she knew one Glanlipze; she 
 told me, with a deep sigh, that once she did: I asked then 
 where he was; she said with their ancestors, she hoped, for he 
 was the greatest warrior in the world, but df he was not dead 
 he was in slavery. Now you must know Glanlipze had a mind 
 to hear how his wife took his death, or slavery, and had put 
 me upon asking these questions before he discovered himself. 
 I proceeded then to tell her I brought some news of Glanlipze, 
 and was lately come from him and by his order. ' And does 
 my dear Glanlipze live I' says she, flying upon my neck and 
 almost smothering me with caresses, till I begged her to forbear, 
 or she would sti-angle me, and I had a great deal more to tell 
 her. I then repeated to her that her husband was alive and 
 well, but wanted a ransom to redeem himself, and had sent 
 me to see what she could any ways raise for that purpose. She 
 told me she and her children had lived very hardly ever since 
 he went from her, and she had nothing to sell or make money of 
 but her five children ; that, as this was the time for the slaving- 
 trade, she would see what she could raise by them, and if that 
 ■would not do, she would sell herself and send him the money, if 
 he would let her know how to do it. 
 
 Glanlipze, who heard every word that passed, finding so strong 
 a proof of his wife's affection, could hold out no longer, but, 
 bursting into the room, clasped her in his arms, crying, ' No, 
 Zulika!' (for that was her name) 'I am free, there will be no 
 occasion for you or my dear children's slavery, and rather than 
 have purchased my freedom at that rate, I would willingly have 
 died a slave myself; but my own ears have heard the tender 
 sentiments my Zulika has for me.' Then, di'owned in tears of 
 joy, they embraced each other so close and so long that I 
 thought it impertinent to be seen with them till their first 
 transports were over; so I retired without the house till Glan- 
 lipze called me in, which was not in less than full half an hour. 
 
 The bustle we made had by this time awakened the children, 
 who, stark-naked as they were born, both boys and girls, came 
 crawling out, and black as jet, from behind a curtain at the 
 fkrther end of the room, which was very long. The father, as 
 yet, had only inquired after them, but upon sight of them he 
 fell into an ecstasy, kissing one, stroking another, dandling a 
 third, for the eldest was scarce fourteen, but not one of them 
 knew him, for seven years make a great chasm in young 
 memories.
 
 OF PETER "WILKINS. 47 
 
 Chapter VII.— How the Author Passed his time with Glanlipzo — His 
 acquaintance with some English Prisoners— Tliey project an escape- 
 lie joins them— They seize a Portuguese ship and get off— Mal^e a long 
 run from land- Want water— They anchor at a desert Island— The 
 boat goes on shore for water— They lose their anchor in a storm— 
 Tlie Author and one Adams drove to sea— A miraculous passage to a 
 Rock— Adams drowned there— The Author's miserable condition. 
 
 1 PASSED my time with Glanlipze and his wife, who hoth 
 really loved me, with sufficient bodily quiet, for about two years: 
 my business was chiefly in company with my patron to cultivatB 
 a spot of ground wherein we had planted grain and necessaries 
 for the family, and once or twice a week we went a-fishing, and 
 sometimes Imnted and shot venison. These were our chief 
 employments; for as to excursions for slaves, which is a practice 
 in many of those countries, and what the natives get money by, 
 since our own slavery, Glanlipze and I could not endure it. 
 
 Though I was tolerably easy in my external circumstances, 
 yet my mind liaukering after England made my life still un- 
 happy, and that infelicity daily increased as I saw the less pro- 
 bability of attaining my desire. At length, hearing of some 
 European sailors who were under confinement for contraband 
 trade, at a Portuguese fort about two leagues from Quamis, I 
 resolved to go to see them, and, if any of them should be 
 English, at least to inquire after my native country. I went, and 
 found two Dutchmen who had been sailors in British pay several 
 years, three Scotchmen, an Irishman, and five Englishmen, but 
 all had been long in English merchants' service. They were 
 taken, as they told me, by a Portuguese vessel, together with 
 their ship, as a Dutch prize, under pretence of contraband trade. 
 The captain was known to be a Dutchman though he spoke good 
 English, and was then in English pay, and his vessel English ; 
 therefore they would have it that he was a Dutch trader, and so 
 seized his ship in the harbour, with the prisoners in it. The 
 captain, who was on shore with several of his men, was threat- 
 ened to be laid in irons if he was taken, which obliged him and 
 his men to abscond and fly over land to an English factory, 
 for assistance to recover his ship and cargo, being afraid to 
 appear and claim it amongst so many enemies without an addi- 
 tional force. They had been in confinement two months, and 
 their ship confiscated and sold: in this miserable condition I 
 left them, but returned once or twice a week, for a fortnight 
 or three weeks, to visit them : these instances of regard, as tliey 
 thought them, created some confidence in me, so that tlicy con- 
 versed with me very freely. Amongst other discourse, they told 
 me, one day, that one of their crew, who went with the captain, 
 had been taken ill on the way, and being unable to proceed, was 
 returned; but as he talked good Portuguese he was not suspected 
 to belong to them, and that he had been to visit them, and would
 
 48 THE LIFE AND ADTENTtTRES " 
 
 be there again that day: I had a raind to see liim, so staj'ed 
 longer than I intended, and in about an hour's time he came. 
 After he was seated he asked who I was, and (privately) if I 
 might be trusted. Being satisfied I might, for that I was a 
 Cornish man, he began as follows, looking narrowly about to see 
 he was not overheard : ' My lads,' says he, ' be of good courage, 
 I have hopes for you, be but men and we shall see better days 
 yet.' I wondered to what this preface tended, when he told us, 
 that since his return from the captain, as he spoke good Portu- 
 guese, and had sailed on board Portuguese traders several years, 
 he mixed among that people, and particularly among the crew of 
 the Del Cruz, the ship which had taken them; that that ship 
 had partly unloaded, and was taking in other goods for a future 
 voyage, that he had informed himself of their strength, and that 
 very seldom more than three men and two boys lay on board, 
 that he had hired himself to the captain, and was to go on board 
 the very next day. ' Now,' says he, 'my lads, if you can break 
 prison any nighi after to-morrow, and come directly to the ship,' 
 (telling them how she lay, 'for,' says he, 'you caimot mistake, 
 you will find two or three boats moored in the gut against the 
 church,') ' I will be ready to receive you, and we will get off with 
 her, in lieu of our ship they have taken from us, for there is 
 nothing ready to follow us.' 
 
 , The prisoners listened to this discourse very attentively; but 
 scratched their heads, fearing the difficulty of it, and severer 
 usage if they miscarried, and made several objections; but, at 
 last, they all swore to attempt it the night but one following; 
 upon which the sailor went away to prepare for their reception on 
 board. After he was gone, I surveyed his scheme attentively in 
 my own mind, and found it not so difficult as I first imagined, if 
 the prisoners could but escape cleverly. So, before I went away, 
 I told them I approved of their purpose ; and as I was their 
 countryman, I was resolved, with their leaves, to risk my for- 
 tune with them. At this they seemed much jjleascd, and all 
 embraced me. We then fixed the peremptory night, and I was 
 to wait at the water-side, and get the boats in readiness. 
 
 The prison they were in was a Portuguese fort, which liad 
 been deserted ever since the building a much better on the other 
 side of the river, a gun-shot lower. It was built with walls too 
 thick for naked men to storm ; the captives were securely locked 
 up every night; and two soldiers or sentinels kept watch in an 
 outer room, who were relieved from the main-guard m the body 
 of the building. 
 
 The expected night arrived ; and a little before midnight, as 
 had been concerted, one of the prisoners cried out, he was so 
 parched up, he was on fire, he was on fire ! The sentinels were 
 both asleep ; but the first that waked called at the door to know 
 what was the matter ; the prisoner still crying out, ' I am on 
 fire ! ' the rest begged the sentinel to bring a bowl of water for 
 him, for they Icnew not what ailed him.
 
 OF PETER "WILKIXS. 49 
 
 The gooil-natured fellow, without waking his companion, 
 brought the water, and having a lamp in the guard-room, opened 
 the door ; when the prisoners seizing his arms, and commanding 
 him to silence, bound his hands behind him, and his feet to- 
 gether ; then serving the other in the same manner, who was 
 now just awake, and taking from them their swords and muskets, 
 they made the best of their way over the fort wall ; which, being 
 built with buttresses on the inside, was easily surmounted. 
 Being got out they were not long in finding me, who had before 
 this time made the boats ready, and was impatiently waiting for 
 them; so in we all got, and made good speed to the ship, where 
 we were welcomed by our companion ready to receive us. 
 
 Under pretence of being a new-entered sailor, he had carried 
 some Madeira wine on board, and treated the men and boys so 
 freely, that he had thrown them into a dead sleep, — which was a 
 wise precaution. There being now, therefore, no fear of distur- 
 bance or interruption, we drew up the two boats, and set all 
 hands at work to put the ship under way ; and plied it so closely, 
 the wind favouring us, that by eleven o'clock the next morning 
 we were out of sight of land; but we set the men and boys adrift 
 in one of the boats, nigh the mouth of the river. 
 
 The first thmg we did, after we had made a long run from 
 shore, was to consult what course to steer. Now, as there was 
 a valuable loading on board, of goods from Portugal, and others 
 taken in since, some gave their opinion for sailing directly to 
 India, selling the ship and cargo there, and returning by some 
 English vessel. But that was rejected; for we did not doubt 
 but notice would be given of our escape along the coast, and if 
 we should fall into the Portuguese's hands, we could expect no 
 mercy; besides, we had not people sufficient for such an enter- 
 prise. Others, again, were for sailing the directest course for 
 England ; but I told them, as our opinions were different, and no 
 time was to be lost, my advice was, to stretch southward till we 
 might be quite out of fear of pursuit, and then whatever course 
 we took, by keeping clear of all coasts, we might hope to come 
 safe off. 
 
 My proposal seemed to please the whole ci'cw; so, crowding 
 all the sail wc could, we pushed southward very briskly before 
 the wind for several days. We now went upon examining 
 our stores, and found we had flour enough, plenty of fish, 
 and salt provisions, — but were scant of water and wood ; of the 
 first whereof there was not half a tun, and but very little of the 
 latter. This made us very uneasy; and being none of us expert 
 in navigation farther than the common working of the ship, and 
 having no chart on board that might direct us to the nearest 
 land, we were almost at our wit's end, and came to a short 
 allowance of liquor. That we must get water if we could, was 
 indisputable; but where to do it ])uzzled us, as we had deter- 
 mined not to get in with the African shore on any account 
 whatever. 
 
 I'ET, WIL. D
 
 50 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 In this perplexity, and under the guidance of different opi- 
 nions (for we were all captains now), we sometimes steered 
 eastward and sometimes westward for about nine days, when we 
 espied a little bluish cloud-like appearance to the south-west t 
 this continuing, we hoped it miglit be land, and therefore made 
 to it. Upon our nearer approach, we found it to be, as we 
 judged, an island; but not knowing its name, or whether it was 
 inhabited, we coasted round it two days to satisfy ourselves as to 
 this last particular. Seeing no living creature on it during that 
 time, and the shore being very broken, we came to an anchor 
 about two miles from it, and sent ten of our 'crew in our best 
 boat, witli some casks, to get water and cut wood. The boat 
 returned at night with six men and the casks filled, having left 
 four behind to go on with the cutting of wood against next day. 
 Accordingly next morning the boat went off again, and made 
 two turns witli water and wood ere night, whicli was repeated 
 for two or three days after. On the sixth she went off for wood 
 only, leaving none but me and one John Adams on board. 
 
 The boat had scarce reached the island this last turn, before 
 the day overcast, and there arose such a storm of wind, thunder, 
 lightning, and hail, as I had never before seen. At last our 
 cable broke close to the anchor, and away we went with the 
 wind full southward by west ; and not having strength to keep 
 the ship upon a side wind, we were forced to set her head right 
 before it and let her drive. Our hope was, every hour the storm 
 would abate ; but it continued with equal violence for many 
 days, during all which time neither Adams nor I had any rest, 
 for one or other of us was forced, and sometimes both, to keep 
 her right before the wind, or she would certainly have overset. 
 When the storm abated, as it did by degrees, neither Adams nor 
 I could tell where we were, or even in wliat part of the world. 
 
 I was sorry I had no better a sailor with me ; for neither 
 Adams nor myself had ever made more tlian one voyage till now, 
 so that we were both unacquainted with the latitude, and scarce 
 knew the use of the compass to any purpose ; and, being out of 
 all hope of ever reaching the island to our companions, we 
 neither knew whicli way to steer nor what to do: and, indeed, 
 had we known where we were, we two only could not have been 
 able to navigate the ship to any part we desired, or ever get to 
 the island, unless such a wind as we had before would of itself 
 have driven us thither. 
 
 >■• Whilst we were considering day after day what to do, though 
 the sea was now Very calm and smooth, the sliip seemed to sail at 
 as great a rate as before, which we attributed to the velocity she 
 had acquired by the storm, or to currents that had set tiiat way 
 by the violence of the winds. Contenting ourselves with this, 
 we expected all soon to be right again ; and as we had no pros- 
 pect of ever seeing our companions, we kept the best look-out 
 we could, to see for any vessel coming that course which might 
 take us in ; and resolved to rest all our hopes ou that.
 
 OF PETER WILKIXS. 51 
 
 "When we had sailed a good while after tliis manner we knew 
 not whither, Adams called out, ' I see land !' My heart leaped 
 within me for joy; and we hoped the current that seemed to 
 carry us so fast, set in for some islands or rivers that lay before 
 us. But still we were exceedingly puzzled at the ship's making 
 such way; and the nearer and nearer we appiipached the land, 
 which was now very visible, the more speed the ship made 
 though there was no wind stirring. We had but just time to 
 think on this unexpected phenomenon, when we found that what 
 we had taken for laud was a rock of an extraordinary height, to 
 which as we advanced nearer the ship increased its motion ; and 
 all our strength could not n)ake her answer her rudder any other 
 way. This put us under the apprehension of being dashed to 
 pieces immediately ; and in less than half an hour, I verily 
 thought my fears had not been groundless. Poor Adams told 
 me, he would try when the ship struck if he could leap upon the 
 rock, — and ran to the head for that purpose ; but I was so fear- 
 ful of seeing my danger that I ran under hatches, resolving to 
 sink in the ship. We had no sooner parted but I felt so violent 
 a shock, that I verily thought the ship had brought down the 
 whole rock upon her, and been thereby dashed to pieces, so that 
 I never more expected to see the light. 
 
 I lay under this terror for at least half an hour, waiting the 
 ship's either filling with water or bulging every moment. But 
 finding neither motion in her, nor any water rise, nor the least noise 
 wliatsoever, I ventured with an aching heart from my retreat, 
 and stole up the hatchway as if an enemy had been on deck, 
 peeping first one way and then another. Here nothing pre- 
 sented but confusion; the rock hung over the hatchway at about 
 twenty feet above my head, our foremast lay by the board, the 
 mammast yard-arm was down, and great part of the mainmast 
 snapped off with it, and almost every thmg upon deck was dis- 
 placed. This sight shocked me exti-emely ; and calling for 
 Adams, in whom I hoped to find some comfort, I was too soon 
 convinced I had lost him. 
 
 Chapter VIII. — ^Wilkins thinlcs of destroying hiniBelf— Ilis soliloquy- 
 Strange accident in the hold— His surprise— Cannot climb the rock 
 — His method to sweeten his water— Lives many montlis on board — 
 Ventures to sea in his boat several times, and takes many fish — Almost 
 overcome by an eel. 
 
 After I had stood a while in the utmost confusion of thought, 
 and my spirits began to be a little composed, I was resolved to 
 see what damage the hull of the ship had received. Accordingly 
 I looked narrowlj', but could find none, only she was immove- 
 ably fixed in a cleft of a rock like a large archway, and there 
 stuck so fast, that though upon fathoming 1 could find no bot- 
 tom; she never moved iu the least by the working of the water. 
 D2
 
 52 XnE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 I now began to look upon Adams as a happy man, being de- 
 livered by immediate deatli from sueli an inextricable scene of 
 distress, and wished myself with him a thousand times. I had 
 a great mind to have followed him into the other world ; yet, I 
 know not how it is, there is something so abhorrent to human 
 nature in self-murder, be one's condition what it will, that I was 
 soon determined on the contrary side. Now again I perceived 
 that the Almighty had given me a large field to expatiate in 
 upon the trial of his creatures, by bringing them into imminent 
 dangers ready to overwhelm them, and at the same time, as it 
 were, hanging out the flag of truce and mercy to them. These 
 thoughts brought me to my knees, and I poured out my soul to 
 God^ in a strain of humiliation, resignatiim to his will, and 
 earnest petitions for deliverance or support in this distress. 
 Having finished, I found myself in a more composed frame ; so, 
 having eaten a biscuit and drank a can of water, and not seeing 
 any thing to be done whereby I could better my condition, I sat 
 me down upon the deck and fell into the following soliloquy : — 
 
 'Peter,' says I, 'what have you to do here?' 'Alas!' 
 replied I to myself, ' I am fixed against my will in this dismal 
 mansion, destined, as rats nKglit be, to devour the provisions 
 only, and having cat all up, to perish with liunger for want of a 
 supply.' 'Then,' says I, 'of what use are you in the world, 
 Peter?' 'Truly,' answered I, 'of no other use that I can 
 see, but to be an object of misery for Divine vengeance to work 
 upon, and to shew what a deplorable state human nature can be 
 reduced to; for I cannot think any one else can be so wretched.' 
 ' And again, Peter,' says I, ' what have you been doing ever 
 since you came into the world ?' ' I am afraid,' says I, ' I can 
 answer no better to this question than to either of the former ; 
 for if only reasonable actions are to bo reckoned among my 
 doings, I am sure I have done little worth recording; for, let me 
 see what it all amounts to, I spent my first sixteen years in 
 making a fool of my mother ; and my three next, in letting her 
 make a fool of me. The next year was spent in finding out the 
 misery of slavery from experience. Two years more I repined 
 at the happiness of my benefactor, and at finding it was not my 
 lot to enjoy the same. This year is not yet spent, and how 
 many more are to come, and where they may be passed, and 
 what they may produce, requires a better head than mine even 
 to guess at; but certainly my present situation seems to pnjmiso 
 nothing beside woe and misery.' ' But hold a little,' says I, 
 ' and let me clearly state my own wretchedness, I am here, it 
 is true ; but for any good I have ever done, or any advantage I 
 have reaped in other places, I am as well here as anywhere. I 
 have no present want of food, or unjust or cruel enemy to annoy 
 me ; so, as long as the ship continues entire, and provisions 
 last, I shall do tolerably. Then, why should I grieve or terrify 
 myself about ^\■hat may come ? "^Miat my frighted imagination 
 suggests may perhaps never happen. Deliverance, though not
 
 OF PETER AVILKIXS. 53 
 
 to be looked for, is yet possible : and my future fate may be as 
 different from my present condition, as this is from tlie hojies 
 with which I lately flattered myself. And why, alter all, may I 
 not die a natural death here as well as anywhere ? All mankind 
 
 die, and then there is an end of all- An end of all ! did- 1 say ! 
 
 No, there is something within that gives me the lie when I say so. 
 Let me see. " Death," my master used to say, " is not an end, 
 but a beginning, of real life :" and may it not be so ? May I not 
 as well undergo a change from this to a different state of life, 
 ^vhen I leave this world, as be born into it I know not from 
 whence ? Who sent me into this world ? Who franaed me of 
 two natures so unlike, that death cannot destroy but one of them ? 
 It must be the Almighty God. But all God's works tend to 
 some end ; and if He has given me an immortal nature, it must 
 be his intention that I should live somewhere and somehow for 
 ever. May not this stage of being, then, be only an introduction 
 or a preparative for another? There is nothing in this supposi- 
 tion repugnant to reason. Upon the whole, if God is the 
 Author of my being. He only has a right to dispose of it, and I 
 may not put an end thereto without his leave. It is no less true, 
 that my continuing therein during his pleasure, and because it is 
 so, may turn vastly to my advantage in his good time; it may be 
 the means of my becoming hapi\y for ever, when it is his will 
 that I go hence. It is no less probable, that, dismal as my 
 present circumstances appear, I may be even now the object of 
 a kind Providence. God may be leading me by affliction to re- 
 pentance of former crimes ; destroying those sensual affec- 
 tions that have all my days kept me from loving and serving 
 Him. I will therefore submit myself to his will, and hope for his 
 mercy.' 
 
 These thoughts, and many others I then had, composed me 
 very much, and by degi-ees reconciled me to my destined soli- 
 tude. I walked my ship, of which I was now both master and 
 owner, and employed myself in searching how it was fastened to 
 the rock, and where it rested ; but all to no purpose as to that 
 particular. I then struck a light, and went into the hold, to see 
 what I could find useful, for we had never searched the ship 
 since we took her. 
 
 In the hold I found abundance of long iron Ijars, which I sup- 
 pose were brought out to be trafficked with the blacks. I ob- 
 served they all lay with one end close to the head of the sliip, 
 which I presumed was occasioned by the violent shock they re- 
 ceived when she struck against the rock ; but seeing one short 
 liar lying out beyond the rest, though touching at the end one of 
 the long bars, I thought to take it up, and lay it on the hcaj) with 
 the others ; but the moment I had raised the end next tlie other 
 bars, it flew out of my hand, with such violence, against the head 
 of the sliip, and with such a nuise, as greatly surprised nic, and 
 put me in fear it had liroke tlirough the planlc. 
 
 I just stayed to see no harm was done, and ran upon deck,
 
 54' THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 with my hair stiff on my head ; nor could I conceive less than 
 that some subtle spirit had done this pranii merely to ter- 
 rify me. 
 
 It ran in my pate several days, and I durst upon no account 
 have gone into the hold again, though my whole support had 
 lain there; nay, it even spoiled my rest, for fear something 
 tragical should befal me, of which this amazing incident was an 
 omen. 
 
 About a week after, as I was shifting myself, (for I had not 
 taken my clothes off since I came there,) and putting on a new 
 pair of shoes which I found on board, my own being very bad, 
 taking out my iron buckles, I laid one of them upon a broken 
 piece of the mast that I sat upon ; when, to my astonishment, it 
 was no sooner out of my hand but up it Hew to the rock, and 
 stuck there. I then held several other things, one after another, 
 in my hand, and laid tbem down where I laid the buckle, but 
 nothing stirred, till I took out the fellow of that from the shoes ; 
 when, letting it go, away it also jumped to the rock. 
 
 I mused on these phenomena for some time, and could not for- 
 bear calling upon God to protect me from the devil ; who must, 
 as I imagined, have a hand in such vmaccountable things as they 
 then seemed to me. But at length reason got the better of these 
 foolish apprehensions, and I besan to think there might be some 
 natural cause of them, and next to be very desirous of finding it 
 out. In order to this, I set about making experiments, to try 
 what would run to the roclc, and what would not. I went into 
 the captain's cabin, and opening a cupboard, of which the key 
 was in the door, I took out a pipe, a bottle, a pocket-book, a 
 silver spoon, a tea-cup, Sec, and laid them successively near the 
 rock, when none of them answered ; but the key which I had 
 brought out of the cupboard on my finger, dropping off while I 
 •was thus employed, no sooner it was disengaged, but away it 
 went to it. After tliat I tried several other pieces of iron-ware, 
 with the like success. Upon this, and the needle of my compass 
 standing stiff to the rock, I concluded that this same rock con- 
 tained a great quantity of load-stone, or was itself one vast magnet, 
 and that our lading of iron was the cause of the ship's violent 
 course thereto, which I mentioned before. 
 
 This quite satisfied me, as to my notion of spirits, and gave 
 me a more undisturbed night's rest than I had had before; so 
 that now, having nothing to affright me, I passed the time tole- 
 rably well in my solitude, as it grew by degrees familiar to me. 
 
 I had often wished it had been possible for me to climb the 
 rock; but it was so smooth in many places, and craggy in others, 
 and overhanging, continuing just the same to the right and left 
 of me as far as ever I could see, that from the impossibility of it, 
 I discharged all thoughts of such an attempt. 
 
 I had now lived on board three months, and perceived tho 
 days grow shorter and shorter, till, having lost the sun for a little 
 time, they were quite dark ; that is, there was no absolute day-
 
 OP PETER WILKIXS. 5o 
 
 liglit, or, indeed, visible distinction between day and niglit ; 
 thougli it was nevei* so darli but I could see well euou^li upon 
 deck to go about. 
 
 What now concerned me the most was, my water, which began 
 to grow very bad, (though I had plenty of it), and unsavoury, 
 so that I could scarce drink it, but had no prospect of better. 
 Now and then, indeed, it snowed a little, which I made some use 
 cf ; but this was far from contenting me. Hereupon I began to 
 contrive ; and, having nothing else to do, I set two open vessels 
 upon deck, and drawing water from the hold, I filled one of my 
 vessels, and letting it stand a day and a night, I poured it into 
 the other, and so shifted it every twenty-four hours. This, I 
 found, though it did not bring it to the primitive taste, and render 
 it altogether palatable, was, nevertheless, a great help to it, by 
 incorporating the fresh air with it, so that it became very potable; 
 and this method I constantly used with my drinking-water, so 
 long as I stayed on board the ship. 
 
 It had now been sharp weather for some time; and the cold 
 still increasing, this put me upon rummaging the ship farther 
 than ever I thought to do before; when, opening a little cabin 
 under deck, I found a large cargo of fine French brandy, a great 
 many bottles, and some small casks of JNIadeira wine, with divers 
 cordial waters. Having tasted these, and taken out a bottle or 
 two of brandy and some Madeira, I locked up my door, and 
 looked no farther that time. 
 
 The next day I inquired into my provisions ; and some of my 
 flesh having soaked out the pickle, I made fresh pickle, and 
 closed it up agaiu. I that day also found several cheeses, cased 
 up in lead, one of which I then opened and dined upon ; but 
 what time of day or night it was when I eat this meal, I could 
 not tell. I found a great many chests well filled, and one or two 
 of tools, which, some years alter stood me in a very good stead; 
 though I did not expect they would ever be of that service when 
 I first met with them. 
 
 In this manner I spent my time till I began to see broad day- 
 light again, which cheered me greatly. I had been often put in 
 hopes, during the dark season, that ships were coming towards 
 me, and that I should once more have the conversation of man- 
 kind; for I had, Ijy the small glimmering, seen many large 
 bodies (to my thinking) move at a little distance from mo, and 
 particularly toward the reappearing of the light ; but though I 
 hallooed as loud as I could, and often fired my gun, I never re- 
 ceived an answer. 
 
 When the light returned, my days increased in proportion as 
 they had before decreased ; and, gathering comfort from that, I 
 determined to launch my small boat, and to coast along the 
 island, as I judged it, to see if it was inhabited and by whom. 
 I determined also to make me some lines for lisliing, and carry 
 my gun to try for other game, if I found a place for landing; 
 for though I had never, since my arrival, seen a single living
 
 56 TnE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 creature but my cat, except insects, of which there were many in 
 the water and in tlie air before the dark weather, and then began 
 to appear again, yet I could not but tliiuk tliere were both birds 
 and beasts to be met witli. 
 
 Upon launching my boat, I perceived she was very leaky ; so 
 I let her fill, and continue thus a week or more to stop her 
 cracks. Then getting down the side of my ship, I scooped her 
 quite dry, and found her very fit for use ; so putting on board my 
 guD, lines, brandy-bottles, and a clothes-chest for a seat, with 
 some little water, and provisions for a week, I once more com- 
 mitted myself to the sea ; having taken all the observation I 
 could, to gain my ship again, if any accident should happen ; 
 though I resolved, upon no account, to quit sight of the rock 
 willingly. 
 
 I had not rowed very long, before I thought I saw an island to 
 my right, about a league distant, to which I inclined to steer my 
 course, the sea being very calm; but, upon surveying it nearer, 
 I found it only a great cake of ice about forty yards high above 
 the water, and a mile or two in length. I then concluded that 
 what I had before taken for ships, were only these lumps of ice. 
 Being thus disappointed as to my island, I made what haste I 
 could back to the rock again, and coasted part of its circum- 
 ference; but though I had gone two or three leagues of its cir- 
 cuit, the prospect it afforded was just the same. 
 
 I then tried my lines, by fastening several very long ones, made 
 of the log-line, to the side of the boat, baiting them with several 
 different baits, but took only one fish of about four pounds 
 weight, very much resembling a haddock, part of which I dressed 
 i'or my supper, after my return to the ship, and it proved very 
 good. Towards evening I returned to my home, as I may 
 call it. 
 
 The next day I made a voyage on the other side of the rock, 
 though but to a small distance from the ship, with intent only to 
 fish, but took nothing. I had then a mind to victual my boat, or 
 little cruizer, and prepare myself for a voyage of two or three 
 days, which I thought I might safely undertake, as I had never 
 seen a troubled sea since I came to the island ; for though I 
 heard the wind often roaring over my head, yet it coming always 
 fiom the land-side, it never disturbed the water near the shore. 
 I set out the same way I went at first, designing to sail two 
 or three days out, and as many home again ; and resolved, if 
 possible, to fathom the depth as I went. With this view I pre- 
 pared a very long line, with a large shot tied in a rag at the end 
 of it, by way of plummet ; but I felt no ground till the second 
 night. The next morning I came into thirty fathom water, 
 then twenty, then sixteen. In both tours, I could perceive no 
 abatement in the height or steepness of the rock. 
 
 In about fourteen fathom water I dropped my lines, and lay by 
 for an hour or two. Feeling several jars, as I sat on my chest 
 in the boat, I was sure I had caught somewhat ; so pulling up
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 57 
 
 my lines successively, I brought first a large eel, near six feet 
 long, and almost as thick as my thigh, whose mouth, throat, and 
 fins, were of a hue scarlet, and the belly as white as snow. He 
 was so strong, while in the water, and weighty, I had much ado 
 to get him into the boat, and then had a harder job to kill him; 
 for though having a hatchet with me, to cut wood in case I met 
 with any landing-place, I chopped off' his head the moment I had 
 him on board, yet he had several times after that have like to 
 have broken my legs, and beat me overboard, before I had quite 
 taken his life from him ; and, had I not whipped oft' his tail, and 
 also divided his body into two or three jiieces, I could not have 
 mastered him. The next I pulled up was a thick fish like a 
 tench, but of another colour, and much bigger. I drew up 
 several others, flat and long fish, till I was tired with the sport ; 
 and then I set out for the ship again, which I reached the 
 third day. 
 
 During this whole time, I had but one shot, and that was as I 
 came homewards, at a creature I saw upon the high crag of the 
 rock, which I fired at with ball, fearing that my small shot would 
 not reach it. The animal being mortally wounded, bounded up, 
 and came tumbling down the rock, very near me. I picked it 
 up, and found it to be a creature not much unlike our rabbits, 
 but with shorter ears, a longer tail, and hoofed like a kid, though 
 it had the perfect fluck of a rabbit. I put it into my boat, 
 to contemplate on when I arrived at the ship ; and plying my 
 oars, got safe, as I said, on the third daj-. 
 
 I kept now a whole week or more at home, to look farther 
 into the contents of the ship, bottle off a cask of Madeira which 
 I found leaking, and to consume my new stores of fish and flesli, 
 which being somewhat stale when first salted, I thought would 
 not keep so well as the old ones that were on board; I added 
 also some fresh bread to my provision, and sweetened more 
 water by the afore-mentioned method; and when my necessary 
 domestic affairs were brought under, I then projected a new 
 voyage. 
 
 Chapter IX. — Lays in a great store of provisions— Resolves to traverse the 
 rock— Sails for three weeks, still seeing it only— Is sucked under tlio 
 rock, and hurried down a cataract — Continues there five weeks — 
 His description of the cavern— His thoughts and difficulties— His 
 arrival at a great Lake— And his landing in the beautiful country of 
 Graunde volet. 
 
 1 HAD for a long time wanted to sec the other side of tlio 
 rock, and at last resolved to try if I could not coast it quite 
 round ; for, as I reasoned with myself, I might possildy find 
 some landing-places, and perhaps a convenient habitation on 
 shore. But as I was very uncertain what time that might take 
 up, I determined on having provisions, iaistruments of divers
 
 58 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 kinds, aiifl necessary utensils in plenty, to guard against acci- 
 dents as well as I couki. I therelore took another sea-c-hest out 
 of the hold of the ship, and letting it into my boat, replenished 
 it with a stock of wine, brandy, oil, bread, and the Uke, sufficient 
 for a considerable voyage. I also filled a large cask with Avater, 
 and took a good quantity of salt to cure what fish I should take 
 by the way. I carried two guns, two brace of pistols, and other 
 arms, with ammunition proportionable; also an axe or two, a saw 
 to cut wood if I should see any, and a few other tools which 
 might be lii2;hly serviceable if I could land. To all these I 
 added an old sail, to make a covering for my goods and artillery 
 against the weather. Thus furnished and equipped, having 
 secured my hatches on board and every thing that might spoil 
 by wet, I set out, with a God's speed, on my expedition; com- 
 mitting myself once more to Providence and the main ocean, 
 and proceeding the same way I went the first time. 
 
 I did not sail extraordinarily fast, but frequently fished in pro- 
 per ]ilaces and caught a great deal, salting and drying the best 
 of what I took. For three weeks' time and more I saw no 
 entrance into the island, as I call it, nor anything but the 
 same unscaleable rock. This uniform prospect gave me so little 
 hopes of landing, that I was almost of a mind to have i-eturned 
 again ; but, on mature deliberation, resolving to go forward a 
 day or two more. I had not proceeded twenty-four hours when, 
 just as it was becoming dark, I heard a great noise as of a fall 
 of water, whereupon I proposed to lie by and wait for day to see 
 what it was: but the stream insensibly drawing me on, I soon 
 found myself in an eddy; and the boat drawing forward beyond 
 all my power to resist it, I was quickly sucked under a low arch, 
 where, if I had not fallen flat in my boat, having barely light 
 enough to see my danger, I had undoubtedly been crushed to 
 pieces, or driven overboard. I could perceive the boat to fall 
 with incredible violence, as I thought, down a precipice, and 
 suddenly whirled round and round with me; the water roaring 
 on all sides, and dashing against the rock with a most amazing 
 noise. 
 
 I expected every moment my poor little vessel would be staved 
 against the rock, and I overwhelmed with waters; and for that 
 reason never once attempted to rise up or look upon my peril, 
 till after the commotion had in some measure ceased. At length, 
 finding the perturbation of the water abate, and as if by degrees 
 I came into a smoother stream, I took courage just to lift up 
 my affrighted head ; but guess, if you can, the horror which 
 seized me, on finding myself in the blackest of darkness, unable 
 to perceive the smallest glimmer of light. 
 
 However, as my boat seemed to glide easily, I roused myself 
 and struck a light: but if I had my terrors before, what must I 
 have now ! I was quite stnpitied at the tremendous view of an 
 immense arch over my head, to which I could see no bounds; 
 the stream itself, as I judged, was about thirty yards broad, but
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 59 
 
 in some places wider, in some narrower. It was well for me 
 I happeuerl to have a tinder-box, or, though I had escaped 
 hitherto, I must have at last perished ; for, in the narrower 
 fiarts of the stream where it ran swiftest, there were frequently 
 such crags stood out from the rock, by reason of the turnings 
 and windings, and such sets of the current against them, as, 
 could I not have seen to manage my boat, which I took great 
 care to keep in the middle of the stream, must have thrown me 
 on them to my inevitable destruction. 
 
 Happy it was for me, also, I was so well victualled, and that 
 I had taken two bottles of oil (as I supposed, for I did not 
 imagine I had any more), or I certainly had been lost, not only 
 through hunger, for I was, to my guess, five weeks in the vault 
 or cavern, but for want of light, which the oil furnished, and 
 without which all other conveniences could have been of no avail 
 to me. I was forced to keep my lamp always burning; so, not 
 knowing liow long my residence was to be in that place, or when 
 I should get my cUscharge from it, if ever, I was obliged to hus- 
 band my oil with the utmost frugality; and notwithstanding all 
 my caution, it grew low, and was just spent in little above half 
 the time stayed there. 
 
 I had now cut a piece of my shirt for a wick to my last drop 
 of oil, which I twisted and lighted. I. burnt the oil in my brass 
 tobacco-box, which I had fitted pretty well to answer the pur- 
 pose. Sitting down, I had many black thoughts of what must 
 follow the loss of my light, which I considered as nearly expir- 
 ing, and that I feared for ever. ' I am here,' thought I, ' like a 
 poor condemned cruninal, who knows his execution is fixed for 
 such a day, nay, such an hour, and dies over and over in imagi- 
 nation, and by the torture of his mind, till that hour comes : 
 that hour which he so much dreads ! and yet that very hour 
 which releases him from all farther dread ! Thus do I ! My 
 last wick is kindled — my last drop of fuel is consumed ! and I 
 am every moment appreliending the shocks of the rock, the suf- 
 focation of the water ; and, in short, thinking over my dying 
 thoughts, till the snuff of my lamp throws up its last curling 
 expiring flame, and then my quietus will be presently signed, 
 and I released from my tormenting anxiety! Happy minute 1 
 Come, then; I only wait for thee !' 
 
 My spirits grew so low and feeble upon this, that I had re- 
 course to my brandy-bottle to raise them; but, as I was just 
 going to take a sip, I reflected that would only increase thii-st, 
 and, therefore, it were better to take a little of my white 
 Madeira: so, putting my dram-bottle again into the chest, I 
 held up one of Madeira, as I fancied, to the lamp; and seeing it 
 was white (for I had red too), I claj)pcd it eagerly to my mouth, 
 when the first gulp gave nie a greater refreshment, and more 
 cheered my heart, than all the other liquors I had put together 
 could have done, insomuch as I had almost leaped over the 
 boat's side for joy. ' It is oil !' cried I, aloud, ' it is oil!' I set
 
 60 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 it down Cfirefully with inexpressible pleasure ; and exaniinincj 
 the rest of the bottles I had taken for white Madeira, I found 
 two more of those to be filled with oil. ' Now,' says I, ' here is 
 the counterpart of my condemned prisoner ! For let but a 
 pardon come, though at the gallows, how soon does he forget he 
 has been an unhappy villain ! And I, too, have scarce a notion 
 now, how a man in my case could feel such a sorrow as I have 
 for want of a little oil.' 
 
 After my first transport I found myself grow serious; reflect- 
 ing upon the vigilance of Providence over us poor creatures, 
 and the various instances wherein it interposes to save or relieve 
 us in cases of the deepest distress, where our own foresight, 
 wisdom, and power have utterly failed, and when looking all 
 around we could discover no means of deliverance.- And I saw 
 a train of circumstances leading to the incident I have just 
 mentioned, which obliged me to acknowledge the superinten- 
 dence of Heaven over even my affairs: and as the goodness of 
 God had cared for me thus far, and manifested itself to me now, 
 in rescuing me, as it were, from Vieing swallowed up in darkness, 
 I had ground to hope He intended a compk^te deliverance of me 
 out of that dismal aliyss, and would cause me yet to praise Him 
 in the full brightness of day. 
 
 A series of these meditations brought me (at the end of five 
 weeks, as nearly as I could compute it by my lam])) to a pro- 
 digious lake of water, bordered with a grassy down, about half a 
 mile wide, of the finest verdure I had ever seen; this again was 
 flanked with a wood or grove, rising like an amphitheatre, of 
 about the same breadth; and behind, and above all, ajij^eared 
 the naked rock to an immense height. 
 
 Chapter X.— His joy on his arrival at land— A description of therlace — 
 No Inhabitants — Wants fresh water— Resides in a grotto — Finds 
 water — Views the country^ — Carries his things to the grotto. 
 
 It is impossible to express my joy at the sight of day once 
 more. I got on the land as soon as possible after my dismission 
 from the cavern, and, kneeling on the ground, returned hearty 
 thanks to God for my deliverance, begging, at the same time, 
 grace to improve his mercies, and that I nnght continue under 
 his protection, whatever should hereafter belal me, and at last 
 die on my native soil. 
 
 I unloaded my vessel as well as I coulil, and hauled her up on 
 shore; and turning her upside down, made her a covering for 
 my arms and baggage; I then sat down to contemplate the 
 place, and ate a most delightful meal on the grass, being (|uitc a 
 new thing to me. 
 
 I walked over the green sward to the wood, with my gun in 
 my hand, a brace of pistols in my girdle, and my cutlass hanging
 
 OF PETER "WILKINS. 61 
 
 before me ; but, when I was just entering the wood, lookinoj 
 beliind me and all around the plain, ' Is it possible,' says I, 
 ' that so much art (for I did not then believe it was natural) 
 could have been bestowed upon this place, and no inhabitant in 
 it ? Here are neither buildings, huts, castle, nor any living 
 creature to be seen ! It cannot be,' says I, ' that this place was 
 made for nothing.' 
 
 I then went a considerable way into the wood, and inclined to 
 liave gone much farther, it being very beautiful ; but on second 
 thoughts, judged it best to content myself at present with only 
 looking out a safe retreat for the night; for, however agreeable 
 the place then seemed, darkness was at hand, when every thing 
 about me would have more or less of horror in it. 
 
 The wood, at its first entrance, was composed of the most 
 charming flowering shrubs that can be imagined; each growing 
 upon its own stem at so convenient a distance from the other, that 
 you might fairly pass between them any way without the least 
 incomraodity. Behind them grew numberless trees somewhat 
 taller, of the greatest variety of shapes, forms, and verdures the 
 eye ever beheld; each, also, so far asunder as was necessary for 
 tlie spreading of tlieir several branches, and the growth of their 
 delicious fruits, without a bush, brier, or shrub amongst them. 
 Behind these, and still on the higher ground, grew an infinite 
 number of very large tall trees, much loftier than the former, 
 but intermixed with some underwood, which grew thicker and 
 closer the nearer you approached the rock. I made a shift to 
 force my way through these as far as the rock, which rose as 
 perpendicular as a regular building, having only here and there 
 some crags and unevennesses. There was, I observed, a space 
 all the way between the underwood and the rock, wide enough 
 to drive a cart in ; and, indeed, I thought it had been left for 
 that purpose. 
 
 I walked along this passage a good way, having tied a rag of 
 the lining of my jacket at the place of my entrance, to know it 
 again at my coming back, which I intended to be ere it grew 
 dark; but I found so much pleasure in the walk, and surveying 
 a small natural grotto which was in the rock, that the daylight 
 forsook me unawares; whereupon I resolved to put off my return 
 unto the boat till next morning, and to take up my lodging for 
 that night in the cave. 
 
 I cut down a large bundle of underwood with my cutlass, suf- 
 ficient to stop up the mouth of the grotto, and laying mc down 
 to rest, slept as sound as if I had been on board my ship; for I 
 never had one hour's rest together since I shot the gulf till this. 
 Nature, indeed, could not have supported itself thus long under 
 much labour; but as I had nothing to do but only keep the 
 middle stream, I began to be as used to guide myself in it with 
 my eyes almost closed and my senses retired, as a higler is to 
 drive the cart to market in his sleep. 
 
 The next morning I awaked sweetly refreshed ; and, by the
 
 62 THE LIFE AXD ADVENTURES 
 
 sign of my rag, found the way ao;ain through the underwood to 
 my boat. I raised that up a httle, took out some bread and 
 cheese, and, having eat pretty lieartily, laid me down to drink at 
 the lake, which looked as clear as crystal, expecting a most deli- 
 cious draft ; but I had forgot it brought me from the sea, and 
 my first gulp almost poisoned me. This was a sore disappoint- 
 ment, for I knew my water-cask was nigh emptied ; and, indeed, 
 turning up my boat again, I drew out all that remained, and 
 drank it, for I was much athirst. 
 
 However, I did not despair ; I was now so used to God's pro- 
 vidence, and had a sense of its operations so rivetted in my 
 mind, that though the vast lake of salt water was surrounded by 
 an impenetrable rock or barrier of stone, I rested satisfied that I 
 should rather find even that yield me a fresh and living stream 
 than that I should j)erish for want of it. 
 
 With this easy mind did I travel five or six miles on the side 
 of the lake, and sometimes stepped into the wood, and walked a 
 little there, till I had gone almost half the diameter of the lake, 
 which lay in a circular or rather an oval figure. I had then 
 thoughts of walking back, to be near my boat and lodging, for 
 fear I should be again benighted if I went much farther ; but, 
 considering I had come past no water, and possibly I might yet 
 find some if I went quite round the lake, I rather choose to take 
 up with a now lodging that night, than to return : and I did not 
 want for a supper, having brought out with me more bread and 
 cheese than had served for dinner, the remainder of which was 
 in the lining of my jacket. When it grew darkish, I had some 
 thoughts of eating; but I considered, as I was then neither very 
 hungry nor dry, if I should eat, it would but occasion drought, 
 and I had nothing to allay that with ; so I contented myself for 
 that night to lay me down supperless. 
 
 In the morning, I set forward again upon my water-search, 
 and hoped to compass the whole lake that day. I had gone 
 about seven miles more, when, at a little distance before me, I 
 perceived a small hollow or cut in the grass from the wood to the 
 lake ; tliither I hasted with all speed, and blessed God for the 
 supply of a fine fresh rill, which, distilling from several small 
 clefts in the rock, had collected itself into one stream, and cut 
 its way through the green sod to the lake. 
 
 I lay down with infinite pleasure, and swallowed a most cheer- 
 ing draught of the precious liquid; and, sitting on the brink, 
 made a good meal of what I had with me, and then drank again. 
 I had now got five-sixths of the lake's circumference to go back 
 again to my boat ; for 1 did not suspect any passage over the 
 cavern's mouth where I came into the lake ; and I could not, 
 without much trouble, consider, that, if I would have this water 
 for a constant supply, I must either come a long way for it, or 
 fix my habitation near it. I was just going back again, revolving 
 these uneasy thoughts in my breast, when this rose suddenly in 
 my mind ; that, if I could possibly get over the mouth of the
 
 OP PETER "U'lLKINS. 63 
 
 cavern, I shoiikl not have above three miles from my grotto to 
 the water. Now, as I could not get home that night, otherwise 
 than by crossing it, and as, if I lost my labour, I should be but 
 where I was, whereas if I should get over it, it would very much 
 shorten my journey, I resolved to try whether the thing was 
 practicable : first, however, looking out for a resting-place some- 
 where near my water, if I should meet with a disappointment. 
 
 I then walked into the wood ; where, meeting with no place of 
 retreat to my liking, I went to my rill, and taking another sup, 
 determined not to leave that side of the lake till morning : but, 
 having some time to spare, I walked about two miles to view the 
 inlet of the lake, and was agreeably surprised, just over the 
 mouth of the cavern, to sec a large stone arch like a bridge, as if 
 it had been cut out of the rock, quite across the openiug : this 
 cheered me vastly ; and, pushing over it, I found a path that 
 brought me to my boat before night. 
 
 I then went up to my grotto, for the third night in this most 
 delightful place ; and the next morning, early, I launched my 
 boat, and taking my water-cask and a small dipping-bucket with 
 me, I rowed away for the rill, and returned highly pleased with 
 a sufficiency of water, whereof I carried a bucket and a copper 
 kettle full up with me to the grotto. Indeed, it was not the least 
 part of my satisfaction that I had this kettle with me ; for 
 though I was in hopes, in my last voyage, I should have come to 
 some shore where I could have lauded and enjoyed myself over 
 some of my fish, and for that reason had taken it, notwithstand- 
 ing things did not turn out just as I had schemed, yet my kettle 
 proved the most useful piece of furniture I had. 
 
 Having now acquainted myself with the circumference of the 
 lake, and settled a communication with my rill, I began to think 
 of commencing housekeeper. In order thereunto, I set about 
 removing my goods up to the grotto. By constant application, 
 in a few days I had gotten all thither but my two great chests 
 and my water-cask : and how to drag or drive any of these to it, 
 I was entirely at a loss. My water-cask was of the utmost im- 
 portance to me, and I had thoughts, sometimes, of stopping it 
 close, and rolling it to the place ; but the ascent through the 
 wood to the grotto was so steep, that, besides the fear of staving 
 it, which would have been an irreparable loss, I judged it impos- 
 sible to accomplish it by my strength ; so, with a good deal of 
 discontent, I determined to remit botli that and the chests to 
 future consideration.
 
 64 THE LIFE A^D ADVENTURES 
 
 Chapter XI. — An account of the grotto — A room added to it — A view of 
 that building— The Author malies a little cart — Also a wet dock for 
 his boat — Goes in quest of provisions— A description of divers fruits 
 and plants— He brings home a cart-load of different sorts— Makes 
 experiments on them — Loads his cart with others — A great disap- 
 pointment—Makes good bread— Never sees the sun— The nature of 
 the light. 
 
 -Having come to a full 'resolution of fixing my residence at 
 the grotto, and making that my capital seat, it is proper to give 
 you some description of it. 
 
 This grotto, tlien, was a full mile from the lake, in the rock 
 which encompassed the wood. The entrance was scarcely two 
 feet wide, and about nine feet high, rising, from the height of 
 seven feet upward to a point in the middle. The cavity was 
 about fifteen feet long within, and about five wide. Being 
 obliged to lie lengthwise in it, full six feet of it were taken up at 
 the farther end for my lodging only, as nothing could stand on 
 the side of my bed that would leave me room to come at it. The 
 remaining nine feet of the cave's length were taken up, first, by 
 my fire-place, which was the deepest side of the doorway, 
 ranging with ray bed (which I had set close to the rock on one 
 side), and took up near three feet in length ; and my furniture 
 and pi'ovisions, of one sort or other, so filled up the rest, that I 
 had much ado to creep between them into my bed. 
 
 In the chest which I had taken for a seat in the boat, as afore- 
 said, upon breaking it open by the water side, I found a mat- 
 trass, some shirts, shoes, stockings, and several other useful 
 things ; a small case of bottles with cordials in them, some 
 instruments of surgery, plaisters and salves ; all which, together 
 with a large C[uantity of fish that I had salted, I carried to the 
 grotto. 
 
 My habitation being thus already overcharged, and as I could 
 not, however, bear the thoughts of quitting it, or of having any 
 of my goods exposed to the weather on the outside, I was natu- 
 rally bent upon contriving how I should increase my accommo- 
 dations. As I had no prospect of enlarging the grotto itself, I 
 could conceive no other way of eff"ectiug my desire but by the 
 addition of an outer room. This thought pleased me very much, 
 so that the next day I set myself to plan out the building, and 
 ti'ace the foundation of it. 
 
 I told you before there was about the space of a cart-way 
 between the wood and the rock clear ; but this breadth, as I was 
 building for life (so I imagined), not appearing to me spacious 
 enough for my new apartment, I considered liow I should ex- 
 tend its bounds into the wood. Hereupon I set myself to 
 observe what trees stood at a proper distance from my grotto, 
 that might serve as they stood, with a little management of hew- 
 ing aud the like, to compose a uoble doorway, posts, and sup-
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 65 
 
 porters ; and I found, that upon cutting down three of the 
 nearest trees, I should answer my purpose in this respect ; and 
 that there were several others, about twenty feet from the grotto, 
 and running parallel with the rock, the situation of which was 
 so happily adapted to my intention, that I could make them 
 become, as I fancied, an out-fence or wall; so I took my axe, 
 to cut down my nearest trees ; but as I was going to strike, a 
 somewhat different scheme presented to my imagination that 
 altered my resolution. 
 
 In conformity with this new plan, I fixed the height of my 
 intended ceiling, and sawed off" my nearest trees to that, sloping 
 from the sides to the middle, to support cross beams for the roof 
 to rest on, and left the trunks standing, by way of pillars, both 
 for the use and ornament of the structure. In short, I worked 
 hard every day upon my building for a montli, in which time I 
 liad cut all my timber into proper lengths for my out-works and 
 covering ; but was at a great stand how to fix my side-posts, 
 having no spade or mattock, and the ground almost as hard as 
 flint, for to be sure it had never been stirred since the creation. 
 I then thought I had the worst part of my job to get over ; how- 
 ever, I went on, and having contrived in most of my upright 
 side-quarters to take the tops of trees, and leave on the lower 
 parts of their cleft, wliere they began to branch out and divide 
 from the main stem, I set oue of them upright against the rock, 
 then laid one end of my long ceiling-pieces upon the cleft of it, 
 and laid the other end upon a tree on the same side, whose toj) I 
 had also sawed off" with a proper cleft. I then went and did the 
 same on the other side ; after which I laid on a proper number 
 of cross beams, and tied all very firmly together with the bark of 
 young trees stripped oft' in long thongs, which answered that pur- 
 pose very well. Thus I proceeded, crossing, joining, and fasten- 
 ing all together, till the whole roof was so strong and firm that 
 there was no stirring any part of it ; I then spread it over with 
 small lop-wood, on which I raised a ridge of dried grass and 
 weeds, very thick, and thatched over the whole with tlie leaves 
 of a tree very much resembling those of a palm, but much 
 thicker, and not quite so broad ; the entire surface, I might say, 
 was as smooth as a die, and so ordered, by a gentle declivity 
 every way, as to carry oft' the wet. 
 
 Having covered in my building, I was next to finish and close 
 the walls of it ; the skeleton of these was composed of sticks, 
 crossing one another checkerwise, and tied together : to fill up 
 the voids, I wove upon them the longest and most pliable twigs 
 of the underwood I could find, leaving only a doorway on one 
 side, between two stems of a tree, which, dividing in the trunk 
 at about two feet from the ground, grew from thence, for the rest 
 of its height, as if the branches were a couple of trees a little 
 distant from one another, which made a sort of stilo-way to my 
 room. When this was all done, I tempered up some earth by 
 the lake side, and mixing it to a due consistence with mud which 
 
 PET. WIL. E
 
 Q6 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 T took from tlio Lake, applied it as a plasterinj:, in this manner : 
 I divided it into pieces, which I rolled up of the size of a foot- 
 ball ; these lumps I stuck close hy one another on the lattice, 
 pressing them very hard with my hands, which forced part of 
 them quite through the small twigs, and then I smoothed both 
 sides with the back of my saw, to about the thickness of five or 
 six inches, so that by this means I had a wall round my new 
 apartment a foot thick. This plaster work cost me some time, 
 and a great deal of labour, as I had a full mile to go to the lake 
 for every load of stuff, and could carry but little at once, it was 
 so heavy : but there was neither water for tempering, nor proper 
 earth to make it with, any nearer. At last, however, I com- 
 pleted my building in every respect but a door, and for this I was 
 forced to use the lid of my sea-chest; which, indeed, I would 
 have chosen not to apply that way, but I had nothing else that 
 would do ; and there was, however, this conveniency, that it had 
 hinges ready fixed thereon. 
 
 I now began to enjoy myself in my new liabitation, like the 
 absolute and sole lord of the country, for I had neither seen 
 man nor beast since my arrival, save a few animals in the trees 
 like our squirrels, and some water-rats about the lake ; but there 
 were several strange kinds of birds I had never before seen, 
 both on the lake and in the woods. 
 
 That which now troubled me most was, how to get my water 
 nearer to me than the lake, for I had no lesser vessel than the 
 cask, which held above twenty gallons, and to bring that up was 
 a fatigue intolerable. My next contrivance, therefore, was this; 
 I told you I had taken my chest-lid to make a door for an ante- 
 chamber, as I now began to call it ; so I resolved to apply the 
 body of the chest also to a purpose different from that it origi- 
 nally answered. In order to this, I went to the lake where the 
 body of the chest lay, and sawed it througli, within about three 
 inches of the bottom. Of the two ends, having rounded them as 
 well as I could, I made two wheels ; and with one of the sides I ' 
 made two more. I burnt a hole through the middle of each ; 
 then preparing two axletrees, I fastened them, after setting on 
 the wheels, to the bottom of the chest, with the nails I had 
 drawn out of it. Having furnished the machine, on which I 
 bestowed no small labour, I was hugely pleased with it, and only 
 wished I had a beast, if it were but an ass, to draw it ; however, 
 that task I was satisfied to perform myself, since there was no 
 help for it ; so I made a good strong cord out of my fishing- 
 lines, and fixed that to drag it by. When all was thus in readi- 
 ness, filling my water-cask, I bound it thereon, and so brought it 
 to the grotto, witli such ease, comparatively, as quite charmed 
 me. Having succeeded so well in the first essay, I no sooner un- 
 loaded, but down went I again with my cart, or truckle rather, to 
 the lake, and brought from thence on it my other chest, which I 
 had left entire. 
 . I had now nothing remaining near the lake but my boat, and
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 67 
 
 had half a mind to try to hring tkat up too ; hut having so fre- 
 quent occasion for her to get my water in, wliich I used in 
 greater abundance now than I had done at first, a great part 
 going to supply my domestic uses, as well as for drinking, I re- 
 solved against that, and sought out for a convenient dock to stow 
 it in, as a preservative against wind and weather, which I soon 
 after effected ; for, having pitched upon a swampy place, over- 
 grown with a sort of long flags or reeds, I soon cut a trench from 
 the lake, with a sort of spade or board, that I had chopped and 
 sharpened for that use. 
 
 Thus having stowed my boat, and looked over all my goods, 
 and sorted them, and taken a survey of my provisions, I found I 
 must soon be in want of the last, if I did not forthwith procure a 
 supply ; for though I had victualled so well at setting out, and 
 had been very sparing ever since, yet, had it not been for a great 
 quantity of fish I took and salted m my jiassage to the gulph, I 
 had been to seek for food nmch sooner. Hereupon, I thought it 
 highly prudent to look out before I really wanted. 
 
 With this resolution I accoutred myself, as in my first walk, 
 with my instruments and arms ; but, instead of travelling the 
 lake side, I went along the wood, and therein found great plenty 
 of divers kinds of fruits ; though I could scarce persuade myself 
 to taste, or try the eft'ects of them, being so much unlike our 
 own, or any I had seen elsewhere. I observed amongst the 
 shrubs abundance of a fruit, or whatever else you may call it, 
 which grew like a ram's horn, sharp at the point next the twig it 
 was fastened to, and circling round and round, one fold upon 
 another, which gradually increased to the size of my wrist in the 
 middle, and then as gradually decreased, till it terminated in a 
 point again at the contrary extreme ; all which spiral, if it were 
 fairly extended in length, might be a yard or an ell long. I sur- 
 veyed this strange vegetable very attentively ; it had a rind, or 
 crust, which I could not break with my hand, but taking my 
 knife, and making an opening therewith in the shell, there issued 
 out a sort of milky liquor in great quantity, to at least a pint and 
 a half, which having tasted, 1 found as sweet as honey, and very 
 pleasant. However, I could not pei-suade myself any more than 
 just to taste it. I then found on the large trees several kinds of 
 fruits, like pears or quinces, but most of them exceeding hard 
 and rough, and quite disagreeable ; so I quitted my hopes of 
 them. 
 
 About three miles from my grotto I met with a largo space of 
 ground full of a low plant, growing only with a single woody 
 stalk half a foot high, and from thence issued a round head, 
 about a foot or ten inches diameter, but quite Hat, about three- 
 quarters of an inch thick, and just like a cream-clieese, standing 
 Upon its edge. These grew so close together, that, upon the 
 least wind stirring, their heads rattled against each other very 
 musically ; for though the stalks were so very strong that they 
 would not easily either bend or break, yet the fanning of the 
 £1 2
 
 68 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 wind upon the broad heads twisting the staling, so as to let the 
 heads strike eacli otlier, they made a most agreeable sound. 
 
 I stood some time admiring this shrub, and then cutting 
 up one of them, I found it weighed about two pounds. They 
 had a tough, green rind, or covering, very smooth, and the 
 inside full of a stringy pulp, quite white. In short, I made 
 divers other trials of berries, roots, herbs, and what else I 
 could find, but received little satisfaction from any of them, for 
 fear of bad qualities. I returned back ruminating on what 
 things I had seen, resolving to take my cart the next walk, and 
 bring it home loaded with different kinds of them, in order to 
 make my trials thereof at leisure ; but my cart being too flat, 
 and wanting sides, I considered it would carry very little, and 
 that what it would otherwise bear, on that account must tumble 
 and roll off; so I made a fire, and turned smith ; for, with a 
 great deal to do, breaking off the wards of a large key I had, 
 and making it red-hot, I by degrees fashioned it into a kind of 
 spindle, and therewith making holes quite round the bottom of 
 my cart, in them I stuck up sticks, about two feet high, that I 
 had tapered at the end to fit them. 
 
 Having thus qualified my cart for a load, I proceeded with it 
 to the wood, and cutting a small quantity of each species 
 of green, berry, fruit, and flower, that I could find, and packing 
 them severally in parcels, I returned at night heavy laden, and 
 held a council with myself what use they could most properly be 
 applied to. 
 
 I had amongst my goods, as I said, a copper kettle, which held 
 about a gallon. This I set over my fire, and boiled something, 
 by turns, of every sort in it, watching all the while, and with a 
 stick stirring and raising up one thing and then another, to feel 
 when they were boiled tender ; but, of upwards of twenty greens 
 which I thus dressed, only one proved eatable, all the rest 
 becoming more stringy, tough, and insipid, for the cooking. 
 The one I have excepted, was a round, thick, woolly-leafed 
 plant, which boiled tender, and tasted as well as spinach. I 
 therefore preserved some leaves of this, to know it again by; 
 and, for distinction, called it by the name of tliat herb. 
 
 I then began upon my fruits of the pear and quince kind, at 
 least eight different sorts ; but I found I could make nothing of 
 them, for they were most of them as rough and crabbed after 
 stewing as before, so I laid them all aside. Lastly, I boiled my 
 ram's horn and cream-cheese, as I called them, together. Upon 
 tasting the latter of these, it was become so watery and insipid, 
 I laid it aside as useless. I then cut the other, and tasted the 
 juice, which proved so exceeding pleasant, that I took a large 
 gulp or two of it, and tossed it into the kettle again. 
 
 Having now gone through the several kinds of my exotics, I 
 had a mind to re-examine them after cooling ; but could make 
 nothing of any of my greens but the spinach. I tried several 
 berries and nuts too ; but, save a few sorts of nuts, they were all
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 69 
 
 very tasteless. Then I began to review the fruits, and could 
 find but two sorts that I had any the least hopes from. I then 
 laid the best by, and threw the others away. After this process, 
 which took me up near a wliole day, and clearing my house of 
 good-for-nothings, I returned to re-examine my cheese, that was 
 grown cold, and was now so dry and hard I could not get my 
 teeth into it : upon which I was going to skim it away out of my 
 grotto, saying, ' Go, thou worthless !' (for I always spoke aloud 
 my thoughts to mj^self). I say, I was just dispatching it, when I 
 cliecked my hand, and, as I could make no impression with my 
 teeth, had a mind to try wliat my knife could do. Accordingly 
 I began at the edge of the quarter, for I had boiled but a quarter 
 of it; but the rind was grown so hard and brittle, that my knife 
 slipping, and raking along the cut-edge of it, scratched off some 
 powder as white as possible. I then scraped it backward and 
 forward some time, till I found it would all scrape away in this 
 powder, except the rind ; upon which I laid it aside again for 
 farther experiment. 
 
 During this review, my kettle and ram's horn had been 
 boiling, till hearing it blubber very loud, and seeing there was 
 but little liquor in it, I whipped it off the fire, for fear of burning 
 its bottom, but took no farther notice of it till about two hours 
 after ; when, returning to the grotto, I went to wash out my 
 kettle, but could scarce get my ram's horn from the bottom ; and 
 when I did, it brought up with it a sort of pitchy substance, 
 though not so black, and several gummy threads hanging to it, 
 drawn out to a great length. I wondered at this, and thought 
 the shell of the ram's horn had melted, or some such thing ; till, 
 venturing to put a little of the stuff on my tongue, it proved, to 
 my thinking, as good treacle as I had ever tasted. 
 
 This new discovery pleased me very much. 1 scraped all the 
 sweet thing up, and hiid it near my grotto, in a large leaf of one 
 of the trees, (about two feet long, and broad in proportion,) to . 
 prevent its running about. In getting this curiosity out of my 
 kettle, I found iu it a small piece of my cheese, which, I suppose, 
 had been broke off in stirring ; and biting it, (for it was sole 
 enough,) I think it was the most luscious and delicate morsel I 
 ever put into my lips. This unexpected good fortune put me on 
 trying the best of my pears again ; so, setting on my kettle, with 
 very little water, and putting some of my treacle hito it, and two 
 of the best pears quartered, I found, upon a little boihng, they 
 also became an excellent dainty. 
 
 Having succeeded so well, 1 was quite ripe for another journey 
 with my cart, which I accordingly undertook, taking my route 
 over the stone bridge, to see what the other side of the lake 
 produced. In travelling through the trees, I met, amongst other 
 things, with abundance of large gourds, which, climbing the 
 trees, displayed their fruit to tlie height of twenty or tlijrty feet 
 above the ground. I cut a great many of these, and some very 
 large ones of different hues and forms; which of themselves
 
 70 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 making a great load, with some new sorts of berries and greens, 
 were the gathering of that day. But I must tell you, I was 
 almost foiled in getting them home ; for, coming to my stone 
 bridge, it rose so steep, and was so much ruggeder than the grass 
 or wood-ground, that I was at a set upon the first entrance, and 
 terribly afraid I should either break my wheels, or pull off my 
 axle-trees. Hereupon I was forced to unload, and carry my 
 cargo over in my arms to the other side of the bridge ; whither 
 liaving then, with less fear but much caution, drawn my cart, I 
 loaded again, and got safe home. 
 
 I was mightily pleased with the acquisitions of this journey. 
 * For now,' thought I, ' I shall have several convenient family 
 utensils ;' so spent the next day or two in scooping my gourds 
 and cleaning away the pulp. When I had done this, finding the 
 rinds to be very weak and yielding, I made a good fire, and set- 
 ting them round it at a moderate distance, to dry, I went about 
 something else without doors. But, alas ! my hopes were ill- 
 founded ; for, coming home to turn my gourds, and to see how 
 dry they were, I found them all warped, and turned into a 
 variety of uncouth shapes. This put me to a stand; but, how- 
 ever, I recovered some pieces of them for use, as the bottom 
 parts of most of them, after paring away the sides, would 
 hold something, though they by no means answered my first 
 purpose. 
 
 ' Well,' thought I, ' what if I have lost my gourds, I have 
 gained experience. I will dry them next time with the guts in, 
 and having stiffened their rinds in their proper dimensions, then 
 try to cleanse them.' So, next morning, (for I was very eager 
 at it,) I set out with my cart for another load; and Jiaving 
 lianded them over the bridge, got safe with them to the grotto. 
 These, by proper management, proved exceedingly valuable to 
 me ; answering, in one way or other, the several uses of plates, 
 bottles, pans, and divers other vessels. 
 
 I now got a large quantity of the vegetable ram's horn, and 
 filled a great many of my gourds with the treacle it yelded; I 
 also boiled and dried a large parcel of my cheeses and hung 
 them up for use, for I had now for some time made all my bread 
 of the latter, scraping and bruising the flour, and mixing it with 
 my treacle and water; and this, indeed, made such a sweet and 
 nourishing bread, that I could even have lived wholly upon it; 
 but I afterwards very much improved it, by putting the milky 
 juice of the ram's horn unboiled to my flour in a small quantity, 
 and then baking it on the hearth covered over with embers. 
 This detracted nothing from the sweetness and mellowness of 
 my bread, but made it much lighter than the treacle alone 
 would have done. 
 
 Finding there was no fear of starving, but so far from it, that 
 from day to day I found out something new to add to my re- 
 pasts, either in substantials or by way of dessert, I set me down 
 very well contented with my condition. I had nothing to do
 
 OP PETEll WILKINS. 71 
 
 but to lay up store against sickness and the dark weather; wliich 
 last I expected would soon be upon nie, as the days were now 
 exceedhic; short. Indeed, though I had now been here six 
 months, I had never seen the sun since I first entered the gulf; 
 and though there was very little rain and but few clouds, yet 
 the brightest daylight never exceeded that of half an hour after 
 sunset in the summer time in England, and little more than just 
 reddened the sky. For the first part of my time here there was 
 but little, if any, difference between day and night; but after- 
 wards, what I might call the night, or lesser degree of light, 
 took up more hours than the greater, and went on gradually 
 increasing as to time, so that I perceived total darkness ap- 
 proached, such as I had on board my ship the year before. 
 
 Chapter XII.— The Author lays in a store against the dark weather — 
 Hears voices — His tlioughts thereon — Persuades himself it was a dream 
 — Hears them again — Determines to see if any one lodged in the rock 
 — Is satisfied there is nobody — Observations on what he saw — Finds a 
 strong weed like whip-cord — Makes a drag-net — Lengthens it — Catches 
 a monster — Its description — iMakes oil of it. 
 
 1 HAD now well stored my grotto with all sorts of winter pro- 
 visions; and feeling the weather grow very cold, I expected, 
 and waited patiently for, the total darkness. I went little 
 abroad, and employed myself within doors, endeavouring to fence 
 against the approaching extremity of the cold. For this purpose 
 I prepared a quantity of rushes, which being very dry, I spread 
 them smoothly on the fioor of my bed-chamber a good thickness, 
 and over them I laid my mattrass; then I made a double sheet 
 of the boat's awning or sail, that I had brought to cover my 
 goods; and having skewered together several of the jackets and 
 clothes I found in the chest, of them I made a coverlid ; so that 
 I lay very commodiously, and made very long nights of it now 
 tlie dark season was set in. 
 
 As I lay awake one night or day, I know not which, I very 
 plainly heard the sound of several human voices, and sometimes 
 very loud ; but though I could easily distinguish the articula- 
 tions, 1 could not understand the 'least word that was said; nor 
 did the voices seem at all to me like such as I had any where 
 heard before, but much softer and more nnisical. This startled 
 me, and I rose immediately, slipjied on my clothes, and taking 
 my gun in my hand (which I always ke])t charged, being my 
 constant travelling companion) and my cutlass. Thus equipped 
 I walked into my ante-chamber, where I heard the voices nuich 
 plainer, till after some little time they by degrees died away. 
 After watching here and hearkening a good while, hearing 
 nothing, I walked back into the grotto and laid me down again
 
 72 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 on my bed. I was inclined to open the door of my ante-cham- 
 ber, but I own I was afraid ; besides, I considered that if I did, 
 I could discover nothing at any distance, by reason of the thick 
 and gloomy wood that inclosed me. 
 
 I had a thousand different surmises about the meaning of this 
 odd incident ; and could not conceive how any human creatures 
 should be in my kingdom (as I called it) but myself, and I never 
 yet see them, or any trace of their habitation. But then again 
 I reflected, that though I had surrounded the whole lake, yet I 
 had not traced the out-bounds of the wood next the rock, where 
 there might be innumerable grottoes like mine ; nay, perhaps, 
 some as spacious as that I had sailed through to the lake ; and 
 that though I had not perceived it yet, this beautiful spot might 
 be very well peopled. ' But,' says I again, ' if there be any 
 such beings as I am fancying here, surely they don't skulk in 
 their dens like savage beasts by daylight, and only patrole for 
 prey by night ! if so, I shall probably become a delicious morsel 
 for them erelong if they meet with me.' This kept me stilf 
 more within doors than before, and I hardly ever stirred out but 
 for water or firing. At length hearing no more voices nor seeing 
 any one, I began to be more composed in my mind, and at last 
 grew persuaded it was all a mere delusion, and only a fancy of 
 mine without any real foundation ; and sometimes, though I was 
 sure I was fully awake when I heard them, I persuaded myself 
 I had rose in my sleep upon a dream of voices, and recollected 
 ■with myself the various stories I had heard, when a boy, of 
 walking in one's sleep, and the sui-prising efiects of it: so the 
 whole notion was now blown o^■er. 
 
 I had not enjoyed my tranquillity above a week before my fears 
 were aroused afresh, hearing the same sound of voices twice the 
 same night, but not many minutes at a time. "What gave me 
 most pain was, that they were at such a distance, as I judged by 
 the languor of the sound, that if I had opened the door. I could 
 not have seen the utterers through the trees, and I was resolved 
 not to venture out; but then I determined if they should come 
 again anything near my grotto, to open my door, see who they 
 were, and stand upon my defence whatever came of it : 'For,' 
 says I, ' my entrance is so narrow and high, that more than one 
 cannot come in at a time ; and I can with ease dispatch twenty 
 of them before they can secure me, if they should be savages ; 
 but if they prove sensible human creatures, it will be a great 
 benefit to me to join myself to their society.' Thus had I 
 formed my scheme, but I heard no more of them for a great 
 while ; so that at length, beginning to grow ashamed of my 
 fears, I became tranquil again. 
 
 The day now returning, and with it my labours, I applied to 
 my usual callings; liut niy mind ran strangely upon viewing the 
 rock quite round, that is, the whole circuit of my dominions; 
 ' For,' thinks I, ' there may possibly be an outlet through the 
 rock into some other country, from whence the persons I heard
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 73 
 
 may come.' As soon, therefore, as the days grew towards tlie 
 longest, I prepared for my progress. Having lived so well at 
 home since my settlement, I did not care to trust only to what I 
 could pick up in the woods for my subsistence during this jour- 
 ney, which would not only take up time in procuring, but perhaps 
 not agree with me; so I resolved to carry a supply with me pro- 
 portionate to the length of my perambulation. Hereupon con- 
 sidering, that though my walk round the lake was finished in 
 two days, yet as I now intended to go round by the rock, the 
 way would be much longer, and perhaps more troublesome than 
 that was ; remembering also my journey with Glanlipze in 
 Africa, and how much 1 complained of the fruits we carried for 
 our subsistence; these circumstances, I say, laying together, I 
 resolved to load the cart with a variety of food, bread and fruits 
 especially, and draw that witli me. 
 
 Thus provided, I sallied forth with great cherfulness and pro- 
 ceeded in the main easily, though in some places I was forced 
 to make way with my hatchet, the ground was so overrun with 
 underwood. I very narrowly viewed the rock as I went, bottom 
 and sides all the way, but could see nothing like a passage 
 through it, or indeed any more than one opening or inlet, which 
 I entered for about thirty yards, but it was not above three feet 
 wide, and terminated in the solid rock. 
 
 After some days' travel (making all the observations I could 
 on the several plants, shrubs, and trees which I met with, par- 
 ticularly where any of these occurred to me entirely new), find- 
 ing myself a little faintish, I had a mind for a sup of ram's-horu 
 juice ; so I cut me one, but upon opening it found therein only a 
 pithy pulp, and no ways fit to taste. I supposed by this I was 
 too early for the milk, it being three months later the year when 
 I cut them. Hereon, seeing one upon another shrub, which by 
 its rusty colour I judged might have hung all the winter, I 
 opened that and found it full of milk ; but putting some of it 
 into my mouth, it was as sour as any vinegar I ever tasted in 
 my life. ' So,' thinks I (and said so too ; for, as I told you be- 
 fore, I always spoke out), ' here's sauce for something when I 
 ■want it :' and this gave »ie a hint to store myself with these 
 gourds to hang by for vinegar the next winter. 
 
 By this time I had come almost to my rill, when I entered 
 upon a large plot of ground miserably overrun with weeds matted 
 together very thick ; tlicse choked up my wheels in such a 
 manner, that T could neither free them with my hands nor get 
 either backwards nor forwards, they binding my cart down like 
 so many cords, so that I was obliged to cut my way back again 
 with my liatchet, and take a sweep round in the wood on the 
 outside of these weeds. 
 
 In all my life I never saw anything of its size, for it was no 
 thicker than a whip-cord, so strong as this weed ; and what 
 raised my Monder was the length of it, for I drew out pieces of it 
 nearly fifty feet long, and even they were broken at the end, so
 
 74 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 that it might he as long again for aught I know, for it was so 
 matted and twisted together, that it was a great trial of patience 
 to untangle it; but that which was driest, and to me looked the 
 rottenest and weakest, I found to be much the strongest. Upon 
 examination of its parts, I discovered it to be composed of an 
 infinite number of small threads, spirally overlaying and infolding 
 one another. 
 
 As I saw but few things that I could not find a use for, so this 
 I perceived would serve all the common purposes of packthread, 
 — a thing I was often in want of. Tliis inclined me to take a 
 load of it home with me. Indeed, the difliculty of getting a 
 quantity in the condition I desired it puzzled me a little; ' For,' 
 says I, ' if I cut up a good deal of it with my hatchet, as I first 
 designed, I shall only have small lengths good for little; and to 
 get it in pieces of any considerable length so as to be of service, 
 ■will require much time and labour.' But reflecting how much 
 I needed it and of what benefit it would be, I resolved to make 
 a trial of what I could do ; so, without more hesitation, I went 
 to work, and cutting a fibre close to its root, I extricated that 
 thread from all its windings, just as one does an entangled 
 whip-cord. When I had thus disengaged a sufficient length, I 
 cut that off; and repeating the like operation, in about three 
 hours' time, but with no little toil, I made up my load of different 
 lengths just to my liking. Having finished this task I filled the 
 gourd, brought for that purpose, with water; and having first 
 viewed the whole remaining part of the rock, I returned over 
 the stone bridge home again. 
 
 This journey, though it took me up several days and was 
 attended with some fatigue, had yet given me great satisfaction; 
 for now I was persuaded I could not have one rival or enemy to 
 fear in my whole dominions. And from the impossibility, as I 
 supposed, of there being any, or of the ingress of any, unless by 
 the same passage I entered at, and by which I was well assured 
 they could never return, I grew contented, and blamed myself 
 for the folly of my imaginary voices, as I called them then, 
 and took it for a distemper of the fancy only. 
 
 The next day I looked over my load of mat-weed, having 
 given it that name, and separated the different lengths from 
 each other. I then found I had several pieces between forty 
 and fifty feet long, of which I resolved to get a good number 
 more to make me a drag-net, that I might try for some fish in the 
 lake. A day or two after, therefore, I brought home another 
 load of it. Then I picked out a smooth level spot upon the 
 green sward, and having prepared a great number of short 
 ■wooden pegs, I strained a line of the mat-weed about ten feet 
 long, tying it at each end to a peg, and stuck a row of pegs along 
 by that line about two inches asunder ; I next strained another 
 line of the same length parallel to that at the distance of forty 
 feet from it, and struck pegs thereby corresponding to the for- 
 mer row; and from each peg on one side to the opposite peg
 
 OP PETER AVILKINS. 75 
 
 on tlie other I tied a like lengtli of my mat-line quite through 
 the whole number of pegs, — when the work looked like the inside 
 of a harpsichord ; I afterwards drove pegs in like manner along 
 the whole lengtji of the two outermost longer lines, and tied 
 shorter lines to them, so that the whole afiair then represented 
 the squares of a racket; the corners of each of which squares I 
 tied very tight with smaller pieces of the line, till I had formed 
 a complete net of forty feet long and ten wide. 
 
 When I had finished my net, as I thought, I wrapped several 
 stones in rags, and fastened them to the bottom to sink it, and 
 some of the smallest unscooped dry gourds to the top, to keep 
 that part buoyant. I now longed to begin my new trade, and 
 carried the net to my boat with that intention ; but after two or 
 three haids I fouud it would not answer for want of length 
 (though by chance I caught a blackish fish without scales, a 
 little bigger than whiting, but much longer, which stuck by the 
 gills) : so I left the net in the boat, resolving to make an addi- 
 tion to it with all speed ; and returning to my grotto, I supped 
 on the fish I had taken, and considered how to pursue my enter- 
 prise with better effect. 
 
 I provided me with another longer parcel of line ; and having 
 brought two more lengths to perfection, I joined all together, and 
 fixing one end on shore, by a pole I had cut for that purpose, I 
 launched my boat with the other end in it, taking a sweep the 
 length of my net round to my stick again, and getting on shore, 
 hauled up my net by both ends together. I found now I had 
 mended my instrument, and taken a proper way of applying it; 
 for by this means, in five hauls, I caught about sixteen fish of 
 three or four different sorts, and one shell-fish, almost like a 
 lobster, but without great claws, and with a very small short 
 tail ; which made me think, as the body was thrice as long as a 
 lobster's in proportion, tliat it did not swim backwards, like that 
 creature, but only crawled forwards (it having lobstet-like legs, 
 but much shorter and stronger), and that the legs all standing so 
 forward, its tail was, by its motion, to keep the hinder part of the 
 body from draggi])g upon the ground, as I observed it did when 
 the creature walked on land, it then frequently flacking its short 
 tail. 
 
 These fish made me rich in provisions. Some of them I cat 
 fresh, and the remainder I salted down. But of all the kinds, 
 my lobster was the most delicious food, and made me almost 
 throe meals. 
 
 Thus finding there were fish to be had, though my present 
 tackle seemed suitable enough to my family, yet could I not rest 
 till I had improved my fishery by cnlnrging my net ; for as it 
 ■was, even witli my late addition, I muf^t either sweep little or no 
 compass of grouml, or it would liave no bag behind me. Upon 
 this I set to worl<, and shortly doubled the dimensions of it. I 
 had then a mind to try it at tlie mouth of my rill ; so taking it 
 %vith me the next time I crossed the lake for water, and fastening
 
 76 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 it to my pole, close by the right side of the rill, I swept a long 
 compass round to the left, and closing the ends, attempted to 
 draw up in the hollow cut of the rill. But by the time I had 
 gathered up t\\'0-thirds of the net, I felt a resistance that quite 
 amazed me. In short, I was not able to stand against the force 
 I felt. Whereupon, sitting down in the rill, and clapping my 
 feet to the two sides of it, I exerted all my strength, till finally I 
 fcecame conqueror, and brought up so shocking a monster, that I 
 was just rising to run for my life on the sight of it. But recol- 
 lecting that the creature was hampered, and could not make so 
 much resistance on the land as in the water, I ventured to drag 
 the net up as far from the rill as my strength and breath would 
 permit me ; and then running to the boat for my gun, I returned 
 to the net to examine my prize. Indeed, I had not instantly reso- 
 lution enough to survey it : and when at length I assumed courage 
 enough to do so, I could not perfectly distinguish the parts, they 
 were so discomposed : but taking hold of one end of the net, I 
 endeavoured to disentangle the thing, and then drawing the net 
 away, a most surprising sight presented itself ; the creature 
 rearixl upright, about three feet high, covered all over with long 
 black shaggy hair, like a bear, which hung down from his head 
 and neck quite along his back and sides. He had two fins, very 
 broad and large, which, as he stood erect, looked like arms, and 
 those he waved and whirled about with incredible velocity : and 
 though I wondered at first at it, I foimd afterwards it was the 
 motion of these fins that kept him upright ; for I perceived when 
 they ceased their motion, he fell flat on his belly. He had two 
 very large feet, which he stood upon, but could not run, and but 
 barely walk on them, which made me in the less haste to dispatch 
 him ; and after he had stood upon his feet about four minutes, 
 clapping his fins to his sides, he fell upon his belly. 
 
 When I found he could not attack me, I was moving closer to 
 him ; but upon sight of my stirring, uj) he rose again, and 
 whirled his fins about as before, so long as he stood. And now I 
 viewed him round, and found he had no tail at all, and that his 
 hinder fins, or feet, very much resembled a large frog's, but were 
 at least ten inches broad, and eighteen long, from heel to toe ; 
 and his legs were so short that when he stood upright, his breech 
 bore upon the ground. His belly, which he kept towards me, 
 was of an ash-colour, and very broad, as was also his breast. 
 His eyes were small and blue, with a large black sight in the 
 middle, and rather of an oval than round make. He had a long 
 snout like a boar, and vast teeth. Thus having surveyed him near 
 half an hour living, I made him rise up once more, and shot him 
 in the breast. He fell, and giving a loud howl, or groan, expired. 
 
 I had then time to see what else I had caught : and turning 
 over the net, found a few of the same fish I had taken before, 
 and some others of a flatfish make, and one little lump of flesh 
 imformed : which last, by all I could make of it, seemed to be 
 either a spawn or young one of that I had shot.
 
 OF PETER "VVILKIXS. 77 
 
 The great creature was so heavy, I wasafraid I must have cut 
 him in pieces to get liim to the boat ; but with mucli ado, having 
 stowed the rest, I tumbled him on board. I theu filled my water- 
 cask, and rowed homewards. Being got to land, I was obliged 
 to bring down my cart, to carry my great beast-fish, as I termed 
 him, wp to the grotto. When I had got him thither, I had a 
 notion of first tasting, and then, if I liked his flesh, of salting 
 him down, and drying him ; so, having flayed him, and taken 
 out the guts and entrails, I broiled a piece of him ; but it made 
 such a blaze, that most of the fat ran into the fire, and the flesh 
 proved so dry and rank, that I could no ways endure it. 
 
 I then began to be sorry I had taken so much pains for no 
 profit, and had endangered my net into tl;e bargain (for that had 
 got a crack or two in the scuffle), and was thinking to throw 
 away my large but worthless acquisition. 
 
 However, as I was now prone to weighing all things, before I 
 threw it away, I resolved to consider a little ; whereupon I 
 changed my mind. Says I, ' Here is a good warm skin, which, 
 when dry, will make me a rare cushion. Again, I have for a 
 long while had no light beside that of the day ; but now, as this 
 beast's fat makes such a blaze in the fire, and issues in so great a 
 quantity from such a small piece as I broiled, why may not I 
 boil a good tallow or oil out of it ? and if I can, I have not made 
 so bad a hand of my time as I thought for.' 
 
 In short, I went immediately to work upon this subject (for I 
 never let a project cool after I had once started it), and boiled 
 as much of the flesh as the kettle would hold, and letting it stand 
 to cool, I found it turned out a very good oil for burning; though, 
 I confess, I thought it would rather have made tallow. This 
 success quickened ray industry ; and I repeated the operation till 
 I got about ten quarts of this stuff", which very well rewarded my 
 labour. After I had extracted as much oil as I could from the 
 beast-fish, the creature having strongly impressed my imagina- 
 tion, I conceived a new fancy in relation to it ; and that was, 
 having heard him make a deep howling groan at his death, I 
 endeavoured to persuade myself, and at last verily believed, that 
 the voices I had so often heard in the dark weather, proceeded 
 from numbers of these creatures diverting themselves in the lake, 
 or sporting together on the shore ; and this thought, in its turn, 
 contributed to ease my apprehensions in that respect.
 
 78 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 Chapter XIII. — The Author passes the Summer pleasantly— Hears the 
 voices in the Winter — Ventures out — Sees a strange sight on the 
 Lake — His uneasiness at it — Hear the voices again, and perceives 
 a great shock on his building — Takes up a beautiful woman — 
 He thinks her dead, but recovers her — A description of her — She 
 stays with him. 
 
 J. PASSED the summer (tliougli I liad never yet seen the sun's 
 body) very mucli to my satisfaction ; partly iu the worlc I have 
 been describing (for I had taken two more of the beast-fish, and 
 had a great quantity of oil from them) ; partly, in buildmg me a 
 chimney io my ante-chamber, of mud and earth burnt on my own 
 hearth into a sort of brick ; in making a window at one end of 
 the above-said chamber, to let in what little light would come 
 through the trees, when I did not choose to open my door ; in 
 moulding an earthen lamp for my oil ; and, finally, in providing 
 and laying in stores, fresh and salt (for I had now cured and 
 dried many more fish), against winter. These, I say, were my 
 summer employments at home, mixed with many agreeable ex- 
 cursions. But now the winter coming on, and the days growing 
 very short, or indeed there being no day, properly speaking, but 
 a kind of twilight, I kept mostly in my habitation, though not 
 so much as I had done the winter before, when I had no light 
 within doors, and slept, or at least lay still, great part of my 
 time ; for now my lamp was never out. I also turned two of my 
 beast-fish skins into a rug to cover my bed, and the third into a 
 cushion which I always sat upon, and a very soft and warm 
 cushion it made. All this together rendered my life very easy, 
 yea, even comfortable. 
 
 An indifferent person would now be apt to ask, ' What would 
 this man desire more than he had ?' To this I answer, that I 
 was contented while my condition was such as I have been dc' 
 scribing ; but a little while after the darkness or twilight came 
 on, I frequently heard the voices again ; sometimes a few only 
 at a time, as it seemed, and then again in great numbers. This 
 threw me into new fears, and I became as uneasy as ever, even 
 to the degree of growing quite melancholy : though, otherwise, I 
 never received the least injury from anything. I foolislily 
 attempted several times, by looking out of my window, to dis- 
 cover what these odd sounds proceeded from, though I knew it 
 was too dark to .'-ee anything there. 
 
 I was now fully convinced, by a more deliberate attention to 
 them, that they could not be uttered by the beast-fish, as I had 
 afore conjectured, but only by beings capable of articulate 
 speech ; but then, what or where they were, it galled me to be 
 ignorant of. 
 
 At length, one night or day, I cannot say which, hearing the 
 voices very distinctly, and praying very earnestly to be either 
 delivered from the uncertahity they had put me under, or to 
 have them removed from me, I took courage, and arming myself
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 79 
 
 with gun, pistols, and cutlass, I went out of my grotto, and crept 
 down the wood. I then heard them plainer than before, and 
 was able to judge from what point of the compass they proceeded. 
 Hereupon I went forward towards the sound, till I came to the 
 verge of the wood, where I could see the lake very well by the 
 dazzle of the water. Thereon, as I thought, I beheld a fleet of 
 boats, covering a large compass, and not far from the bridge. 
 I was shocked hereat beyond expression. I could not conceive 
 where they came from, or whither they would go ; but supposed 
 there must be some other passage to the lake than I had found 
 in my voyage through the cavern, and that for certain they came 
 that way, and from some place, of which, as yet, I had no 
 manner of knowledge. 
 
 Whilst I was entertaining myself with this speculation, I 
 heard the people in the boats laughing and talking very merrilj', 
 though I was too distant to distinguish the words. I discerned 
 soon after all the boats (as I still supposed them), draw up, and 
 push for the bridge. Presently after, though I was sure no boat 
 entered the arch, I saw a multitude of people on the opposite 
 shore all marching towards the bridge ; and what was the 
 strangest of all, there was not the least sign of a boat now left 
 upon the whole lake. I then was in a greater consternation 
 than before ; but was still much more so, when I saw the whole 
 posse of people, that as I have just said were mai'ching towards 
 the bridge, coming over it to my side of the lake. At tliis my 
 heart failed, and I was just going to run to my grotto for 
 shelter ; but, taking one look more, I plainly discovered that the 
 people, leaping one after another from the top of the bridge, as 
 if into the water, and then rising again, flew in a long train over 
 the lake, the lengthways of it, quite out of my sight, laughing, 
 hallooing, and sporting together ; so that looking back again to 
 the bridge, and on the lake, I could neither see person nor boat, 
 nor anything else, nor hear the least noise or stir afterwards for 
 that time. 
 
 I returned to my grotto brim-full of this amazing adventure, 
 bemoaning my misfortune in being at a place where I was 
 like to remain ignorant of what was doing about me. ' For,' 
 says I, ' if I am in a land of spirits, as now I have little room to 
 doubt, there is no guarding against them. I am never safe, even 
 in my grotto : for that can be no security against such beings as 
 can sail on tlie water in no boats, and fly in the air on no wings, 
 as the case now appears to me, who can be here and there, and 
 wherever they please. What a miserable state, I say, am I 
 fallen to ! I should have been glad to have had human con- 
 verse, and to have found inhabitants in this place ; but there 
 being none, as I supposed hitherto, I contented myself with 
 thinking I was at least safe from all those evils mankind in 
 society are obnoxious to. ' But now, what may be the conse- 
 quence of the next hour I know not ; nay, I am not able to say, 
 but whilst I speak, and shew my discontent, they may at a
 
 80 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 distance conceive my tlioughts, and be hatching revenge against 
 me for my dislike of them.' 
 
 The pressure of my spirits inclining me to repose, I laid me 
 down, but could get no rest ; nor could all my most serious 
 thoughts, even of the Almighty Providence, give me relief under 
 my present anxiety ; and all this was only from my state of un- 
 certainty concerning the reality of what I had heard and seen ; 
 and from the earnestness with which I coveted a satisfactory 
 knowledge of those beings who had just taken their flight 
 from me. 
 
 I really believe, the fiercest wild beast, or the most savage of 
 mankind that had met me, and put me upon my defence, would 
 not have given me half the trouble that then lay upon me ; and 
 the more, for that I had no seeming possibility of ever being rid 
 of my apprehensions ; so, finding I could not sleep, I got up 
 again ; but, as I could not fly from myself, all the art I could 
 use with myself, was but in vain to obtain me any quiet. 
 
 In the height of my distress I had recourse to prayer, with no 
 small benefit ; begging, that if it pleased not the Almighty 
 Power to remove the object of my fears, at least to resolve my 
 doubts about them, and to render them rather helpful than 
 hurtful to me. I hereupon, as I always did on such occasions, 
 found myself much more placid and easy, and began to hope the 
 best, till I had almost persuaded myself that I was out of 
 danger ; and, then laying myself down, I rested very sweetly. 
 
 When I awoke I again heard the voices. ' Hark !' says I, 
 * here they come again. Well, I am now resolved to face them ; 
 come life, come death ! It is not to be alone I thus dread ; but 
 to have company about me, and not know who or what, is death 
 to me worse than I can suff"er from them, be they who or what 
 they will.' 
 
 During my soliloquy the voices increased, and then by degrees 
 diminished as usual ; but I had scarce got my gun in my hand, 
 to pursue my resolution of showing myself to those who uttered 
 them, when I felt such a thump upon the roof of my ante- 
 chamber, as shook the whole fabric, and set me all over into a 
 tremor. I then heard a sort of shriek, and a rustle near the 
 door of my apartment ; all which together seemed very terrible. 
 But I, having before determined to see what and who it was, re- 
 solutely opened my door and leaped out. I saw nobody ; all 
 was quite silent, and nothing that I could perceive but my own 
 fears a-moving. I went then softly to the corner of the building, 
 and there looking down by the glimmer of my lamp, which 
 stood in the window, I saw something in human shape lying at 
 my feet. I gave the word, ' Who's there ?' Still no one 
 answered. My heart was ready to force a way through my 
 side. I was for a while fixed to the earth like a statue. At 
 length recovering, I stepped in, fetched my lamp, and returning 
 beheld the face of a beautiful woman. Around her head was a 
 sort of brown chaplet like lace, under and about which her hair
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 81 
 
 was tucked up and twined ; and she seemed to me to be elotlied 
 in a tluii hair-coloured silk garment, wliicli, upon trying to raise 
 her, I found to be quite warm, and therefore hoped there was 
 life in the body it contained. I took her in my arms, and 
 carried her into my grotto. On looking at her I thought I saw 
 her eyes stir a little. 
 
 I then set the lamp farther. off, for fear of offending them if 
 if she should look up; and warming the last glass I had reserved 
 of my Madeira, I carried it to her, but she never stirred. 
 I now supposed the fall had absolutely killed her ; when, laying 
 my hand on her breast, I perceived the fountain of life had 
 some motion. This gave me infinite pleasure; so, not despair- 
 ing, I dipped my finger into the wine, and moistened her lips 
 with it two or three times, and I imagined they opened a little. 
 Upon this I bethought me, and taking a tea-spoon, I gently 
 poured a few drops of the wine by that means into her mouth. 
 Finding slie swallowed it, I poured in another spoonful, and 
 another, till I brought her to herself so well as to be able to sit 
 up. All this I did by a glimmering light, which the lamp 
 afforded from a distant part of the room, where I had placed it, 
 as I have said, out of her sight. 
 
 I then spoke to her, and asked divers questions ; in return of 
 which, she uttered a language I had no idea of, though in the 
 most musical tone, and with the sweetest accent I ever heard. 
 It grieved me I could not understand her. However, thinking 
 she might like to be on her feet, I went to lift her off the bed"; 
 when she felt to my touch in the oddest manner imaginable; for 
 while in one respect, it was as though she had been cased up in 
 whalebone, it was at the same time as soft and warm as if she 
 had been naked. I then took her in my arms and carried her 
 into my ante-chamber again, where I would fain have entered 
 into conversation, but found she and I could make nothing of it 
 together, unless we could understand one another's speech. 
 
 You may imagine avc stared heartily at each other, and 
 I doubted not but she wondered as much as I by what means we 
 came so near each other. I offered her every thing in my 
 grotto, which I thought might please her ; some of which she 
 gratefully received, as appeared by her looks and behaviour. 
 But she avoided my lamp, and always placed licr back toward it. 
 I observing that, and ascribing it to her modesty in my companv, 
 let her have lier will, and Ifeok care to set it in such a position 
 myself as seemed agreeable to her. 
 
 After we had sat a good while, row and then, I may say, 
 chattering to one another, she got up, and took a turn or two ' 
 about the room. When I saw her in thai attitude, her grace 
 and motion perfectly charmed me, and her shape was incom- 
 parable ; but the strangeness of her dress j)ut me to ray trumps, 
 to conceive either what it was, or how it was put on. 
 
 Well, we supped together, and I set the best of every thing 
 I had before her, nor could oither of us forbear speaking iu our 
 
 PET. WIL. F
 
 82 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 o^vu tons;ue, though we were sensible neither of us understood the 
 other. After supper I gave her some of my cordials, for which 
 she shewed great tokens of thankfulness, and often, in her way, 
 by signs and gestures, which were very far from being insignifi- 
 cant, expressed her gratitude for my kindness. 
 
 I treated her for some time with all the respect imaginable, 
 and never suffered her to do the least part of my work. It was 
 very inconvenient to both of us only to know each other's 
 raeaninf by signs ; but I could not be otherwise than pleased to 
 see, that she endeavoured all in her power to learn to talk like 
 me. Indeed, I was not behind-hand with her in that respect, 
 striving all I could to imitate her. What I all the while won- 
 dered at was, she never shewed the least disquiet at her confine- 
 ment ; for I kept my door shut at first, through fear of losing 
 her, thinking she would have taken an opportunity to Tvax away 
 from me ; for little did I then think she could fly. 
 
 Chapter XIV.— Wilkins afraid of losing his visitor— They live together 
 all winter — A long discourse between them at cross purposes — She flies- 
 — They engage to be man and wife — Description of the Swangeans. 
 
 After my visitor had been with me a fortnight, finding my 
 water run low, I was greatly troubled at the thought of quitting 
 her any time to go for more; and having hinted it to her with 
 seeming uneasiness, she could not for a while fathom my mean- 
 ing ; but when she saw me much confused, she came at length, 
 by the many signs I made, to imagine it was my concern for her 
 which made me so; whereupon she expressively enough signified 
 I might be easy, for she did not fear anything happening to her 
 in my absence. On this, as well as I could declare my meaning, 
 I entreated her not to go away before my return. As soon a& 
 she understood what I signified to her by actions, she sat down 
 with her arms across, leaning her head against the wall to 
 assure me she would not stir. However, as I had before nailed 
 a cord to the outside of the door, I tied that for caution's sake 
 to the tree for fear of the worst : but I believe she had not the 
 least design of removing. 
 
 I took my boat, net, and water-cask as usual, desirous of 
 bringing her home a fresh fish dinner, and succeeded so well as 
 to catch enough for several good meals and to spare. Whaf; 
 remained I salted ; and found she liked that better than the 
 fresh after a few days' salting, though she did not so well 
 approve of that I had formerly pickled and dried. As my salt 
 grew very low, tliough I liad been as sparing of it as possible, 
 I now resolved to try making some, — and the next summer I 
 efiected it. 
 
 Thus we spent the remainder of the winter together till the 
 days began to be light enough for me to walk abroad a little in
 
 OP PETER WILKIMS. 83 
 
 the middle of them : for I was now under no apprehensions of 
 her leaving me, as she had before this time had so many oppor- 
 tunities of doing so, but never once attempted it. 
 
 AVhen the- weather cleared up a little by the lengthening of 
 daylight, I took courage one afternoon to invite her to walk 
 with me to the lake; but she sweetly excused herself from it, 
 whilst there was such a frightful glare of light, as she said (for 
 we now understood each other's language) ; but, looking out at 
 the door, told me, if I would not go out of the wood she would 
 accompany me : so we agreed to take a turn onh' there. I first 
 went myself over the style of the door, and thinking it rather 
 too high for her, I took her in my arms and lifted her over. 
 But even when I had her in this maimer, I knew not what to 
 make of her clothing, it sat so true and close; but seeing her 
 by a steadier and truer light in the grove, though a heavy and 
 gloomy one, than my lamp had afforded, I begged she would let 
 me know of what silk or other composition her garment was 
 made. She smiled, and asked me if mine was not the same 
 under my jacket. ' No, lady,' says I, ' I have nothing but my 
 skin under my clothes.' ' Why, what do you mean ?' replies 
 she, somewhat tartly; 'but, indeed, I was afraid something was 
 the matter by that nasty covering you wear that you might not 
 be seen. Are not you a glumm ?' ' Yes,' says I, 'fair creature.' 
 (Here, though you may conceive she spoke part English, part her 
 own tongue, and I the same, as we best understood each other, 
 ret I shall give you our discourse word for word in plain English.) 
 ' Then,' says she, ' I am afraid you must have been a very bad 
 man, and have been crashee, which I should be very sorry to hear.' 
 I told her I believed w-e were none of us so good as we might be, 
 but I hoped my faults had not at most exceeded other men's; but 
 I had suffered abundance of hardships in my time; and that at 
 last Providence having settled me in this spot, from whence I 
 had no prospect of ever departing, it was none of the least of its 
 mercies to bring to my knowledge and company the most ex- 
 quisite piece of all His works in her, which I should acknowledge 
 as long as I lived. She was surprised at this discourse ; and 
 asked me (if I did not mean to impose upon her, and was 
 indeed an ingcrashee glumm) why I should tell her I had no 
 prospect of departing from hence. ' Have not you,' says she, 
 ' the same prospect that I or any other person has of departing ? 
 Sir,' added she, 'you don't do well, and really I fear you are 
 slit, or you would not wear this nasty cumbersome coit,' taking 
 hold of my jacket sleeve, ' if you were not afraid of shewing the 
 signs of a bad life upon your natural clothing.' 
 
 I could not for my heart imagine what way there was to get 
 out of my dominions. ' But certainly,' thouglit I, ' there must 
 he some or other, or she would not be so peremptory.' ' But, 
 madam,' says I, ' pr.ay pardon me, for you are really mistaken : 
 I have examined every nook and corner of this new world in 
 which we now are, and cau find no possible outlet; nay, even by 
 F 2
 
 84 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 the same way I came in I am sure it is impossible to get out 
 again.' ' Why,' says she, ' what outlets have you searched for, 
 or what way can you expect out but the way you came in ? 
 And why is that impossible to return by again ? If you are not 
 slit, is not the air open to you ? Will not the sky admit you to- 
 patrole in it as well as other people ? I tell you, sir, I fear you 
 have been slit for your crimes; and though you have been so 
 good to me, that I can't help loving of you heartily for it, yet if 
 I thought you had been slit, I would not, nay, could not ttay a 
 moment longer with you, no, though it should break my heart to 
 leave you.' 
 
 I found myself now in a strange fjuandary, longing to know 
 what she meant by being slit, and had a hundred strange notions 
 in my head whether I was slit or not; for thoun;h I knew what 
 the word naturally signified well enough, yet in what manner, or 
 by what figure of speech she applied it to me I had no idea of. 
 But seeing her look a little angrily upon me, ' Pray, madam,' 
 says I, ' don't be offended if I take the liberty to ask you what 
 you mean by the word crashee, so often repeated by you; for I 
 am an utter stranger to what you mean by it.' ' Sir,' says she, 
 ' pray answer me first, how you came here ?' ' Madam,' replied 
 I, ' if you will please to take a walk to the verge of the wood I 
 will shew you the very passage.' 'Sir,' says she, ' I perfectly 
 know the range of the rocks all round, and by the least descrip- 
 tion, without going to see them, can tell from which you 
 descended.' 'In truth,' said I, 'most charming lady, I de- 
 scended from no rock at all ; nor would I for a thousand worlds 
 attempt what could not be accomplished but by my destruction.' 
 ' Sir,' says she, in some anger, ' it is false, and you impose 
 upon me.' ' I declare to you,' says I, ' madam, what I tell you 
 is strictly true, I never was near the summit of any of the sur- 
 rounding rocks, or anything like it; but as you are not far from 
 the verge of the wood, bo so good as to step a little farther and I 
 will shew you my enti-ance in hither.' 'Well,' says she, 'now 
 this odious dazzle of light is lessened, I don't care if I do go with 
 you.' 
 
 When we came far enough to see the bridge, ' There, madam, 
 says I, ' there is my entrance, where the sea pours into this lake 
 from yonder cavern.' 'It is not possible,' says she; 'this is 
 another untruth. And as I see you would deceive me, and are 
 not to be believed, farewell — I must be gone. But, liold,' says 
 she, ' let me ask you one thing more : that is, by what means 
 did you come through tliat cavern? You could not have used 
 to have come over the rock !' — ' Bless me, madam !' says I, ' do 
 you think I and my boat could fly ! Come over the rock, did 
 you say? No, madam; I sailed from the great sea, the main 
 ocean, in my boat through that cavern into this very lake here.' 
 ' What do mean by your boat ?' says she. ' You seem to 
 make two things of your boat, you say you sailed with, and your- 
 self.' ' I do so,' replied I ; ' for, madam, I take myself to be
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 85 
 
 good flesh and blood, but my boat is made of wood and otlicr 
 materials.' ' Is it so V says she. ' And pray where is this boat 
 that is made of wood and other materials? under your jacket?' 
 'Lord, madam!' says I, 'you put me in fear that you was 
 'angry; but now I hope you only joke with me. What, put a 
 boat under my jacket ! No, madam; my boat is in the lake.' 
 'What, more untruths!' says she. ' No, madam,' I replied; 
 ' if you would be satisfied of what I say (every word of which is 
 as true as that my boat now is in the lake), pray walk with me 
 thither, and make your own eyes judges what sincerity I speak 
 with.' To this she agreed, it growing dusky; but assured me, if 
 I did not give her good satisfaction I should see her no more. 
 
 We arrived at the lake; and going to my wet-dock, 'Now, 
 madam,' says I, ' pray satisfy yourself whether I spake true or 
 no.' She looked at my boat, but could not yet frame a proper 
 notion of it. Saj'S I, ' Madam, in this very boat I sailed from 
 the main ocean through that cavern into this lake; and shall at 
 last think myself the happiest of all men if you continue with me, 
 love me, and credit me; and I promise you I'll never deceive 
 you, but think my life happily spent in your service.' I found she 
 was hardly content yet to believe what I told her of my boat to 
 be true, till I stepped into it, and pushing it from the shore, 
 took my oars in my hand and sailed along the lake by her as she 
 ■walked on the shore. At last she seemed so well reconciled to 
 me and my boat, that she desired I would take her in. I 
 immediately did so, and we sailed a good way; and as we re» 
 turned to my dock, I described to her how I procured the 
 water we drank, and brought it to shore in that vessel. 
 
 ' Well,' says she, ' I have sailed, as you call it, many a mile 
 in my lifetime, but never in such a thing as this. I own it will 
 serve very well where one has a great many things to carry from 
 place to place ; but to be labouring thus at an oar when one 
 intends pleasure in sailing, is, in my mind, a most ridiculous 
 piece of slavery.' ' Why, pray, madam, how would you have me 
 to sail ? for getting into the boat only will not carry us this way 
 or that without using some force.' ' But,' says she, ' pray 
 where did you get this boat, as you call it ?' ' O, madam !' 
 says I, 'that is too long and fatal a story to begin upon now: 
 this boat was made many thousand miles from hence, among a 
 people coal-black, a quite different sort from us; and when I 
 first had it, I little thought of seeing this country: but I will 
 make a faithful relation of all to you when we come home.' 
 Indeed I began to wish heartily we were there, for it grew into 
 the night; and having strolled so far without my gun, I was 
 afraid of what I hj«d before seen and heard, and liinted our 
 return ; but I found my motion was disagreeable to her, and so 
 I dro]iped it. 
 
 I now perceived, and wondered at it, that the later it grow 
 the more agreeable it seemed to her; and as I had now brought 
 her mto a good humour again by seeing and sailing in my boat.
 
 86 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 I was not willinn; to prevent its increase. I told lier, if she 
 pleased we would land, and when I had docked my boat I would 
 accompany her where and as long as she liked. As we talked 
 and walked by the lake, she made a little run before me and 
 sprung into it. Perceiving this I cried out, whereupon she 
 merrily called on me to follow her. The light was then so dim 
 as prevented my having more than a confused sight of her when 
 she jumped in ; and looking earnestly after her, I could discern 
 nothing more tlian a small boat on the water, which skimmed 
 along at so great a rate that I almost lost sight of it presently; 
 but, running along the shore for fear of losing her, I met her 
 gravely walking to meet me ; and then had entirely lost sight of 
 the boat upon the lake. ' This,' says she, accosting me with a 
 smile, ' is my way of sailing, which I perceive, by the fright you 
 ■were in, you are altogether unacquainted with; and as you tell 
 me you came from so many thousand miles off, it is possible you 
 may be made differently from me: but surely we are the part of 
 the creation which has had most care bestowed upon it; and I 
 suspect from all your discourse, to which I have been very 
 attentive, it is possible you may no more be able to fly than to 
 sail as I do.' ' No, charming creature,' says I, 'that I cannot, 
 I'll assure you.' She then stepping to the edge of the lake for 
 the advantage of a descent before her, sprung up into the air 
 and away she went, farther than my eyes could follow her. 
 
 I was quite astonished. ' So,' says I, ' then all is over ! all 
 a delusion which I have so long been in ! a mere phantom ! 
 Better had it been for me never to have seen her than thus to 
 lose her again ! But what could I expect had she staid ? for it 
 is plain she is no human composition. But,' says I, ' she felt 
 like flesh, too, when I lifted her out at the door.' I had but 
 very little time for reflection ; for in about ten minutes after she 
 had left me in this mixture of grief and amazement, she alighted 
 just by me on her feet. 
 
 Her return, as she plainly saw, filled me with a transport not 
 to be concealed; and which, as she afterwards told me, was very 
 agreeable to her. Indeed, I was some moments in such an 
 agitation of mind from these unparalleled incidents, that I was 
 like one thunder-struck; but coming presently to myself, I 
 clasped her in my arms. ' Are you returned again, kind angel,' 
 said I, 'to bless a wretch who can only be happy in adoring 
 you ! Can it be, that you who have so many advantages over 
 me, should quit all the pleasures that nature has formed you for, 
 and all your friends and relations, to take an asylum in my 
 arms ! But I here make you a tender of all I am able to bestow 
 — my love and constancy.' ' Come, come,' says she, ' no more 
 raptures; I find you are a worthier man than I thought I had 
 reason to take you for, and I beg your pardon for my distrust 
 whilst I was ignorant of your imperfections; but now I verily 
 believe all you have said is true; and I promise you, as you 
 have seemed so much to delight in me, I will never quit you till
 
 OF PETEE WILKINS. 87 
 
 death, or other as fatal accident shall part us. But we will, if 
 you choose, go home : for I know you have been some time 
 uneasy in this gloom though agreeable to me : for, giving ray 
 eyes the pleasure of looking eagerly on you, it conceals my 
 blushes from your sight. ' 
 
 In this manner, exchanging mutual endearments and soft 
 speeches hand in hand, we arrived at the grotto, where we 
 solemnized our nuptials, without farther ceremony than mutual 
 solemn engagements to each other ; which are in truth the 
 essence of marriage, and all that was there and then in our 
 jiower. 
 
 I then told her, now she was my wife, I thought proper to 
 know her name, which I had never before asked, for fear of 
 giving uneasiness ; for, as I added, I did not doubt she had ob- 
 served in my behaviour, ever since I first saw her, a peculiar 
 tenderness for her, and a sedulous concern not to offend, which 
 had obliged me hitherto to stifle several questions I had to ask 
 her whenever they would be agreeable to her. She then bid me 
 begin ; for, as she was now my wife, whilst I was speaking, it 
 became her to be all attention, and to give me the utmost satis- 
 faction she could in all I should require, as she herself should 
 have so great an interest in every thing for the future which 
 would oblige me. 
 
 Compliments (if, in compliance with old custom, I may call 
 them so, for they were by us delivered from the heart) being a, 
 little over on both sides, I fii'st desired to know what name she 
 went by before I found her : 'For,' says I, ' having only hitherto 
 called you madam, and my lady, besides the future expression of 
 my love to you in the word dear, I would know your original 
 name, that so I might join it with that tender epithet.' ' That 
 you shall,' says she, ' and also my family at another opportunity; 
 but as my name will not take up long time to repeat at present, 
 it is Youwarkee. And, pray,' says she, 'now gratify me with 
 the knowledge of yours.' 'My dear Youwarkee,' says I, 'my 
 name was Peter Wilkins, when I heard it last ; but that is so 
 long ago, I had almost forgot it. And now,' says I, ' there is 
 another thing you can give me a pleasure in,' ' You need, then, 
 only mention it, my dear Peter,' says she. ' That is,' says I, 
 '■ only to tell me, if you did not, by some accident, fall from the 
 top of the rock over my habitation, upon the roof of it, when I 
 first took you in here; and whether you are of the country upou 
 the rocks ?' She, softly smiling, answered, ' My dear Peter, you 
 run your questions too thick ; as to my country, which is not on 
 the rocks, as you suppose, but at a vast distance from hence, I 
 shall leave that, till I may hereafter, at more leisure, S])cak of 
 my family, as I promised you before ; but as to how I came into 
 this grotto, I knew not at first, but soon perceived your humanity 
 had brought me in, to take care of me, after a terrible fall I 
 had ; not from the rock, as you suppose, for then I must not 
 now have been living to enjoy you, but from a far less consider-
 
 88 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 able height in the air. I will tell j'ou how it happened. A par 
 eel of us young people were upon a merry swangean round this 
 arkoe, which we usually divert ourselves with at set times of the 
 year, chasing and pursuing one another, sometimes soaring to an 
 extravagant height, and then shooting down again witli sur- 
 prising precipitancy, till we even touch the trees ; when of a 
 sudden we mount again, and away. I say, being of this party, 
 and pursued by one of my comrades, I descended down to the 
 very trees, and she after me ; but as I mounted, she over-shoot- 
 ing me, brushed so stiffly against the upper part of my graundee, 
 that I lost my bearing ; and being so near the branches, before I 
 could recover it again, I sunk into the tree, and rendered my 
 graundee useless to me ; so that down I came, and that with so 
 much force, that I but just felt my fall, and lost my senses. 
 AVhether I cried out or no on my coming to the ground, I can- 
 not say ; but if I did, my companion was too far gone by that 
 time, to hear or take notice of me ; as she, probably, in so swift 
 a flight, saw not my fall. As to the condition I was in, or what 
 happened in>mediately afterwards, I must l>e obliged to you for 
 a relation of that ; but one thiaig I was quickly sensible of, and 
 never can forget, viz., that I owe my life to your care and kind- 
 ness to me.' 
 
 Chapter XV. — Youwarkce cannot bear a strong lisht— Wilkins makes 
 lier spectacles which help her — A description of them. 
 
 J_ OUWAUKEE and I having no other company than one 
 another's, we talked together almost from morning to night, in 
 order to learn each other's dialect. But how compliable soever 
 she Avas in all other respects, I could not persuade her to go out 
 •with me to fetch water, or to the lake, in the day-time. It being 
 now the light season, I wanted her to be more abroad ; but she 
 excused herself, telling me her people never came into those 
 luminous parts of the country during the false glare, as they 
 called it, but kept altogether at home, where their light was more 
 moderate and steadier ; and that the place where I resided was 
 not frequented by them for half the year, and at other times 
 only upon parties of ])leasure, it not being worth while to settle 
 habitations where they could not abide always. She said, 
 Normnbdsgrsutt was the finest region in the world, where her 
 king's court was, and a vast kingiloni. I aslced her twice or 
 thrice more to name the country to me, but not all the art we 
 could use, hers in dictating, and mine in endeavouring to pro- 
 nounce it, would render me conqueror of that poor monosyllable 
 (for as such it sounded from her sweet lips) ; so I relinquished 
 the name to her; telling her, whenever she had any more occa- 
 sion to mention the place, I desired it might be under the style of 
 Doorpt Swangeauti, which she promised ; but wondered, as she
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 89 
 
 could speak the other so ghbly, as she called it, I could not do 
 so too. 
 
 I told her, that the light of my native country was far stronger 
 than any I had since my arrival at Grandevolet (for that I found 
 by her, was the name my dominions went by) ; and that we had 
 a Sim, or ball of fire, which rolled over our heads every day with 
 such a light and such a heat, that it would sometimes almost 
 scorch one, it was so hot, and was of such brightness, that the 
 eye could not look at it without danger of blindness. She was 
 heartily glad, she said, she was not born in so wretched a land ; 
 and she did not believe there was any other so good as her own. 
 I thought no benefit could arise from my combatting these inno- 
 cent prejudices, so I let them alone. 
 
 She had often lamented to me the difference of our eyesight, 
 and the trouble it was to her that she could not at all times go 
 about with me, till it gave me a good deal of uneasiness to see 
 her concern. At last I told lier, that though I believed it would 
 be impossible to reduce my sight to the standard of hers, yet I 
 was persuaded I could bring hers to bear the strongest light I 
 had ever seen in this country. She was mightily pleased with 
 the thought of that, and said she wished I might, for she was 
 sensible of no grief like being obliged to stay at home when I 
 •went abroad on my business, and was resolved to try my ex- 
 periment if I pleased, and in the meantime should heartily pray 
 for the success. I hit on the following invention. 
 
 I rummaged over all my old things, and by good luck found an 
 old crape hatband. This I tried myself, single, before my own 
 eyes, in the strongest light we had ; but believing I had not yet 
 obscured it enough, I doubled it, and then thought it might do; 
 but for fear it should not, I trebled it, and then it seemed too 
 dark for eyes like mine to discover objects through it, and so I 
 judged it would suit hers ; for I was determined to produce 
 something, if possible, that would do at first, without repetition 
 of trial, wliich I thought would only deject her more, by making 
 her look on the matter as impracticable. I now only wanted a 
 proper method for fixing it on her, and this I thought would be 
 easily efi'ected, but had much more difficulty in it than I ima- 
 gined. At first I purposed to tie the crape over her eyes, but 
 trying it myself, I found it very rough and fretting ; I then de- 
 eigned fixing it to an old crown of a hat that held my fish-hooks 
 and lines, and so let it hang down before her face, but that also 
 had its inconveniences, as it would flap her eyes in windy 
 •weather, and would be not only useless but very troublesome in 
 flight; so that I was scarce ever more puzzled before. At last 
 I thought of a method that answered exceedingly well, the hint 
 of which I took from somewhat I had seen with my master when 
 I was at school, wliicii he called goggles, and which he used to 
 tie round his liead to screen his eyes in riding. The tiling I 
 made upon tliat plan was composed of old hat, pieces of ram's 
 horn, aud the above-mentioned crape.
 
 9Q THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 When I had finished the whole apparatus, I tried it first upon 
 myself, and finding great reason to believe it would perfectly 
 answer the intention, I ran dii-ectly to Youwarkee. ' Come,' 
 says I, ' my dear, will you go with me to the water rill ; for I 
 must fetch some this morning?' She shook her head, and with 
 tears in her eyes, wished she could. ' But,' says she, ' let me 
 see how light it is abroad.' 'No,' says I, ' my love, you must 
 not look out till you go.' ' Indeed,' says she, ' if it did not affect 
 my eyes and head, you should not ask me twice.' ' Well,' says 
 I, ' my Youwarkee, I am now come to take j'ou with me ; and 
 that you may not suffer by it, turn about, and let me apply the 
 remedy I told you of for your sight.' She wanted much to see 
 first what it was, but I begged her to forbear till she tried 
 whether it would be useful or not. She told me she would abso- 
 lutely submit to my direction, so I adjusted the thing to her 
 bead. ' Now,' says I, ' you have it on, let us go out and try it, 
 and let me know the moment you find the light offensive, and 
 take particular notice how you are affected.' Hereupon away we 
 marched, and I heard no complaint in all our walk to the lake. 
 
 'Now, my dear Youwarkee,' says I, when we got there, 'what 
 do you think of my contrivance ? Can j-ou see at all ? ' ' Yes, 
 very well,' says she. ' But, my dear Peter, you have taken the 
 advantage of the twilight, I know, to deceive me ; and I had 
 rather have stayed at home than have subjected you to return 
 in the night for the sake of my company.' I then assured her it 
 was mid-day, and no later, which pleased her miglitiiy ; and, to 
 satisfy her, I untied the string behind, and just let her be con- 
 vinced it was so. When I had fixed the shade on her head 
 agahi, she put up her hands and felt the several materials of 
 which it consisted; and after expressing her admiration of it, 
 ' So, my dear Peter,' says she, ' you have now encumbered your- 
 self with a wife, indeed, for since I can come abroad in a glaring 
 light with so much ease, you will never henceforward be without 
 my company.' 
 
 Youwarkee being thus in spirits, we launched the boat, 
 watered, took a draught of fish, and returned ; passing the night 
 at home, in talking of the spectacles (for that was the name I 
 told her they must go by), and of the fishing, for that exercise 
 delighted her to a great degree : but, above all, the spectacles 
 were her chief theme ; she handled them, and looked at them 
 again and again, and asked several rational questions about 
 them ; as how they could have that effect on her eyes, enabling 
 her to see, and the like. She ventured out with tliem next day 
 by herself ; and, as she threatened, she Avas as good as her word, 
 for she scarcely afterwards let me go abroad by myself, but 
 accompanied me everywhere freely, and with delight.
 
 OF PETER "WILKINS. 91 
 
 Chapter XVI.— AVilkins' stock of provisions — No beast or fish in You- 
 warkee's country — The voices again — Her reason for not seeing 
 those who uttered them — She hears a Son — Divers birds appear — 
 Their eggs gathered — How 'Wilkins kept account of time. 
 
 H. 
 
 _AVING laid in our winter stores, ray wife and I had nothing 
 to do but enjoy ourselves over a good fire, prattling, and making 
 as good cheer as we could; and truly that was none of the worst, 
 for we had as hue bread as need to be eaten ; we had pears pre- 
 served ; all sorts of dried fish ; and once a fortnight, for two or 
 three days together, had fresh fish; we had vinegar, and a 
 biting herb, I had found, for pepper ; and several sorts of nuts ; 
 so there was no want. 
 
 It was at this time, after mj' return from watering one day, 
 where Youwarkee had been with me, that, having taken several 
 fish, and amongst them some I had not before seen, I asked her, 
 as we were preparing and salting some of them, how they 
 managed fish in her country, and what variety they had of 
 them there ; she told me, she neither ever saw or lieard of a 
 fish in her life till she came tome. 'How,' says I, 'no fish 
 amongst you ! why you want one of the greatest dainties that 
 can be set upon a table. Do you wholly eat flesh,' says I, 'at 
 Doorpt Swaugeanti ? ' ' Flesh ! ' says she, laughingly, ' of what ?' 
 ' Nay,' says I, ' you know best what the beasts of your own 
 country are; we have in England, where I was born and bred, 
 oxen, very large hogs, sheep, lambs, and calves; these make 
 our ordinary dishes: then we have deer, hares, rabbits, and these 
 are reckoned dainties ; besides numberless kinds of poultry, and 
 fish without stint.' ' I. never heard of anj' of these things in my 
 life,' says Youwarkee ; 'uordid lever eat anything but fruits 
 and herbs, and what is made from them, at Norninbdsgrsutt. ' 
 ' You will speak that crabbed word,' .says I, ' again.' ' I beg 
 your pardon, my dear,' says she : ' at Doorpt Swangeanti I say, 
 nor I, nor any one else, to my knowledge, ever eat any such 
 thing : but seeing you eat fish, as you call them, I made no 
 scruple of doing so too, and like them very well, especially the 
 .salted ones, for I never tasted what you call salt neither till I 
 came here.' ' I cannot think,' says I, ' what sort of a country 
 yours is, or how you all live there.' ' O,' says she, 'there is no 
 want ; I wish you and I were there.' I Avas afraid I ha^l 
 talked too much of her country already, so we called a new 
 cause. 
 
 Soon after winter had set in, as we were in bed one night, I 
 heard the voices again ; and though my wife luid told nie of her 
 country folks' swangeans in that i)lace, I being friglit(^l a little, 
 waked her ; and she hearing them too, cried out, ' Tliere they 
 are ! It is ten to one Lut my sister or some of our family are 
 there. PJark ! I believe I hear her voice.' I myself hearkened 
 very attentively ; and by this time understanding a great deal of
 
 92 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 their language, I not only could distinguish different speakers, but 
 knew the meaning of several of the words they pronounced. 
 
 I would have had Youwarkce have gotten up and called to 
 them. ' Not for the world,' says she. ' Have you a mind to 
 part with me ? Though I have no intent to leave you, as I am 
 with child, if they should try to force me away without my con- 
 sent, I may receive some injury, to the danger of my own life, 
 or at least of the child's.' This reason perfectly satisfying me, 
 endeared the loving creature to me ten times more, if possible, 
 than ever. 
 
 The next summer brought me a yacom as white as alabaster ; 
 and, upon examination, I discovered he possessed the graundee 
 like his mother. When Youwarkee had gathered strength 
 again, she proved an excellent nurse to my Pedro, (for that was 
 the name I gave him,) so that he soon grew a charming child, 
 able to go in his twelfth month, and spoke in his twentieth. 
 This and two other lovely boys I had by her within three years : 
 every one of which she brought up with the breast, and they 
 thrived delicately. 
 
 I do not mention the little intervening occurrences which hap- 
 pened during this period: they consisting chiefly of the old rota 
 of fishing, watering, providing in the sunnuer for the winter, and 
 in managing my salt- work ; which altogether kept me at full em- 
 ployment, comfortably to maintain an increasing family. 
 
 In this time I had found out several new sorts of eatables. I 
 had observed, as I said before, abundance of birds about the 
 wood and lake in the summer months. These, by firing at them 
 two or three times on my first coming, I had almost caused to 
 desert my dominions. But as T had for the last two or three 
 years given no disturbance at all to therii, they were now in as 
 great plenty as ever; and I made great profit of them by the 
 peace they enjoyed; and yet my table never wanted a supply, 
 fresh in the summer, or salted and pickled in winter. 
 
 I took notice it was about October these birds used to come : 
 and most of the month of November they were busy in laying 
 their eggs, which I used at that time to find in great plenty 
 along the banks of the lake in the reeds, and made great 
 collections of them. I used also to find a great many in the 
 woods, amongst the shrubs and underwood. These furnished 
 our table various ways ; for, with my cream-cheese flour, and a 
 little mixture of ram's-horn juice, I liad taught my wife to make 
 excellent puddings of them ; abundance of them also we eat 
 boiled or fried alone, and often as sauce to our fish. As for the 
 birds themselves, having long omitted to fire at them, I had an 
 eft'ectual means of taking thepi otherwise by nets, which I set 
 between the trees, and also very large pitfal nets, with which I 
 used to catch all sorts, even from the size of a thrush to that of a 
 turkey. But as I shall say more of these when I come to speak 
 of my ward by-and-byc, and of my poultry, I shall omit any 
 farther mention of them here.
 
 OF PETER AVILKINS. 93 
 
 Yon may perhaps wonder liow I could keep an account of my 
 time so precisely, as to talk of the particular months. I will tell 
 vou. At my comino- from America, I was then exact ; for we set 
 sail the fourteenth of November, and struck the first or second 
 day of February. So far I kept jwrfect reckoning. But after 
 that I was not so exact ; though I kept it as well as my per- 
 plexity would admit even then, till the days shortening upon me, 
 prevented it. 
 
 Hereupon I set about making a year for myself. I found the 
 duration of the comparative darkness, or what might with me be 
 termed night, in the course of the twenty-four hours or day, 
 gradually increased for six months ; after which it decreased re- 
 ciprocally for an equal time, and the lighter part of the day took 
 its turn, as in our parts of the world, only inversely ; so that as 
 the light's decrease became sensible about the middle of March, 
 it was at the greatest pitch the latter end of August, or begin- 
 ning of September; and from thence, on the contrary, went on 
 decreasing to the close of February, when I had the longest 
 portion of light. Hereupon, dividing my year into two seasons 
 only, I began the winter half in March, and the summer lialf in 
 September. Thus my winter was the spring and summer 
 quarters of us in Europe, and my summer those of autumn 
 and winter. 
 
 From my settling this matter I kept little account of days 
 or weeks, but only reckoned my time by summer and winter; 
 so that I am pretty right as to the revolutions of these ; though 
 the years, as to their notation, I kept no account of, nor do I 
 know what year of the Lord it now is. 
 
 Chapter XVII. — Wilkins' concern about clothing for Pedro, his eldest 
 son — His discourse with his wife about the ship — Her flight to it— His 
 melancholy reflections till her return — An account of what she had 
 done, and of what she brought — She clothes her children, and takes a 
 second flight. 
 
 i\S my boy Pedro grew up, tliough, as I said before, he had the 
 graundee, yet it was of less dimensions than it ought to have 
 been to be useful to him ; so that it was visible he could never 
 fly, for it would scarce meet before, whereas it ought to have 
 reached from side to side both ways. The boy's graundee not 
 being a sufficient vestment for him, it became necessary he 
 should be clothed. 
 
 I turned over my hoard, ))ut could find nothing that would do ; 
 or, at least, that we knew how to fit him with. I had described 
 my own country vest for lads to Youwarkee, and she formed a 
 tolerable idea of it, but we had no tackle to alter anything with. 
 ' Oh, my dear,' says I, ' had I but been born with the graundee, I 
 need not be now racking my brains to get my child clothes.'
 
 94 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 * What do you mean by that ?' says she. ' Why,' says I, ' I 
 would have flown to my ship, (for I had long before related to her 
 all my sea adventures, till the vessel's coming to the magnetical 
 rock,) and have brought some such things from thence, as you^ 
 not wanting them in this country, can have no notion of.' She 
 seemed mighty inquisitive to understand how a ship was made, 
 what it was most like to, how a person who never saw one might 
 know it only by the description, and how one might get into it ; 
 with abundance of the like questions. She then inquired what 
 sort of things those needles and several other utensils were, 
 which I had at times been speaking of; and in what part of a 
 ship they usually kept such articles. And I, to gratify her 
 curiosity, as I perceived she took a pleasure in hearing me, 
 answered all her questions to a scruple ; not then conceiving the 
 secret purpose of all this inquisitiveness. 
 
 About two days after this, having been out two or three hours 
 in the morning, to cut wood, at coming home I found Pedro 
 crying, ready to break his heart, and his little brother Tommy 
 hanging to him, and crawling about the floor after him. The 
 youngest, pretty baby ! was fast asleep upon one of the beast- 
 fish skins, in a corner of the room. I asked Pedro for his 
 mother, but the poor infant had nothing farther to say to the 
 matter, than ' ]\Iammy run away, I cry ! Mammy run away, I 
 cry !' I admired where she was gone, never before missing her 
 from our habitation. However, I waited patiently till bed-time, 
 but no wife. I grew very uneasy then. Yet, as my children 
 were tired and sleepy, I thought I had best go to bed with them, 
 and make quiet. So, giving all three their suppers, we lay 
 down together. They slept ; but my mind was too full to 
 permit the closure of my eyes. A thousand different chimeras 
 swam in my imagination relating to my wife. One while I 
 fancied her carried away by her kinsfolks ; then, that she was 
 gone of her own accord to make peace with her father. But 
 that thought would not fix, being put aside by her constant ten- 
 derness to her children, and regard to me, whom I was sure she 
 would not have left without notice. 'But, alas!' says I, ' she 
 may even now be near me, but taken so ill she cannot get home, 
 or she may have died suddenly in the wood.' I lay tumbling and 
 tossing in great anxiety, not able to find out any excusable occn- 
 sion she could have of so long absence. ' And then,' thinks I, 
 ' if she should either be dead, or have quite left me, which will 
 be of equally bad consequence to me, what can I do with three 
 poor helpless infants? If they were a little more grown up, 
 they might be helpful to me, and to each other; but, at their 
 age, how shall I ever rear them without the tenderness of a 
 mother ? And to see them pine away before my face, and not 
 know how to help them, will distract me.' 
 
 Finding I could neither sleep nor lie still, I rose, intending to 
 search all the woods about, and call to her, that if any accident 
 had prevented sight of her, she might at least hear me. But,
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 95 
 
 upon opening the door, and just stepping out, how agreeably was 
 I surprised to meet her coming in, with something on her arm. 
 ' My dear Youwarkee,' says I, ' wliere have you have been ? 
 "What has befallen to you to keep you out so long ? The poor 
 children have been at their wit's end to find you ; and I, my 
 dear, have been inconsolable, and was now, almost distracted, 
 coming in search of you.' 
 
 Youwarkee looked very blank, to think what concern she had 
 given me and the children. 'My dearest Peter,' says she 
 (kissing me), ' pray forgive me the only thing I have ever done 
 to offend you, and the last cause you shall ever have, by my 
 good will, to complain of me ; but walk within doors, and I will 
 give you a farther account of my absence. Don't you remember 
 what delight I took the other day to hear you talk of your ship ?' 
 * Yes,' says I, ' you did so ; but what of that ?' ' Nay, pray,' 
 says she, ' forgive me, for I have been to see it.' ' That's impos- 
 sible,' says I ; and truly this was the first time I ever thought 
 she went about to deceive me. ' I do assure you,' says she, ' I 
 have : and a wonderful thing it is ! But if you distrust me, and 
 what I say, I have brought proof of it ; step out with me to the 
 verge of the wood, and satisfy yourself.' 'But pray,' says I, 
 ' who presented you with this upon your arm ?' ' I vow,' says 
 she, ' I had forgot this ; yes, this will, I believe, confirm to you 
 what I have said.' I turned it over and over ; and looking wist- 
 fully upon her, says I, ' This waistcoat, indeed, is the very 
 fellow to one that lay in the captain's locker in the cabin.' ' Say 
 not the very fellow,' says she, ' but rather say the very same, for 
 I'll assure you it is so; and had you been with me, we might 
 have got so many things for ourselves and the children, we 
 should never have wanted more, though we lived these hundred 
 years ; but as it is, I have left something without the wood for 
 you to bring up.' When we had had our talk out, she, hearing 
 the children stir, took them up, and was going, as she always 
 did, to get their breakfasts. 'Hold,' says I, ' this journey must 
 have fatigued you too much already, lay yourself to rest, and 
 leave everji;hing else to me.' ' My dear,' says she, 'you seem 
 to think this flight tiresome, but you are mistaken. I am more 
 weary with walking to the lake and back again, than with all the 
 rest. Oh,' says she, ' if you had but the graundee, flying would 
 rest you, after the greatest labour; for the parts which are 
 moved with exercise on the earth, are all at rest in flight ; as, on 
 the contrary, the parts used in flight are when on earthly travel. 
 The whole trouble of flight is in mounting from the plain ground, 
 but when once you are upon the graundee, at a pi'opcr height, all 
 the rest is play, a mere trifle ; you need only think of your way, 
 and incline to it, your graundee directs you as readily as your 
 feet obey you on the ground, without thinking of every step you 
 take. It does not require labour, as your boat docs, to keep 
 you a-going.' 
 
 After we had composed ourselves, wc walked lo the verge of
 
 96 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 the wood, to sec what cargo my wife had brought from the ship. 
 I was astonished at tlie bulk of it ; and seeing, by the outside, it 
 consisted of clothes, I took it with much ado upon my shoulders, 
 and carried it home. But, upon opening it, I found far more 
 treasure thap I could have imagined ; for there was a liammer, 
 a great many spikes and nails, three spoons, about five plates of 
 pewter, four knives and a fork, a small china punch-bowl, two 
 chocolate-cups, a paper of needles, and several of pins, a parcel 
 of coarse thread, a pair of shoes, and abundance of such other 
 things as she had heard me wish for and describe ; besides as 
 much linen and woollen, of one sort or another, as made a good 
 package for all the other things ; with a great tin porridge-pot, 
 of about two gallons, tied to the outside ; and all these as nicely 
 stowed as if she had been bred a packer. 
 
 When I had viewed the bundle, and poised the weight, ' How 
 •was it possible, my dear Youwarkee,' said I, 'for you to bring all 
 this? You could never carry them in your hands.' 'No, no,' 
 replied she, 'I carried them on my back.' 'Is it possible,, says 
 I, 'for your graundee to bear yourself and all this weight too in 
 the air, and to such an height as the tops of these rocks ?' 
 * You will always,' replies she, ' make the height a part of your 
 difficulty in flying ; but you are deceived ; for as the first stroke 
 (I have heard you say often) in fighting is half the battle, so it 
 is iu flyiug ; get but once fjiirly on the wind, nothing can hurt 
 you afterwards. My method, let me tell you, was this. I 
 climbed to the highest part of the ship, where I could stand clear, 
 having first put up my burden, which you have there ; and then 
 getting that on my back near my shoulders, I took the two cords 
 you see hang loose to it in my two hands, and extending my 
 graundee, leaped off flatwise with my face towards the water ; 
 when instantly playing two or three good strokes with my graimdee, 
 I was out of danger. Now, if I had found the bundle too heavy 
 to make my first strokes with, I should directly have turned on 
 my back, dropped my bundle, and floated in my graundee to the 
 ship again, as you once saw me float on the lake.' Says I, ' You 
 must have flown a prodigious distance to the ship, for I was 
 several days sailing, I believe three weeks, from my ship, before 
 I reached the gulph ; and after that could be little less than five 
 weeks, (as I accounted for it,) and at a great rate of sailing too, 
 under the rock, before I reached the lake ; so that the ship must 
 be a monstrous way off.' ' No, no,' says she, ' your ship lies but 
 over yon cliff, that rises, as it were, with two points ; and as to 
 the rock itself, it is not broader than our lake is long ; but what 
 made you so tedious in your passage was, many of the windings 
 and turnings in the cavern returning into themselves again ; so 
 that you might have gone round and round till this time, if the 
 tide had not luckily struck you into the direct passage. This,' 
 says she, ' I have heard from some of my countrymen, who have 
 flown up it, but could never get quite through.' 
 
 'I wish with all my heart,' says I, 'fortune had brought me
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 97 
 
 first to light in this country; or, (but for your sake I could 
 almost say,) had never brought me into it at all; for to be a 
 creature of the least signifieaney of the whole race about one, is 
 a melancholy circumstance.' ' Fear not,' says she, 'my love, for 
 you have a wife will hazard all for you, though you are restrained ; 
 and as my iuclinations and affections are so much yours, that I 
 need but know your desires to execute them as far as my power 
 extends ; surely you, who can act by another, may be content to 
 forego the trouble of your own performance. I perceive, indeed,' 
 continued she, 'you want mightily to go to your ship, and are 
 more uneasy now you know it is safe, than you was before ; but 
 that being past my skill to assist you in, if you will command 
 your deputy to go backwards and forwards in your stead, I am 
 ready to obey you.' 
 
 Thus ended our conversation about the ship for that time. 
 But it left not my mind so soon ; for a stronger hankering after 
 it pursued me now than ever since my wile's flight, but to no 
 purpose. 
 
 We sat us down and sorted out our cargo piece by piece; and 
 having found several things proper for the children, my wife 
 longed to enter upon some iiieco of work towards clothing 
 Pedro in the manner she had heard me talk of; and laid hard 
 at me to shew her the use of the needles, thread, and other 
 things she had brought. Indeed, I must say she proved very 
 tractable, and from the little instruction I was able to give Iter, 
 soon outwrought my knowledge ; for I could only shew her that 
 the thread went through the needle, and both through the cloth to 
 hold it together; but for anything else I was as ignorant as she. 
 In much less time than I could have imagined, she had clothed 
 my son Pedro, and had made a sort of mantle for the youngest. 
 But now seeing us so smart, (for I took upon me sometimes to 
 ■wear the green waistcoat she had brought under my dirty 
 jacket,) she began to be ashamed of herself, as she said, in our 
 fine company; and afterwards (as I shall soon acquaint you) got 
 into our fashion. 
 
 Seeing the advantages of her flight to the ship, and that so 
 many conveniences arose from it, she was frequently at me to 
 let her go again. I should as much have wished for an- 
 other return of goods as she, but I could by no means think of 
 parting with my factor; for I knew her eagerness to please me 
 and that she would stick at nothing to perform it; 'And,' thinks 
 I, ' should any accidtnit happen to her by overloading or other- 
 wise, and I should lose her, all the other commodities of the 
 whole world put together would not compensate her loss.' But 
 as she so earnestly desired, and assured nie she would run no 
 hazards, I was prevailed on at length, by her incessant im- 
 portunities, to let her go, though under certain r(\strictions 
 which she promised me to comply with. At first I insisted upon 
 it that she should take a tour (juite round the rock, si ttiiig out 
 the same way 1 had last gone with my boat, and, if possible, find 
 
 PET. WIL. G
 
 98 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 out the gulf, wliicli I told her she could not mistake hy reason of 
 the noise the fall of the water made; and desired her to remark 
 the place, so as I might know withinside where it was without. 
 And then I told her she might review and search every hole in 
 the ship as she pleased ; and if there were any small things she 
 had a mind to bring from it she was welcome, provided the 
 bundle she should make up was not above a fourth part either 
 of the bulk or weight of the last. All which she having 
 engaged punctually to observe, she bid me not expect her till I 
 saw her, and she would return as soon as possible. I then went 
 with her to the confines of the wood, (for I told her I desired to 
 see her mount,) and she, after we had embraced, bidding me to 
 stand behind her, took her flight. 
 
 Chapter XVIII. — The Author observes her flight — A description of a 
 Ga^v^ey in the Graundee — She finds out the Gulf not far from the ship 
 — Brings home more goods — >Iakes her a gown by her husband's in- 
 struction. 
 
 1 HAD ever since our marriage been desirous of seeing You- 
 warkee fly, but this was the first opportunity I had of it; and 
 indeed the sight was worthy of all the attention I paid it, for I 
 desired her slowly to put herself in proper order for it, that I 
 might make my observation the more accurately; and shall now 
 give you an account of the whole apparatus, though several parts 
 of the description were taken from subsequent views ; for it 
 •would have been impossible to have made just remarks of every 
 thing at that once, especially as I only viewed her back parts 
 then. 
 
 I told you before I had seen her graundee open, and quite 
 extended as low as her middle; but that being in the grotto by 
 lamp light, I could not take so just a survey as now, when the 
 sort of light we ever had was at the brightest. 
 
 She first threw up two long branches or ribs of the whalebone, 
 as I called it before, (and, indeed, for several of its properties, as 
 toughness, elasticity, and pliableness, nothing I have ever seen 
 can so justly be compared to it,) which were jointed behind the 
 upper bone of the spine ; and- which, when not extended, lie 
 bent over the shoulders on each side of the neck forwards, from 
 whence, by nearer and nearer approaches, they just meet at the 
 lower rim of the belly in a sort of point ; but when extended, 
 they stand their whole length above the shoulders, not perpen- 
 dicularly, but spreading outwards, with a web of the softest and 
 most pliable and sprin^,'y membrane that can be imagined, in the 
 interstice between them, reaching from their root or joint on the 
 back up above the hinder part of the head, and near half way 
 their own length ; but when closed, the membrane falls down iu 
 the middle upon the neck like a hankerchief. There are also
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 99 
 
 two other ribs rislnnj as it were from the same root, which, when 
 ©pen, run horizontally, hut not so long as the others. These are 
 filled up in the interstice between them and the upper ones with 
 the same membrane ; and on the lower side of this is also a deep 
 flap of the membrane, so that the arms can be either above or 
 below it in flight, and are always above it when closed. This last 
 rib, when shut, flaps under the upper one, and also falls down with 
 it before to the waist, but is not joined to the ribs below. Along 
 the whole spine-bone runs a strong, flat, broad, grisly cartilage, 
 to which are joined several other of these ribs; all which open 
 horizontally, and are filled in the interstices with the above 
 membrane, and are jointed to the ribs of the person just where 
 the jjl'iiie of the back begins to turn towards the breast and 
 belly ; and, when shut, wrap the body round to the joints on the 
 contrary side, folding neatly one side over the other. At the 
 lower spine are two more ribs, extended horizontally when 
 open, jointed again to the hips, and long enough to meet 
 the joint on the contrary side; and from the hip-joint, which 
 is on the outermost edge of the hip-bone, runs a pliable carti- 
 lage quite down the outside of the thigh and leg to the ancle; 
 from which there branch out divers others ribs horizontally also 
 when open, but when closed they encompass the whole thigh and 
 leg, rolling inwards across the back of the leg and thigh, till they 
 reach and just cover the cartilage. The interstices of these are 
 also filled up with the same membrane. From the two ribs 
 which joua to the lower spine-bone there hangs down a sort of 
 short apron, very full of plaits, from hip-joint to hip-joint, and 
 reaches behind half way or more to the hams. This has also 
 several small limber ribs in it. Just upon the lower spine-joint, 
 and above the apron, as I call it, there are two other long 
 branches, which, when close, extend upon the back from the 
 point they join at below to the shoulders, where each rib has a 
 clasper, which, reaching over the shoulders just under the fold 
 of the uppermost branch of ribs, hold up the two ribs flat to the 
 back like a V, the mterstices of which are also filled up with the 
 aforesaid membrane. This last piece, in flight, falls down 
 almost to the ancles, where the two claspers, lai)ping under each 
 leg withinside, hold it very fast; and then also the short apron 
 is drawn up, by the strength of the ribs in it, between the thighs 
 forward, and covers as far as the rim of the belly. The who 
 arms are covered also from the shoulders to the wrist with the 
 same delicate membrane, fastened to ribs of proportionate di- 
 mensions, and jointed to a cartilage on the outside in the same 
 manner as on the legs. 
 
 It is very surprising to feel the difference of these rihs when 
 open and when closed : for closed they are as pliable as the finest 
 whalebone, or more so; but when extended, are as strong and 
 stiff" as bone. They are tapering from the roots, and are Ijroader 
 or narrower, as best suits the places they occupy and the stress 
 they are put to, up to their points, which arc almost as small as a. 
 G2
 
 JOO THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 hair. The membrane between them is tlie most elastic thing I 
 ever met with, occuj^ying no more space wlien the ribs are closed 
 than just from rib to rib, as flat and smooth as possible ; but 
 ■when extended in some postures, will dilate itself surprisingly. 
 
 As soon as my wife had expanded the whole graundee, being 
 upon plain ground, she stooped forward, moving with a heavy 
 wriggling motion at first, which put me in some pain for her; 
 but after a few strokes, beginning to rise a little, she cut through 
 the air like lightning, and was soon over the edge of the rock and 
 out of my sight. 
 
 It is the most amazing thing in tlie world to observe the large 
 expansion of this graundee when open; and when closed, (as it 
 all is in a moment upon the party's descent,) to see it sit so close 
 and compact to the body as no tailor can come up to it; and 
 then the several ribs lie so justly disposed in the several parts, 
 that instead of being, as one would imagine, a disadvantage to 
 the shape, they make the body and limbs look extremely 
 elegant; and by the dift'erent adjustment of their lines on the 
 body and limbs, the whole, to my fancy, somewhat resembles the 
 dress of the old Roman warriors in their buskins; and to ap- 
 pearance, seems much more noble than any factitious garb I ever 
 saw, or can frame a notion of to myself. 
 
 Though these people in height, shape, and limb very much 
 resemble the Europeans, there is yet this difference, — that their 
 bodies are rather broader and flatter, and their limbs, though as 
 long and well-shaped, are seldom so thick as ours : and this I 
 observed ■ generally in all I saw of them during a long time 
 among them afterwards; but their skin for beauty and fairness 
 exceeds ours very much. 
 
 My wife haviug now taken her second flight, I went home and 
 never left my children till her return : this was three days after 
 our parting. I was in bed with my little ones when she knocked 
 at the door. I soon let her in, and we received each other with 
 a glowing welcome. The news she brought me was very agree- 
 able. She told me she first went and pried into every nook in 
 the ship, where she had seen such things, could we get at them, 
 as would make us very happy^. Then she set out the way I told 
 her to go, in order to find the gulf. She was much afraid she 
 should not have discovered it, though she flew very low that 
 she might be sure to hear the water-fall, and not overshoot it. 
 It was long ere she came at it ; but when she did, she perceived 
 she might have spared most of her trouble had she set out the 
 other way; for after she had flown almost round the island, and 
 not before, she began to hear the fall, and upon coming up to it, 
 found it to be not above six minutes' flight from the ship. She 
 said the entrance was very narrow, and, she thought, lower than 
 I represented it ; for she could scarce discern any space between 
 the surface of the water and the arch-way of the rock. I told 
 her" hat might happen from the rise or fall of the sea itself. 
 But I was glad to hear the ship was no farther from the gulf,
 
 OF PETER WILKIXS. 101 
 
 for my head was never free from the tlioughfs of my ship and 
 cargo. She then told me slie had left a small bundle for me 
 ■without the wood, and went to look after her children. I 
 brought up the bundle; and though it was not near so large as 
 the other, I found several useful things in it, wrapped up in four 
 or five yards of dark blue woollen cloth, which I knew no name 
 for, but which was thin and light, and about a yard wide. I 
 asked her where she met with this stuff: she answered, where 
 there was more of it under a thing like our bed, in a cloth like 
 our sheet, which she cut open and took it out of. ' Well,' says 
 I, ' and what will you do with this?' ' Why, I will make me a 
 coat like yours,' says she ; ' for I don't like to look different from 
 my dear husband and children.' 'No, Youwarkee,' replied I, 
 'you must not do so: if you make such a jacket as mine, there 
 will be no distinction between glumm and gawrey; the gowren 
 praave in my country would not on any account go dressed like 
 a glumm; for they wear a fine flowing garment called a gown, 
 that fits tight about the waist, and hangs down from thence in 
 folds, like your barras, almost to the ground, so that you can 
 hardly discern their feet, and no other part of their body but 
 their hands and face, and about as much of their necks and 
 breasts as you see in your graundee.' 
 
 Youwarkee seemed highly delighted with this new-fancied 
 dress, and worked day and night at it against the cold weather. 
 Whilst she employed herself thus, I was busied in providing my 
 winter stores ; which I was forced to do alone now, herself and 
 children taking up all my wife's time. About a fortnight after 
 she had begun mantua-making, she presented herself to me one 
 day as I came from work in her new gown : and truly, con- 
 sidering the scanty description I had given her of such a gar- 
 ment, it appeared a good comely dress. Though it had not one 
 plait about the body, it sat very tight thereto, and yet hung 
 down full enough for a countess; for she would have put it all 
 in (all the stuff she had) had there been as much more of it. 
 I could see no opening before, so asked her how she got it on. 
 She told me she laid along on the j;round and crept through the 
 plaits at the bottom, and sewed the body round her after she had 
 got her hands and arms through the sleeves. I wondered at her 
 contrivance ; and smiling, shewed her how she should put it on, 
 and also how to pin it before : and after she had done that, and I 
 had turned up about half a, yard of sleeve which then hung down 
 to her fing(?r ends, I kissed her and called her my country- 
 woman, of ■which and her new gorwn she was very proud for a 
 lontr time.
 
 102 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 Chapter XIX. — The Author gets a breed of poultry, and by what means 
 —Builds them a house — How he managed to keep them in winter. 
 
 V/NE day, as I was traversing the woods to view my bird-traps, 
 looking into the underwood among the great trees on my right 
 hand, I saw a wood-hen (a bird I used to call so, from its resem- 
 blance in make to our English poultry) come out of a little 
 thicket. I know not whether my rustling or what had dis- 
 turbed it; but I let her pass, and she ran away before me. 
 When she was fairly out of sight I stepped up, and found 
 she had a nest and sixteen eggs there. I exactly marked the 
 place ; and taking away one of the eggs, I broke it, at some dis- 
 tance from the nest, to see how forward they were; and I had 
 no sooner broke the shell but out came a young chicken. I then 
 looked into the nest again, and taking up more of the eggs, I 
 found them all just splintered in the shell and ready for hatch- 
 ing. I had immediately a desire to save them and bring them 
 Up tame; but I was afraid if I took them away before they were 
 hatched and a little strengthened under the hen, they would all 
 die, so I let them remain till next day. In the meanwhile I pre- 
 pared some small netting of such a proper size as I conceived 
 ■would do; and with this I contrived, by fastening it to stakes 
 •which I fixed in the ground, to surround the nest and me on the 
 outside of it. All the while I was doing this the hen did not 
 stir, so that I thought she had either been absent when I came, 
 or had hatched and gone oft" with the young ones. As to her 
 being gone I was under no concern ; for I had no design to catch 
 her, but only to confine the chickens within my net if they were 
 hatched. But, however, I went nearer, and peeping in, found 
 she sat still, squeezing herself as flat to the ground as she could, 
 I was in twenty minds whether to take her first and then catch 
 the chickens, or to let her go off" and then clap upon them ; but 
 as I proposed to let her go, I thought if she would sit still till I 
 had got the chickens that would be the best way; so I softly 
 kneeled down before her, and sliding my hand under her, I 
 gently drew out two and put them in a bag I had in my left 
 hand. I then dipped again and again, taking two every tumj 
 but going a fourth time, as I was bringing out my prize, the hen. 
 jumped up, flew out, and made such a noise, that though I the 
 minute before saw six or seven more chicks in a lump where she 
 had sat, and kept my eye upon them, yet, before I could put 
 the last two I had got into my bag these were all gone; and in 
 three hours' search I could nut find one of them, though I was 
 sure they could not pass my net, and must be within the com- 
 pass of a small room, my toils inclosing no more. After tiring 
 myself with looking for them, I marched home with those eight 
 I had got. 
 
 I told Youwarkeo what T had done, and how I intended to 
 manage the little brood, and, if I could, to bring them up tame.
 
 OF PETER WILKINS,. 103 
 
 We kept them some days very warm by the fire, and fed them 
 often, as I had seen my mother do with her early chickens; and 
 in a fortnight's time they were as stout and famihar as common 
 poultry. We kept them a long while in the house; and when 
 I fed them I always used them to a particular whistle, which I 
 also taught my wife, that they might know both of us and their 
 feeding time; and in a very sliort while they would come run- 
 ning, upon the usual sound, like barn-door fowls to the name of 
 Biddy. 
 
 There happened to be in this brood five hens and three cocks; 
 and they were now so tame that, having cut their wings, I let 
 them out, when the weather favoured, to my door, where they 
 would pick about in the wood and get best part of their subsis- 
 tence; and having used them to roost in a corner of my ante- 
 chamber, they all came in very regularly at night and took 
 their places. My hens, at the usual season, laid me abundance 
 of eggs, and hatched me a brood or two each of chickens; so 
 that now I was at a loss to know what to do with them, they 
 were become so numerous. The ante-chamber was no longer a 
 proper receptacle for such a flock, and therefore I built a httle 
 house, at a small distance from my own, on purpose for their 
 reception and entertainment. I had by this time cleared a spot 
 of ground on one side of my grotto, by burning up the timber 
 and underwood which had covered it: this I inclosed, and within 
 that inclosure I raised my aviary; and my poultry thrived very 
 well there, seemed to like their habitation, and grew very fat. 
 
 My wife and I took much delight in visiting and feeding them, 
 and it was a fine diversion also to my boys ; but at the end of 
 summer, when all the other birds took their annual flight, away 
 went every one of my new-raised brood with them, and one of 
 my old cocks, the rest of the old set remaining very quiet with 
 me all the winter. The next summer, when my chicks of that 
 year grew up a little, I cut their wings, and by that means pre- 
 served all but one, which I sujipose was either not cut so close as 
 the rest, or his wings had grown again. From this time I found, 
 by long experience, that not two out of a hundred that had once 
 wintered with me Avould ever go away, though I did not cut their 
 ■wings ; but all of the same season would certainly go off with the 
 wild ones, if they could any ways make a shift to fly. I after- 
 wards got a breed of black-necks, which was a name I gave them 
 from tlie peculiar blackness of their necks, let the rest of their 
 bodies be of what colour they would, as they are indeed of all 
 colours. These birds were as big or bigger than a turkey, of a 
 delicious flavour, and were bred from turkey eggs, hatched under 
 my own wood-hens in great jilenty. I was forced to cli]i these as 
 I did the other young fowl, to keep them ; and at length they 
 grew very tame, and would return every night during the dark 
 season. The greatest difficully now was to get meat for all these 
 animals in the winter, when they would sit on the roost two days 
 together, if I did not call and feed them, which I was sometimes
 
 104 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 forced to do by lamp-light, or they would have starved in cloudy 
 weather. But I overcame that want of food by an accidental 
 discovery ; for I observed my black-necks in the woods jump 
 many times together at a sort of little round heads or pods, very 
 dry, which hung plentifully upon a shrub that grew in great 
 abundance there. I cut several of these heads, and carrying 
 them home with me, broke them, and took out a spoonful or 
 more from each head, of small yellow seeds ; which giving to my 
 poultry, and finding they greedily devoured them, I soon laid iu 
 a stock for twice my number of mouths, so that they never after 
 wanted. 
 
 I tried several times to raise a breed of water-fowl by hatching 
 their eggs under my hens ; but not one in ten of the sorts, when 
 hatched, were fit to eat ; and those that were, would never live 
 and thrive with me, but got away to the lake, I having no sort of 
 water nearer me ; so I dropped my design of water-fowl as im- 
 practicable. But by breeding and feeding my land-fowl so con- 
 stantly in my farm yard, I never wanted of that sort at my table, 
 where we ate abundance of them ; for my whole side of the lake 
 in a few years was like a farm yard, so full of poultry that I 
 never knew my stock : and with the usual whistle, they would 
 flock round me from all quarters. I had every thing now but 
 cattle, not only for the support, but convenience and pleasure of 
 life ; and so happily should I have fared here, if I had had but a 
 cow and bull, a ram and sheep, that I would not have changed 
 my dominions for the crown of England. 
 
 Chapter XX. — Reflections on mankind— The Author wants to bo with his 
 ship — Projects going, but perceives it impracticable — Youwarkee 
 offers her service, and goes— An account of her transactions on board 
 ' — Remarks on her sagacity — She dispatches several chests of goods 
 througli the Gulf to tlie Lake— An account of a danger she escaped 
 — The Author has a fit of Sickness. 
 
 OTRANGE is the temper of mankind; who, the more tliey 
 enjoy, the more they covet. Before I received any return from 
 my ship, I rested tolerably easy, and but seldom thought upon 
 what I had left behind me in her, thinking myself happy in what 
 I had, and completely so since my union with my dear wife ; but 
 after I had got what I could never have expected, I grew more and 
 more perplexed for want of the rest, and thought I should never 
 enjoy true happiness while even a plank of the ship remained. 
 IMy head, be I where I would or at what I would, was ever on Ijoard. 
 I wished for her in the lake, and could I but have got her thither, 
 I thought I should 1)0 an emperor : and though I wanted for 
 nothing to maintain life, and had so good a wife, and five chil- 
 dren I was very fond of, yet the one thing I had not, reduced 
 the comfort of all the rest to a scanty pattern, even so low as to
 
 OF PETER -SVILKIXS. 105 
 
 destroy my whole peace. I was even mad enough to think of 
 venturing up the cavern again, but was restrained from the 
 attempt by the certain impraeticableness of it. Then I tliought 
 Youwarkee should make another trip to the ship : ' But what 
 can she bring from it,' says I to myself, ' in respect of what must 
 be left behind ? Her whole life will not suffice to clear it in, at 
 the rate she can fetch the loading hither in parcels.' At last a 
 project started, that as there were so many chests on board, 
 Youwarkee should fill some of them, and send them through the 
 gulf to take their chance for the lake. This at first sight 
 seemed feasible ; but then I considered how they could be got 
 from the ship to the gulf; and aeain, that they M-ould never 
 keep out the water, and if they filled with a lading in them, they 
 would sink ; or, if this did not happen, they might be dashed to 
 pieces against the crags in the cavern. These apprehensions 
 stopped me again ; till, unwilling to quit the thought, ' True,' 
 says I, ' this may happen to some ; but if I get but one in five, 
 it is better than nothing.' Thus I turned and wound the affair 
 in my mind ; but objections still started, too obstinate to be 
 conquered. 
 
 In the height of my soliloquy, in comes Youwarkee; and 
 seeing my dejected look, would needs know the meaning of it. 
 I told her plainly that I could get no rest from day to day ever 
 since she first went to the ship, to think such a number of good 
 things lay there to be a prey to the sea, as the ship wasted, when 
 they might be of such infinite service here ; and that, since her 
 last flight, I had suffered the more, when I thought how near 
 the gulf was to the ship ; so that could I but get thither my- 
 self with my boat, I would contrive to pack up the goods in the 
 chests that were on board, and, carrying them in the boat, drop 
 them near the draft of the water, which of itself would suck 
 them under the rock down the gulf; and when they were 
 passed through the cavern, I might take them up in the lake. 
 ' Well,' says she, 'Peter, and why cannot I do this for you?' 
 'No,' says I, 'even this has its objections.' Then I told her 
 what I feared of their taking water, or <lasliing against the rock, 
 and twenty other ways of frustrating my views : 'But, above all,' 
 says I, ' how can you get such large and weighty things to the 
 gulf without a boat ? There is another im])ossibility ! it won't do.' 
 
 Youwarkee eyed me attentively. ' Pr'ythee, my dear Peter,' 
 says she, ' set your heart at rest about that. I can only try : if 
 no good is to be done, you shall soon know it, and must rest con- 
 tented under the disappointment.' I told her if I was there, I 
 could take all the things out of the chest, and then melt some 
 pitch, and pour into every crack, to keep out the water when 
 they were set afloat. ' Pitch !' says she, ' what is that ?' ' Why,' 
 says I, ' that is a nasty, bard, Idack, sticking thing, that stands 
 in tubs in the ship, and wliioh being put over the fire in anything 
 to melt, will grow liquid, and when it is cold, be hard ai;ain, and 
 Mill resist the water, and keep it out.' Says she, ' How can I
 
 106 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 put this pitch withinside of the chest lid when I have tied it 
 up ? ' ' It is to no manner of purpose,' says I, ' to talk of it : so 
 there's an end of it.' ' But,' says she, ' suppose yourself there, 
 what tilings would you brinj^ first ?' I then entered into a long- 
 detail of particulars ; saying, I would have this and that, and so 
 on, till I had scarce left out a thinir I either knew of or could 
 suppose to be in the ship ; and, for fear I had not mentioned all, 
 says I, at last, ' If I was there, I beUeve I should leave but little 
 portable behind me.' 
 
 ' So, so, my dear,' says Youwarkee, ' you would roll in riches, 
 I find; but you have mentioned never a new gown for me.' 
 'Why, aye !' says I, ' I would have that too.' ' But how would 
 you melt the pitch?' says she. 'O,' says I, 'there is a tinder- 
 box and matches in a room below, upon the side of the fire- 
 hearth.' And then I let her see one I had brought with me, 
 and showed her the use of the flint and steel. ' Well, my dear,' 
 says she, 'will you once more trust me ?' I told her, that her 
 going would be of little more use than to get a second go\vn, or 
 some such thing ; but if she was desirous, I would let her make 
 another flight, on her promise to be back as soon as possible. 
 
 In the evening she set out, and staid two days, and till the 
 night of the third. I would here observe, that tliough it was 
 much lighter and brighter on the outside of the rock where the 
 ship lay, than with us at Graundevolet, yet having always her 
 spectacles with her, I heard no more complaint of the glare of light 
 she used to be so much afraid of : indeed, she always avoided the 
 fire and lamp at home as much as she could, because she gene- 
 rally took oft' her spectacles within doors ; but when at any time 
 she had them on, she could bear both well enough. 
 
 Upon her return again, she told me she had shipped some 
 goods to sea for me, which she hoped would arrive safe, (for by 
 this time she had had my seafaring terms so often over, she 
 could apply them very properly,) and that they were in six 
 chests, which she had pitched after my directions. ' Aye !' says 
 I, ' you have pitched them in the sea, perhaps ; but, after my 
 directions, I am satisfied, was beyond your ability.' 'You 
 glumms,' says she, ' think us gawreys very ignorant ; but I'll 
 satisfy you we are not so dull of apprehension as you would make 
 us. Did not you show me one day how your boat was tarred 
 and caulked, as you call it?' 'I did,' says I; 'what then?' 
 * I'll tell you,' says she. ' When I had emptied the first chest, 
 and set it properly, I looked about for your pitch, which at last I 
 found by its sticking to my fingers ; I then put a good piece into 
 a sort of a little kettle, with" a long handle that lay upon the 
 pitch.' 'O, the pitch-ladle!' says I. ' I know not what you 
 call it,' says she ; ' ))ut then I made a fire, as you told me, and 
 melted that stuff'; afterwards turning up the chest sideways, and 
 then endways, I poured it into it, and let it settle in the cracks, 
 and with an old stocking, such as yours, dipped into the pitch, I 
 rubbed every place where the boards joined. I then set the
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 107 
 
 chest on the side of the ship, and when the pitch was cold and 
 hardened in it, filled it top-full of things : but when I had done 
 thus, and shut the lid, I found that would not come so close but 
 I could get the blade of a knife through anywhere between it 
 and the chest ; whereupon I cut some long slips of the cloth 1 
 was packing up, and fitting them all round the edge of the chest, 
 I dipped them into the pitch, and laid them on hot ; and where 
 one slip would not do, I put two ; and shutting the lid down 
 close upon them, I nailed it, as I had seen you do some things, 
 quite round ; then tying a rope to the handle, I tipped the chest 
 into the sea, holding the rope. I watched it some time, and 
 seeing it swim well, I took flight with tlie rope in my hand, and 
 drew the chest after me to the gulf, when, letting go the rope, 
 away it went. ' I served five more in the same manner ; and 
 now, my dearest, I am here to tell you I hope you will be able 
 to see at least some of them, one time or other, in the lake.' 
 
 I admired in all this at the sagacity of the gawreys. ' Alas !' 
 thinks I, ' what narrow-hearted creatures are mankind ? Did 
 I not heretofore look upon the poor blacks in Africa as little 
 better than beasts, till my friend Glanlipze convinced me, by 
 disabling the crocodile, the passage of the river, and several other 
 achievements, that my o\ra excellences might have perished in a 
 desert without his genius ; and now what could I, or almost any 
 of us masterpieces of the creation, (as we think ourselves,) and 
 Heaven's peculiar favourites, have done in this present case, 
 that has been omitted by this woman, (for I may justly style her 
 so in an eminent degree,) and that in a way to which she was 
 bred an utter stranger.' 
 
 After what I had heard from Youwarkee, I grew much more 
 cheerful ; which she, poor creature, was remarkably pleased with. 
 She went with me constantly once, and sometimes twee, a day^ 
 for several days together, to see what success at the lake ; till at 
 length she grew very impatient, for fear, as she afterwards told 
 me, I should either think she had not done what she said, or had 
 done it in an ineffectual manner. But one day, walking by the 
 lake, I thought I saw something floating in the water, at a very 
 great distance. 'Youwarkee,' says I, ' I spy a sail!' Then 
 running to my boat, and taking her in, away we went, plying my 
 oars, with all my might ; for I longed to see what it was. At 
 nearer view, I perceived it to be one of my wife's fleet. But 
 ■what added to my satisfaction was to see Youwarkee so pleased, 
 for she could scarcely contain herself. 
 
 When we came close to it, up she started : ' Now, my dear 
 Peter,' says she, ' torment yourself no more about your goods on 
 board; for if tliis will do, all shall be your own.' She then lent 
 me a hand to take it in ; but we had both work enougji to com- 
 pass it, the wood had soaked in so much water. We then made 
 the best of our way homewards to my wet dock ; when, just as 
 we had landed our treasure, we saw two more boxes coming dowTi 
 the stream, both together ; whereupon we launched again, and
 
 108 THE LIFE AND ADVENTL-RES 
 
 brought tlipm in one by one ; for I did not care to trust thera 
 both on one bottom, ray boat being in years, and growing some- 
 what crazy. 
 
 We had now made a good day's work of it ; so, mooring the 
 boat, we went home, intending to be out next morning early \\ ith 
 the cart, to convey our imports to the grotto. 
 
 After supper, Youwarkee looking very earnestly at me, with 
 tears just glittering in her eyes, broke out in these words : 
 ' What should you have thought, Peter, to have seen me come 
 sailing, drowned, through the cavern, tied to one of your chests ?' 
 'Heaven forbid such a thought, my charmer !' says I. ' But, as 
 you know I must have been rendered the most miserable of all 
 living creatures by such a sight, or anything else that would 
 deprive me of you, pray tell me how you could possibly have 
 such a thought in your head ?' She saw she had raised my con- 
 cern, and was very sorry for what she had said. ' Nothing, 
 nothing,' says she, ' my dear ! it was only a fancy just come into 
 my head.' ' My dear Youwee,' says I, 'you must let me know 
 what you mean ; I am in great pain till you explain yourself; for 
 I am sure there is something more in what you say than fancy ; 
 therefore, pray, if you love me, keep me on the rack no longer.' 
 ' Ah, Peter !' says she, 'there was but a span between me and 
 death not many days ago ; and when I saw the line of the last 
 chest we took up just now, it gave me so much horror, I could 
 scarce keep upon my feet.' 'My dear Youwee, proceed,' says I; 
 'for I cannot bear my torment till I have heard the worst.' 
 ' Why, Peter,' says she, ' now the danger is over, I shall tell you 
 my escape with as much pleasure as I guess you will take in 
 hearing of it. You must know, my life,' says she, ' that having 
 cast that chest into the sea, as I was tugging it along by that 
 very line, it being one of the heaviest, and moving but slowly, I 
 twisted the string several times round my hand, one fold upon 
 another, the easier to tow it : when, drawing it rather too quick 
 into the eddy, it pulled so hard against me, towards the gulf, 
 and so quick, that I could no way loosen or disengage the cord 
 from ray fingers, but was dragged thereby to the very rock, 
 against which the chest struck violently. My last thought, as I 
 supposed it, was of you, my dear ;' (on which she clasped me 
 round the neck, in sense of her past agony ;) 'when, taking my- 
 self for lost, I forbore farther resistance ; at which instant the 
 line, slackening by the rebound of the chest, fell from my hand 
 of itself ; and the chest, returning to the rock, went down the 
 current. I took a turn or two round on my graundee, to recol- 
 lect my past danger, and went back to the ship, fully resolved to 
 avoid the like snare for the future. Indeed, I did not easily 
 recover my spirits, and was so terrified with the thought, that I 
 had half a mind to have left the two remaining chests behind me; 
 but as danger overcome gives fresh resolution, I again set to 
 ■work, and discharged them also down the gulf, as I hope you 
 will see iu good time.'
 
 OF PETEU WILKINS. 109 
 
 My heart bled within me all the while she spolce, and I even 
 felt ten times more than she could have suffered by the gulf. 
 ' My dearest Youwee,' says I, ' wliy did not you tell me this 
 adventure sooner?' 'It is too soon I fear now !' says she; for 
 she then saw the colour forsake my lips, my eyes grow languid, 
 and myself dropping into her arms. She screamed out, and ran 
 to the chest, where all was empty ; but turning every bottle up, 
 and from the remaining drops in each, collecting a small quantity 
 of liquor, and putting it by little and little to my lips, and rubbing 
 my wi-ists and temples, she brought me to myself again ; but I 
 continued so extremely sick for some days after, that it was 
 above a week before I could get down with my cart to fetch up 
 my chests. 
 
 When I was able to go down, Youwarkee would not venture 
 me alone, but went herself with me. We then found two more 
 of tiie chests, which we landed ; and I had work sufficient for 
 two or three days in getting them all up to the grotto, they were so 
 heavy, and all the way through the wood being up hill. 
 
 We had five in hand, and watched several days for the sixth, 
 when, seeing nothing of it, we gave it over for lost ; but one day, 
 as I was going for water, Youwarkee would go with me, and 
 urged our carrying the net, that we might drag for some fish ; 
 accordingly we did so ; and now, having taken what we wanted, 
 we went to the rill, and pushing in the head of the boat, (as I 
 usually did, for by that means I could fill the vessel as I stood 
 on board,) the first thing that appeared was my sixth chest. 
 Youwarkee spied it first, and cried, pointing thereto, ' Oh, 
 Peter, what we have long wished for, and almost despaired of, is 
 come at last ! let us meet and welcome it.' I was pleased with 
 the gaiety of her fancy. I did as she desired ; we got it into the 
 boat, after merrily saluting it, and so returned home. It took us 
 up several days' time in searching, sorting, and disposing our 
 cargo, and drying the chests ; for tlie goods themselves were so 
 far from being wetted or spoiled, that even those in the last 
 chest, which had lain so long in the water, had not taken the 
 least moisture. 
 
 Youwarkee was quite alert at the success of her packing, but 
 left me to ring her praises, which I did not fail of doing more 
 than once at unpacking each chest, and could see her eyes glow 
 with delight to see she had so pleased me. 
 
 She had been so curious as to examine almost everything in 
 the ship ; and as well of things I had described, and she did 
 know, as of what she did not, brought me something for a 
 sample ; but, above all, had not f(n-got the blue stuff, ibr the 
 moment she had seen that, she destined it to the use of herself 
 and children.
 
 110 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 Chapter XXL— The Religion of the Autlior's Family. 
 
 J- OUWARKEE and I having fixed ourselves, by degrees, Into 
 a settled rota of action, began to live like Christians, having so 
 great a quantity of most sorts of necessaries about us. But I 
 say we lived like Christians on another account, for you must not 
 think, after what I have said before, that I and my family lived 
 like heathens ; no, I will assure you, they by degrees knew all I 
 Imew, and that, with a little artificial improvement, and a well- 
 regulated disposition, I hoped, and did not doubt, would carry 
 them all to heaven. I would many a time have given all my 
 interest in the ship's cargo for a Bible ; and a hundred times 
 grieved that I was not master of a pocket one, which I might 
 have carried everywhere about me. I never imagined there was 
 one aboard, and if there were, and Youwarkee should find it, I 
 supposed it would be in Portuguese, Avhich I knew little of ; so it 
 would be of small service to me if I had it. 
 
 Since I am upon the topic of religion, it may not be amis^ 
 once for all, to give you a small sketch of my religious proceed- 
 ings after coming into my new dominions, I have already told 
 you that from my first stop at the rock, I had prayed constantly 
 morning and evening, but I cannot say I did it always with the 
 same efficacy. However, my imperfect devotions were not 
 Avithout good effect ; and I am confident, wherever this course is 
 pursued with a right view, sooner or later the issue will prove the 
 same to others as I found it to myself. I mean, that mercies will 
 be remembered with more gratitude, and eA-ils be more disre- 
 garded, and become less burdensome ; and surely the person 
 whose case this is, must necessarily enjoy the truest relish of 
 life. As daily prayer was my practice, in answer to it I obtained 
 the greatest blessing and comfort my solitude was capable of 
 receiving. I mean my wife, whose character I need not farther 
 attempt to blazon in any faint colours of my own, after what has 
 been already said ; her acts having spoken her virtues beyond 
 all verbal description. 
 
 After we were married, as I call it, that is, after we had 
 agreed to become man and wife, I frequently prayed before her, 
 and with her, (for by this time she understood a good deal of my 
 language,) at which, though contrary to my expectation, she did 
 not seem surprised, but readily kneeled by and joined with me. 
 This I liked very well ; and, upon my asking her one day after 
 prayer, if she understood what I had been doing, (for I had a 
 notion she did not,) ' Yes, verily,' says she, 'you have been 
 making petitions to the image of the great Coll war.' 'Pray,' 
 says I, (willing gently to lead her into a just sense of a Supreme 
 Being,) ' who is this Collwar ? and where does he dwell ?' ' He 
 it is,' says she, ' that does all good and evil to us.' ' Right,' says 
 I, ' it is in some measure so ; but he caimot of himself do evil, 
 absolutely and properly as his own act.' 'Yes,' says she, ' he 
 can ; for he can do all that can be done, and as evil can be done
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. Ill 
 
 he can do it.' So quick a reply startled me. Thinks T, ' She 
 will run me aground presently; and, from being a doctor, as I 
 fancied myself, I shall become but a pupil to my own scholar.' 
 I then asked her where the great Collwar dwelt. She told me, 
 ' In heaven, in a charming place.' ' And can he know what we 
 do ?' says I. ' Yes,' replied she, ' his image tells him every- 
 thing ; and I have prayed to his image, which I have often seen; 
 and it is filled with so much virtue that it is his second self; for 
 there is only one of them in the world who is so good, he gives 
 several virtues to other images of himself, which are brought to 
 him, and put into his arms to breathe upon ; and tlie only thing 
 I have ever regretted since I knew you is, that I have not one of 
 them here to comfort and bless us and our children.' 
 
 Though I was sorry for the oddity of her conceptions, I was 
 almost glad to find her so ignorant, and pleased myself with 
 thinking that as she had already a confused notion of a Supreme 
 Power, I should soon have the satisfaction of bringing her to a 
 more rational knowledge of Him. 
 
 'Pray, Youwee,' says I, 'what is your God made of?' 
 ' Why of clay,' says she, ' finely painted, and looks so terrible he 
 would make you tremble to behold him.' 'Do you think,' says 
 I, ' that is the true Collwar's real shape, if you could see him- 
 self ?' She told me, ' Yes; for, that some of his best servants 
 had seen him, and took the representation from himself.' ' And 
 pray, do you think he loves his best servants, as you call them, 
 and is kind to them ?' ' You need not doubt it,' says she. 
 ' Why, then,' replied I, ' how came he to look so terrible upon 
 them when they saw him, as you say they did ? for I can see no 
 reason how terrible soever he looks to others, why he should 
 shew himself so to those he loves. I should rather think, as you 
 say he is kind to them, that he should have two images, a placid 
 one for his good, and a terrible one for his bad servants ; or else, 
 who by seeing him can tell whether he is pleased or angry ? for 
 even you yourself, Youwee, when anything pleases you, have a 
 different look from that you have when you are angry ; and little 
 Pedro can tell whether he does well or ill by your countenance; 
 whereas, if you made no distinction, but looked with the same 
 face on all his actions, he would as readily think he did well as 
 ill in committing a bad action.' Youwarkee could not tell what 
 to say to this, the fact seeming against her. 
 
 I then asked her, if she thought the image itself could hear 
 her petitions. She replied, 'Yes.' 'And can he,' says I, 're- 
 turn you an answer ?' She told me, he only did that to his best 
 servants. ' Did you over hear him do it ?' says I. ' For, unless 
 he can speak too, I should much suspect his hearing ; and yoii 
 being one of his best servants, seeing you love him, and pray 
 heartily to him, why should you not hear him as soon as others?' 
 ' No,' says she, ' there are a great number of gliimms on pur- 
 pose to serve him, pray for us to him, and receive his answers.' 
 ' But to what purpose then,' says I, ' is your praying to him if
 
 112 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 their prayers will serve your turn ?' ' O,' says she, 'the image 
 hears them sooner than us, and sends the petitions up to tlie 
 great Colhvar, and lets him know who makes them, and desires 
 him to let them have what they want.' ' But suppose,' says I, for 
 argument's sake, ' that you could see the great CoUwar, or know 
 where he was, and should pray to liimself, without going about 
 to his image first, do you think he could not hear you ?' ' I can- 
 not tell that,' says she. ' But how then,' says I, ' can he tell what 
 (if it could speak,) his image says, which is as far from him as 
 you are ? And, pray, do you think he can hear an image which 
 he did not make, which could not make itself, and which can nei- 
 ther hear, nor see, nor speak, better than he can hear a glumm 
 ■whom he did make, and who made that image, and who himself 
 can hear, and see, and speak to him ?' She paused here a good 
 while. At last, says she, ' Why truly, I cannot think but he 
 might as well, or better, hear me than the image.' ' Why then,' 
 said I, ' don't you make your petitions to himself, and not to the 
 image ? It is for the reason I have given you, my dear Youwar- 
 kee, that I pray to him, and not to his image, or any repre- 
 sentation of him upon earth ; and, consequently, am more sure 
 of being heard and answered.' ' Indeed,' says she, ' I never 
 thought of that before, for our ragans always charged me to 
 pray to the image, or to let them know what I wanted, and they 
 would pray to him for me ; and they have had many a roppin of 
 me for so doing, and sometimes two or three, when they told 
 me I should have what I wanted ; but you have convinced me 
 it is better to pray to himself, and I shall always do it hereafter.' 
 Having conducted my scholar thus far, I left off, thinking I 
 had now laid a solid basis, that I need be in no fear for my 
 superstructure ; and, as the slower you build, the firmer it 
 settles, I thought fit to let this first work settle into a firm principle, 
 before I raised any farther doctrine upon it, which, as occasion 
 offered, I determined to pursue. I propagated no theological 
 notions in my children till they were capable of conceiving the 
 truth of them from principles of reason ; but only inculcated on 
 them justice, truth, and love to myself, their mother, and each 
 other. Having brought my wife firmly to believe in a Supreme 
 Being, (let her call him what she would,) who could hear our 
 prayers, see our actions, and answer our petitions as he sees fit, 
 and to an assurance that his love to us is so great that he will 
 do what is most beneficial for us, though it should not always 
 prove what we think so ; the great truths concerning his dis- 
 pensations in our creation and redemption, and our duty towards 
 him, followed of course, as direct consequences of such his 
 love and knowledge of us, and she easily came into them. 
 Accordingly, I opened the doctrine of the creation to her as well 
 as I could. I am sorry to say my explication of this great point 
 was not so just, so particular, and clear, as it might have been if 
 I had had a Bible, any more than was the succeeding history of 
 our redemption. However, in general, I explained both so
 
 OF PETER WTLKINS. 113 
 
 effectually, that though it required time to ground her in the 
 full practical faith of it, yet the opiniou she had of me, and my 
 fidelity to her, with the reasons I was able to urge for what I 
 taught her, persuaded her I was in the right, and disposed her 
 to hearken to what I delivered ; and then her own zealous 
 application, with God's grace, soon brought her to a firm belief 
 in it, and a suitable temper and conduct with respect to God 
 and man. 
 
 After I had begun with my children, I frequently referred their 
 farther instruction to their mother, for I have always expe- 
 rienced that a superficial knowledge, with a desire of becoming a 
 teacher, is, in some measure, equivalent to better knowledge ; 
 fur it not only excites every principle one has to the utmost, 
 but makes matters more clear and conspicuous even to one's 
 self. 
 
 By these means, and the Divine blessing thereon, in a few 
 years, I may fairly say, I had a little Christian church in my 
 own house, and in a flourishing way too, without a schismatic 
 or heretic among us. 
 
 Chapter XXII. — The Author's account of his Children — Theirnames — 
 They are exercised in flying— His boat crazy — Youwarkee intends a 
 visit to her Father, but first takes another flight to the ship — Sends a 
 boat and chests througli the gulf— Clothes her children— An inven- 
 tory of the last freight of goods — The Author's method of treating 
 his children— Youwarkee, her son Tommy, with her daughters Patty 
 and Hallycarnie, set out to her Father's. 
 
 JL HAD now lived here almost fourteen years ; and besides the 
 three sons before mentioned, had three girls and one boy. 
 Pedro, my eldest, had the graundee, but too small to be useful ; 
 my second son. Tommy, had it complete ; so had my three 
 daughters : but Jemmy and David, the youngest sons, none at 
 all. My eldest daughter I named Patty. My second daughter 
 my wife desired might be called by her sister's name Hally- 
 carnie ; and my yoviugest I named Sarah, after my mother. I 
 put you to the trouble of writing down the names, for, as I shall 
 liereafter have frequent occasion to mention the children seve- 
 rallv, it will be pleasanter for myself and you to call tlieni by 
 their several names of distinction, than to call them my second 
 i5on, or my eldest daughter, and so forth. 
 
 My wife now took great delight in exercising Tommy and 
 Patty (who were big enougli to Itc trusted) in flight, and would 
 often skim round the whole island with them before 1 could walk 
 half through the wood. And slie would teach tlicui also to swim 
 or sail. I know not which to call it ; for sometimes you should 
 see them dart out of the air, as if they would fall on their fiices 
 into the lake, when, coming near the surface, they would stretch 
 
 PET. WIL. H
 
 114 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 their legs in a horizontal posture, and in an instant turn on 
 their backs, and then you could see nothing from the bank, to all 
 appearance, but a boat sailing along, the graundee rising at their 
 head, feet, and sides, so like the sides and ends of a boat, that 
 you could not discern the face or any part of the body. I own 
 I often envied them this exercise, which they seemed to per- 
 form with more ease than I could only shake my leg, or stir an 
 arm. 
 
 Though we had perpetually swangeans about us, and the 
 voices, as I used to call them, I could never once prevail on my 
 ■wife to shew herself, or to claim any acquaintance with her 
 country-folks. And what is very remarkable in my children is, 
 that my three daughters and Tommy, who had the full graundee, 
 had exactly their mother's sight. Jemmy and David had just my 
 sight, and Pedro's sight was between both, though he was never 
 much affected with any light ; but I was obliged to make spec- 
 tacles for Tommy and all my daughters when they came to go 
 abroad. 
 
 I had in this time twice enlarged my dwelling, which the 
 increase of my family had rendered necessary. The last altera- 
 tion I was enabled to do in a much better manner, and with 
 more ease than the first ; for, by the return of my flota, I had 
 gotten a large collection of useful tools, several of iron, where 
 the handles or wood-work preponderated tiie iron ; but such as 
 ■were all, or greatest part of that metal, bad got either to the 
 rock, or were so fast fixed to the head of the ship, that it was 
 difficult to remove them ; so that my wife could get compa- 
 ratively few of this latter sort, though some she did. It was 
 ■well, truly, I had these instruments, whicli greatly facilitated 
 my labours, for I was forced to work harder now than ever, in 
 making provisions for us all ; and my sons Pedro and Tommy 
 commonly assisted. I had also had another importation of 
 goods through the gulf, which still added to my convenience. 
 But my boat made me shudder every time I went into her. She 
 had leaked again and again, and I had patched her till I could 
 scarce see a bit of the old wood. She was of unspeakable use to 
 me, and yet I could not venture myself in her, but with the 
 utmost apprehension and trembling. I had been intending a 
 good while, now I had such helps, to build a new one, but had 
 been diverted by one avocation or other. 
 
 About this time Youwarkee, who was now upwards of thirty-two 
 years of age, the fondest mother living, and very proud of her 
 children, had formed a project of taking a flight to Arndrumn- 
 Stake, a town in the kingdom of Doorpt Swangeanti, as I called 
 it, where her father, if living, was a colamb, under Georigetti, 
 the prince of that country. She imparted her desire to me, 
 asking my leave ; and she told me, if I pleased, she would take 
 Patty and Tommy along with her. I did not much dislike the 
 proposal, because of the great inclination I had for a long time 
 to a knowledge of, and familiarity with, her countrymen and
 
 OF PETEIl tv'ILKINS. 1]5 
 
 relations ; and now I liad so many of her children with me, I 
 could not think slio would ever be prevailed on, but by force, to 
 quit me and her offspring, and be contented to lose six for the 
 sake of having two with her ; especially as she had shewed no 
 more love for them than the rest ; so I made no hesitation, but 
 told her she should go. 
 
 I expected continually I should hear of her departure; but 
 she saying no more of it, I thought she had dropped her design, 
 and I did not choose to mention it. But one day as we were at 
 dinner, looking mighty seriously, she said, ' My dear, I have 
 considered of the journey you have consented I should take, but 
 in order thereto it is necessary that I prepare several tilings for 
 the children, especially those who have no graundee, and I am 
 resolved to finish them before I go, that we may appear with 
 decency both here and at Arndrumnstake ; for I am sure my 
 father, whose temper I am perfectly acquainted with, will, upon 
 sight of me and my little ones, be so overjoyed, that he will forgive 
 my absence and marriage, provided he sees reason to believe I 
 have not matched unworthily, unbecoming my birth ; and after 
 keeping me and the children with him, it may be two or three 
 months, will accompany me homo again himself with a great 
 retinue of servants and relations; or, at least, if he is either dead 
 or unable for flight, my other relations will come or send a con- 
 voy to take care of me and the children: and, my dear, as I 
 shall give them all the encomiums I can of you, and of my 
 situation with you, while I am among them, I would have them 
 a little taken with the elegance of our domestic condition when 
 they come hither, tliat they may think me happy in you and my 
 children; for I would not only put my family into a condition to 
 appear before them, but to surprise the old gentleman and his 
 company, who never in their lives saw any part of mankind with 
 another covering than the graundee.' When she had done, I 
 expressed my approbation of her whole system as altogether pru- 
 dent ; and she proceeded immediately to put it in execution. To 
 work she went, opened every chest, and examined its contents. 
 But Avhile she was upon the hunt, and selecting such things as 
 she thought fit for her purpose, she recollected several articles she 
 had observed in the ship, which she judged far more for her 
 turn than any she had at home. Hereupon she prayed me to 
 let her take another trip to the vessel, and to carry Tommy with 
 her. 
 
 After so many trials, and such happy experience of her wise 
 and fortunate conduct, I consented to her flight : and away went 
 she and her son. Upon their return, which was in a few days, 
 she told me what they had been doing, and said, as she so often 
 heard me complain of the age of my boat, and fear to sail in her, 
 she had fitted me out a little ship, and hoped it would in due 
 time arrive safely. As she passed quickly on to other things, I 
 never once thought of asking her what she meant by the little 
 ^hip she spoke of; but must own, that like a foolishly fouJ 
 H2
 
 116 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 parent, I was more intfint on her telling me how Tommy had 
 found a hoard of playthings, which he had packed up for his 
 own use. 
 
 As to this last particular I learned by the sequel of the story, 
 when the spark, proud of his acquisition, came to me, that he 
 had been peeping about in the cabin whilst his mother was 
 packing the chests, and seeing a small brass knob in the wain- 
 scot, took it for a plaything, and pulling to get it out, opened a 
 door of a cupboard, where he had found some very pretty toys 
 that he positively claimed for himself; among which were a small 
 plain gold ring and a very fine one set with diamonds, which he 
 shewed me upon two of his fingers. I wondered how the child, 
 who had never before seen such things or the use of them, 
 should happen to apply these so properly; but he told me, in 
 playing with this, meaning the diamond ring, about his fingers, it 
 slipped over his middle finger joint, and he could not get it off 
 again, so he put the other upon another finger to keep it com- 
 pany. 
 
 We watched daily, as usual on such occasions, for the arrival 
 of our fleet. It was surprising that none of the chests which 
 Youwarkee shot down the gulf were ever half so long in their 
 passage as I was myself, — but some came in a week, some in a 
 few days more, and even some in less; which I attributed to 
 their following directly the course of the water, shooting from 
 shelf to shelf as the tide sat; and I believe my keeping the boat 
 I sailed in so strictly and constantly in the middle of the stream, 
 "was the reason of my being detained there so long. In less than 
 a fortnight every thing came safe but one chest, which, as we 
 never heard of it, I suppose was either sunk or bulged. 
 
 Being one day upon shore watching to see if anything more 
 was come through the cavern, I spied at a distance somewhat 
 looking very black and very long, and by the colour and shape 
 thereof I took it for a young whale. Having observed it some 
 time making very little way, I took my old boat and followed it; 
 but was afraid to go near ir, lest a stroke with its tail (which I 
 then thought I saw move) might endanger my boat and myself 
 too; but creeping nearer and nearer, and seeing it did not stir, I 
 believed it to be dead; whereupon, taking courage, I drew so 
 close, that at length I plainly perceived it was the ship's second 
 boat turned upside down. It is not easy to express the joj' I felt 
 on this discovery. It was the very thing I was now, as I have 
 said, in the greatest want of. I presently laid hold of it and 
 brought it ashore; and it was no small pleasure to find on ex- 
 amining, that though it had lain so long dry, it was yet quite 
 sound, and all its chinks filled up in its passage; and it proved 
 to me afterwards the most beneficial thing I could have had from 
 the ship. 
 
 I got all my goods home from tha lake to my grotto by means 
 of the cart as usual. My wife and daughters waited with im- 
 patience for me to unpack, that they might take possession of
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 117 
 
 such things as would he needful for riggnig out the family 
 against the supposed reception of the old glumm, and had set all 
 the chests in the order they desired they might be opened in. 
 But Tonuny running to me with a ' Pray, daddy, open my chest 
 first ! Pray give me my playthings first!' it was, to satisfy him, 
 concluded in favour of his demand. So, he pointing to the chest 
 which he regarded as his property, I opened it whilst his eyes 
 were ready to pierce through it till 1 came to his treasure. 
 ' There, there they are, daddy ! ' says he, as soon as I had un- 
 covered them. And, indeed, when I saw them, I could not hut 
 much connnend the child for his fancy; for the first things that 
 appeared were a silver punch or wine can and ladle, then a gold 
 watch, a pair of scissors, a small silver chafing-dish and lamp, a 
 large case of mathematical instruments, a flageolet, a terrella, or 
 globular load-stone, a small globe, a dozen of large silver spoons, 
 and a small case of knives and forks and spoous; in short, there 
 was, I Ijelieve, the greatest part of the Portuguese captain's 
 valuable effects. 
 
 These Tommy claiming as his own proper chattels, I could 
 not help interj)using somewhat of my authority in the affair. 
 'Hold, hold, son!' says I, 'these things are all mine; but as I 
 have several of you who will all be ec^ually pleased with them, 
 though, as the first finder, you may be entitled to the best sliare^ 
 you are not to grasp the whole, — you must all have something 
 like an equality; and as to some things which may be equally 
 useful to us all, they must be set up to be used upon occasion, and 
 are to be considered as mine and your mother's property.' I 
 thereupon gave each of them a large silver spoon, and with a fork 
 I scratched the initials of their names respectively on them, and 
 divided several of the trifles amongst them equally. ' And now, 
 'J'ommy,' says I, 'you for your pains shall have this more than 
 the rest,' oft'ering him the flageolet. Tommy looked very gloomy; 
 and though he durst not find fault, his dissatisfaction was very 
 visible by coolly taking it, tossing it down, and walking gravely 
 off, ' I thought,' sajs I, ' Tommy, I had made a good choice for 
 you; but, as I find you despise it — here, Pedro, do you take 
 that pretty thing, since your brother slights it.' Tommy replied 
 (speaking Imt half out and a little surly, more than I ever ob- 
 served before), ' Let him take it if he will, I can get bits of sticks 
 enough iu the wood.' 
 
 My method had always been, to avoid either beating or scold- 
 ing at my children for preferring their own opinion to mine; but 
 I ever let tilings turn about so, that from their own reason they 
 should perceive they had erred in opposing my sentiments; by 
 which means they grew so habituated to submit to my advice 
 and direction, that for the most part my will was no sooner 
 known to them than it became their own choice; but then I 
 never willed according to fancy only, but with judgment to the 
 best of my skill. 
 
 Tommy, therefore (as I said before), having shewn a disap-
 
 118 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 probation of my doiniis, to convince him of liis mistake I took 
 the flageolet from Pedro; 'And now, Pedro,' says I, 'let me 
 teach you how to manage this piece of wood, as Tommy calls it, 
 and then let me see if in all the grove he can cut such another.' 
 On this I clapped it to ray mouth, and immediately played seve- 
 ral country-dances and hornpipes on it ; for though my mother 
 had scarce taught me to read, I had learned music and dancing, 
 being, as she called them, gentleman-like accomplishments. My 
 wife and children, especially Tommy, all stared as if they were 
 vild, first on me, then on one another, whilst I played a country- 
 dance; but I had no sooner struck up a hornpipe, than their 
 feet, arms, and heads had so much twitchings and convulsive 
 motions, that not one quiet limb was to be seen amongst them; 
 till having exercised their members as long as I saw fit, I almost 
 laid them all to sleep with Chevy Chace, and so gave over. 
 
 They no sooner found themselves free from this enchantment, 
 than the children all hustled round me in a cluster, all speaking 
 together and reaching out their little hands to the instrument* 
 I gave it Pedro. ' There,' says I to him, ' take this slighted 
 favour as no such contemptible present.' 
 
 Poor Tommy, who had all this while looked very simple, 
 burst into a flood of tears at my last words, as if his heart would 
 have broke; and running to me, fell on his knees and begged my 
 pardon, hoping I would forgive him. I took him up, and kissing 
 him, told him he had very little offended me; for, as he knew, I 
 Lad more children to give anything to which either of the rest 
 despised; it was equal to him who had it, so it was thankfully 
 received. I found that did not satisfy; still in tears he said, 
 might he not have the stick again as I gave it to him first. 
 ' Tommy,' says I, ' you know I gave it to you first ; but you 
 disapproving my kindness I have now given it Pedro, who, 
 should I against his will take it from him, would have that reason 
 to complain which you have not, who parted with it by your own 
 consent ; and therefore, Tommy, as I am determined to acquaint 
 you as near as I can with the strict rules of justice, there must 
 no more be said to me of this matter.' Such as this was my 
 constant practice amongst them ; and they having always found 
 me inflexible from this rule, we seldom had any long debates. 
 
 Though I say the aff'air ended so with regard to what I had to 
 do in it, yet it ended not so with Tommy; for though he knew he 
 had no hopes of moving me, he set all his engines at work to 
 recover his stick (as he called it) by his mother's and sister's 
 interest. These solicited Pedro very strongly to gratify him. 
 At length Pedro (he being a boy of a most humane disposition) 
 granted their desire if I would give leave ; and I having signified 
 that the cause being now out of my hands he might do as he 
 pleased, he generously yielded it. And indeed he could not have 
 bestowed it more properly ; for Tommy had the best ear for music 
 I ever knew, and in less than a twelvemonth could far outdo me, 
 his instructor, in softness and easiness of finger; and was also
 
 OF PETER "SVILKINS. 119 
 
 master of every tune I knew, which were neither inconsiderable 
 in number nor of the lowest rate. 
 
 Youwarkee, with her daughters, sat close to work, and had 
 but just completed her whole design for the family clothing when, 
 she told me she found herself with child again. As that circum- 
 stance ill suited a journey, she deferred her flight for about 
 fifteen mouths ; in which time she was brought to bed, and 
 weaned the infant, which was a boy, wliom I named Richard, 
 after my good master at the academy. The little knave thrived 
 amain, and was left to my farther nursing during its mammy's 
 absence ; who, still firm to her resolution, after she had equipped 
 herself and companions with whatever was necessary to their 
 travelling, and locked up all the apparel she had made till her 
 return, because she would have it appear new when her father 
 came, set out with her son Tommy and my two daughters, Patty 
 and Hallycarnie; the last of which by this time being big enough 
 also to be trusted with her mother. 
 
 Chapter XXIII.— Youwarkee's account of the stages to Arndrumnstake— 
 The Author uneasy at her flight — His employment in her absence, 
 and preparations for receiving her Father — How he spent the evunings 
 with the children. 
 
 iVlY wife was now upon her journey to her father's; but where 
 that was or how far off, it was impossible for me to conceive by 
 her description of the way ; for she distinguished it not by miles 
 or leagues, but by swangeans, and names of rocks, seas, and 
 mountains, which I could neither comprehend the distance of 
 from each other, nor from Graundevolet where I was. I under- 
 stood by her, indeed, there was a great sea to be passed, which 
 would take lier up almost a day and night, having the children 
 with her, before she reached the next arkoe, though she could do 
 it herself she said, and strain hard, in a summer's night ; but if 
 the children should flag by the way, as there was no restmg- 
 place between us and Battringdrigg, the next arkoe, it might be 
 dangerous to them ; so she would take the above time for their 
 sakes. After this, I found by wliat she said, there was a narrow 
 sea to pass, and a prodigious mountain, before she reached her 
 own country, and tliat her father's was but a little beyond that 
 mountain. This was all I could know in general about it. At 
 their departure she and the children had taken each a small pro- 
 vision for their thght, which hung about their necks in a sort of 
 purse. 
 
 I cannot say, notwithstanding this journey was taken with my 
 concurrence and consent, tliat I was perfectly easy wlien they 
 were gone ; for my affection for them all would work up im- 
 aginary fears too potent for my reason to disj)e], and which 
 at first sat with no easy pressure upon my mind. This my
 
 120 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 pretty babies at home perceiving, used all the little winning arts 
 they could to divert and keep up my spirits; and from day to day, 
 by taking them abroad with me, and playing with and amusing 
 them at home, I grew more and more persuaded that all would 
 go right with the absent, and that in due time I should see them 
 return again. 
 
 But as the winter set in I went little abroad, and then we em- 
 ployed ourselves within doors in preparing several things which 
 might not only be useful and ornamental, if the old glumm should 
 come to see us, but might also divert us — make the time pass less 
 tediously. The first thing I went upon was a table, which, as my 
 family consisted of so many, I intended to make big enough for us 
 all. With that view I broke up a couple of chests, and taking 
 the two sides of one of them, I nailed them edge to edge by strong 
 thick pieces underneath at each end and in the middle; then I 
 took two chest lids with their hinges, nailing one to each side of 
 my middle piece, which made two good flaps; after this with my 
 tools, of which I had now a chest full, I chopped out of new 
 stufi' and planed four strong legs quite square, and nailed them 
 strongly to each corner of my middle board; I then nailed pieces 
 from one leg to the other, and nailed the bed likewise to them ; 
 then I fastened a border quite round, within six inches from the 
 bottom fi-om foot to foot, which held all fast together. When 
 all this was done, still my table was imperfect, — I could not put 
 up the flaps, having no proper support. To remedy this, I 
 sawed out a broad slip from a chest side, and boring a large hole 
 through the centre, I spiked it up to the under side of the table's 
 bed with a spindle I contrived, just loose enough to play round 
 the head of the spike, filing down that part of the spindle which 
 passed through the bed of the table, and rivetting it close; so 
 that when my flaps were set u.p, I pulled the slip crossways of 
 the table, and when the flaps were down, the slip turned under 
 the table lengthways ; next, under each flap, I nailed a small 
 slip lengthwaj's of the flaps, to raise them on a level, wdien up, 
 with the top of the table. When I had thus completed the 
 several parts of this needful utensil, I spent some time and pains 
 by scraping and rubbing, to render it all as elegant as could be; 
 and the success so well answered my wish, that I was not a little 
 proud of the performance : and what rendered my work thereon 
 a still more agreealde task, was my pretty infants' company, 
 who stood by expressing their wonder and appi-obation at every 
 stroke. 
 
 Now I had gotten a table, I wanted chairs to it ; for as yet 
 we had only sat round the room upon chests, which formed a 
 bench of the whole circumference, they stood so thick. There 
 was no moving them without a monstrous trouble every time I 
 might have occasion to set out my table ; besides, if I could have 
 dragged them backwards and forwards, they were too low to be 
 commodious for seats. So I resolved to make some chairs and 
 Stools also, that might be manageable. I will not trouble you
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 121 
 
 with the steps I took in the formation of these ; only, in general, 
 you must know, tliat some more chests I broke up to that pur- 
 pose served me for timber, out of which I framed six sizeable 
 handsome chairs, and a competent number of stools. 
 ' But now that I was turned joiner I had another convenience to 
 provide for. I had nothing wiierein to inclose things, and pre- 
 serve them from dust, except the chests, and they were quite 
 unfit for holding liquors, victuals, and such like matters, in open 
 shells, as most of my vessels were. Wherefore, having several 
 boards now remaining of tiie boxes I had broken up for chairs 
 and stools, I bethought me of supplying this great deficiency : 
 so of these spare boards, in a workmanlike ^vay, (for by this 
 time I was become a tolerable mechanic,) I composed a very 
 tight closet, holding half a dozen broad shelves, shut up by a 
 good pair of doors, with a lock and key to fasten them. 
 
 These jobs took me up almost three months, and I thought I 
 had not employed them idly, but for the credit and service of my 
 family. I was now again at leisure for further projects. I was 
 uncertain as to my wife's return, how soon she might be with 
 me, or how much longer she might stay; but I was sure I could 
 do nothing in the meanwhile more grateful than increasing, by all 
 means in my power the accommodations of my house, for the 
 more polite as well as convenient reception of her father, or any 
 else who might accompany her home in the way of a retinue, as 
 she talked of. I saw plainly I had not room for lodging them, 
 and that was a circumstance of main importance to be provided 
 for. Hereupon I thought of adding a long apartment to one of 
 my outer rooms, to range against the side of the rock ; but re- 
 flecting that such a thing would be quite useless, unless I could 
 finish it in time, so as to be complete when my guests came, and 
 not knowing how soon that might be, I resolved to quit this 
 design ; and I fell upon another which might do as well, and 
 required nmch less labour and fewer days to perfect. 
 
 I remembered, that amongst those things my wife had packed 
 up on board the ship, and which came home througli the gulf, 
 there were two of the largest sails, and a couple of smaller size. 
 These I carried to the wood, and tried them in several places to 
 see where they 'migiit be disposed to most advantage in the 
 nature of a tent ; and, having found a convenient spot to my 
 purpose, I cut divers poles for supporters, and making straining- 
 lines of my mat-weed, I ])itched a noble one, sufticient to cover 
 or entei-tain a numerous company, and so tiglit everywhere as to 
 keep out the weather. The front of this new apartment I hung 
 with blue cloth, which had a very genteel effect. I had almost 
 forgotten to tell you tliat I contrived (by hanging one of the 
 smaller sails across, just in the middle, which 1 could let down 
 or raise up at pleasure) to divide the tent occasionally into 
 two distinct rooms. 
 . When I had proceeded thus far, there were still wanting scats
 
 122 tllE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 for this additional buildiniTj as I may call it ; and though I could 
 spare some chests to sit on, I found they would not half do. For 
 a supplement, then, I took my axe and felled a couple of great 
 trees, one from each side of the tent, sawed off the tops, and cut 
 each of the trunks into two about the middle, 'jjiese huge 
 cylinders I rolled into the tent, with a good deal of toil and 
 difficulty. Two of them I thrust into the inner division, and 
 left two in the outer. I placed them as benches on both sides ; 
 then, with infinite pains, I shaved the upper face of each 
 smooth and flat, and pared off all the little knots and rough- 
 nesses of the front ; so that they were fitted to sit on, and theiri 
 own weight fixed them in the place where I intended them to be. 
 At the upper end of the farther chamber I set three chesta 
 lengthwise for seats, or any other use I might see fit to put 
 them to. 
 
 During these operations we were all hard at it, and no hand 
 idle but Dicky in arms, and Sally, whom he kept in full employ ; 
 but Pedro, being a sturdy lad, could drive a nail, and lift or 
 carry the things I wanted ; and Jemmy and David, though so 
 young, could pick up the chips, hold a nail, or the lamp, or be 
 some way or other useful ; for I always preached to them the 
 necessity of earning their bread before they ate it, and not think 
 to live on mine and their brother's labour. 
 
 The nights being pretty long, after work was over, and Sarah 
 had fed her brother and laid him in his hammock, we used to sit 
 all down to enjoy ourselves at a good meal ; for we were nevei? 
 regular at that till night ; and then, after supper, my wife being 
 absent, one or other of the young ones would begin with some- 
 thing they had before heard me speak of, by saying, ' Daddy, 
 how did you use to do this or that in England ?' Tlien all ears 
 ■were immediately open to catch my answer, which certainly 
 brought on something else done either there or elsewhere j and 
 by their liltle questions and my answers they would sometimes 
 draw me into a story of three hours long, till, perhaps, two out 
 of three of my audience were falling asleep, and then we all 
 went to bed. 
 
 I verily believe my children would, almost any of them, from 
 the frequent repetition of these stories, have given a sufficient 
 account of England to have gained a belief from almost any 
 Englishman of their being natives there. 
 
 I frequently observed, that when we had begun upon Corn- 
 wall, and traversed the mines, the sea-coast, or talked of the fine 
 gentlemen's seats, and such things, one would start up, and if 
 the discourse flagged ever so little, would cry, ' Aye, but 
 daddy, what did you do when the crocodile came after you out of 
 the water ?' And another, before that subject was half ended, 
 (and I was forced to enter on every one they started,) would be 
 impatient for the story of the lion ; and I always took notice 
 that the part each had made the most reflections on, was always
 
 OF PETEU WILKINS. 123 
 
 most acceptable to the same person ; but poor Sally would never 
 let the conversation drop without some account of the muletto, 
 it was such a pretty, gentle creature, she said. 
 
 Chapter XXIV. — The Author's concern at Youwarkoe's stay — Hears a 
 voice call him — Youwarkee'is brother Quangrollart visits him with a 
 companion— He treats them at the Grotto — The Brother discovers 
 himself by accident— Wilkins produces his Children to him. 
 
 iVlY head, as well as my hands, had now been employed for 
 five montlis, in adjusting all things in the most suitable manner, 
 for the reception of Youwarkee and her friends ; but nobody 
 coming, and light days getting forward apace, I began to grow 
 very uneasy, and had formed divers imaginations of what might 
 occasion her stay. Thought I, ' I am afraid all the pains I have 
 been taking will be to no purpose ; for either her father will not let 
 lier return, or she has of herself come to such a resolution ; for 
 she knows I cannot follow her, and had rather, perhaps, live and 
 enjoy the three children she has with her, amidst a number of 
 her friends and acquaintance, than spend the remainder of her 
 days with me and all our offspring in tliis solitude.' But then I 
 reflected she chose it herself, or at least declared herself per- 
 fectly satisfied, yea, delighted therewith ! ' And here are her 
 children with me, the major part of them ; yet, what can I 
 think ? since her return is put oft' till the swangeans are over at 
 this arkoe, she will never bring her relations now in this un- 
 seasonable time for flight ; therefore I must think if she in- 
 tended to return at all, it would have been before now, and as 
 the case is not so, my fear of losing her entirely prevails greatly. 
 O !' says I, 'tliat we had but a post here as we have in England ; 
 there wo can communicate our thoughts at a distance to each 
 other without any trouble, and for little charge ! What a 
 country this is to live in ! and wliat an improper creature am I 
 to live in it ! Had I but the graundee, I would have found her 
 out l)y this time, be she where she would ; but, whilst every one 
 about me can pass, repass, and act as they please, I am fixed 
 here like one of my trees, bound to the spot, or, upon removal, 
 to die in the attempt.' 
 
 I had hardly finished my reflections, (for I was sitting by 
 myself in my tent upon one of the trees I had turned into 
 benches,) when 1 heard a musical voice call ' Peter ! Peter !' I 
 started. ' What's this ?' says I. ' It is not Youwarkee's voice! 
 What can this mean ?' ListiMiing, I heard it again, but at so 
 great a distance, I could but just perceive the sound. ' IJe it 
 where it will,' says I, ' I will face it !' Thus speaking, I went 
 out of the tent, and hearkened very attentively, but could hear 
 nothing. I then ran for my gun, and walked through the wood 
 as fast as I could to the plain ; but still I neither saw nor heard 
 anything. I was then in hopes of seeing somebody ou the lake,
 
 124. TUE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 but no one appeared ; for I was fully determined to make myself 
 kno^^^l to whomsoever I should meet ; and, if possible, to gain 
 some intelligence of my wife. But after so much fruitless pains, 
 my hopes being at an end, I was returning, when I heard 
 'Peter! Peter !' again, at a great distance, the sound coming 
 from a different quarter than at first. Upon this I stopped, and, 
 heard it repeated ; and it was as if tlie speaker approached 
 nearer and nearer. Hereupon I stepped out of the wood, (for I 
 had just re-entered it upon my return home,) when I saw two 
 persons upon the swangean just over my head. I cried out, 
 ' Who's that ?' And they immediately called again, ' Peter ! 
 Peter!' 'Ors clam gee,' says I; that is, 'Here am I.' On 
 this they directly took a small sweep round, (for they had over- 
 shot me before they heard me,) and alighted just by me ; when I 
 perceived them to be my wife's countrymen, being dressed like 
 her, with only broader chaplets about their heads, as she told 
 me the glumms all wore. After a short obeisance, they asked 
 me if I was the glumm Peter, barkatt to Youwarkee. I 
 answered I was. They then told me tliey came with a mes-. 
 sage from Pendlehamby, colamb of Arndrumnstake, my goppa, 
 and from Youwarkee, his daughter. I was vastly rejoiced to see 
 them, and to hear only the name of my wife. But though I 
 longed to know their message, I trembled to think of their 
 mentioning it, as one of them was just going to do, for fear of 
 hearing some things very displeasing ; so I begged them to go 
 through the wood with me to the grotto, where we should have 
 more leisure and convenience for talk, and where, at the same 
 time, they might take some refreshment. But though I had 
 thus put off their message, I could not forbear inquiring by the 
 way after the health of my goppa, and my wife and children, how 
 they got to Arndrumnstake, and how they found their relations 
 and friends. They told me all were well ; and that Youwarkee, 
 as she did on me, desired I would think on her with truQ 
 affection. I found this was the fphrase of the country. As for 
 for the rest, I hoped it would turn out well at last, though I 
 dreaded to hear it. 
 
 Being arrived at the grotto, I desired my guests to sit down, 
 and take such refreshment as I could prepare them. When 
 they were seated, I went to work in order to provide them a 
 repast. Seeing my fire piled up very high, and burning fierce, 
 and the children about it, they wondered where they were got, 
 and who they had come to, and turned their faces from it ; but 
 I setting some chairs, so that the light might not strike on their 
 eyes, they liked the warmth well enough ; though, I remarked, 
 the light dill not affect them so much as it had done Youwarkee. 
 
 Whilst I was cooking, the poor children got all up in a corner, 
 and stared at the strangers, not being able to conceive where 
 they came from, and, by degrees, crept all backwards into the 
 bed-chamber, and hid themselves ; for they had never before 
 seen anybody but my own family.
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 125 
 
 I observed that one of my guests paid more than ordinary 
 respect to the other ; and though their graundees made no dis- 
 tinction between them, yet there was something, I thought, much 
 more noble in the address and beliaviour of tlie latter ; and 
 taking notice that he was also the chief spokesman, I judged it 
 proper to pay my respects to him in a somewhat more distin- 
 guishing manner, though so as not to offend the other if I should 
 happen to be mistaken. 
 
 I first presented a can of my Madeira, and took care, as if 
 by accident, to give it to Mr. Uppermost, as I thought him, who 
 drank half of it, and would have given the remainder to his 
 companion ; but I begged him to drink it all up, and his friend 
 should be served with some presently. He did so, and thanked 
 me by lifting his hand to his chin. I then gave the other a can 
 of the same liquor, which he drank, and returned thanks as his 
 companion had before. I then took a can myself, and telling them 
 I begged leave to use the ceremony of my own country to them, 
 I drank, wishing their own health, and that of all relations at 
 Arndrumnstake. He that I took for a superior fell a laughing 
 heartily. ' Ha, ha, ha,' says he, ' this is the very way my sister 
 does every day at Arndrumnstake.' ' Your sister, sir,' says I. 
 'Pray has she ever been in Eui-ope or in England ?' 'Well,' 
 says he, ' I have plainly discovered myself, which I did not 
 intend to do yet ; but, truly, brother Peter, I mean none other 
 than your own wife Youwarkee.' 
 
 The moment I knew who he was, I rose up, and taking him by 
 the right hand, lifted it to my lips and kissed it. He likewise 
 immediately stood up, and we embraced each other with great 
 tenderness. I then begged him, as I had so worthy and near a 
 relation of my wife's with me, that he would not delay the 
 happiness I hoped for, in a narrative from his mouth, how it 
 fared with my father, wife, and children, and all their kinsfolks 
 and friends, whom I had so often heard mentioned by my dearest 
 Youwarkee, and so earnestly desired to see. 
 
 My brother Quangrollart (for that he told mo was his name) 
 was preparing to gratify my impatience ; but seeing I had set the 
 entertainment on the table, which consisted chiefly of bread, 
 several sorts of pickles and preserves, with some cold salted fish, 
 he said that eating would but interrupt the thread of his dis- 
 course ; and therefore, with my leave, he would defer the re- 
 lating of what I desired for a little while ; which we all thinking 
 most proper, I desired him and his friend (who might be 
 another brother for aught I knew) to refresh themselves with 
 the pfor modicum I was able to provide them. 
 
 "Whilst my brother Quangrollart was looking upon and hand- 
 ling his plate, being what he had never before seen, his friend 
 had got the handle of one of the knives in his mouth, biting it 
 with all his force ; but finding he could make nothing of that 
 end, he tried the other, and got champing the blade. Perceiving 
 •what he was at, though I could not help laughing, I rose, and
 
 126 THE LIFE AXD ADVENTURES 
 
 begging; pardon, took the knife from him ; telling him I believed 
 he was not acquainted with the use of that instrument, which 
 was one of my country implements ; and that the design of it, 
 which was called a knife, and of that other, (pointing to it,) 
 called a fork, was the one to reduce the food into pieces proper 
 for chewing, and the other to convey it to the mouth without 
 daubing the fingers, which must happen in handling the food 
 itself; and I then shewed him what use I put them to, by 
 helping each of them therewith to somewhat, and by cutting a 
 piece for myself, and putting it to my mouth with the fork. 
 
 They both smiled, and looked very well pleased ; and then I 
 told them that the plate was the only thing that need be daubed, 
 and when that was taken away, the table remained clean. So, 
 after I had helped each of them for the first time, I desired 
 them to help themselves where they liked best ; and, to say the 
 truth, they did so more dextrously than I could have expected. 
 
 During our repast, we had frecpient sketches of the ob- 
 servations they made in their flight, and of the places where 
 they had rested ; and I could plainly see that neither of them 
 had ever been at this arkoe before, by hinting that if they had 
 not taken such a course they had missed me. 
 
 I took particular notice which part of my entertainment they 
 ate most of, that I might bring a fresh supply of that when 
 wanted ; and I found, that though they ate heartily of my bread 
 and preserves, and tasted almost of everything else, they never 
 once touched the fish ; which put me upon desiring I might help 
 them to some. At this they looked upon each other, which I 
 readily knew the meaning of, and excused themselves, expressing 
 great satisfaction iu what they had already gotten. I took, 
 however, a piece of fish on my own plate, and eating very 
 heartily thereof, my brother desired me to give him a bit of it. 
 I did so, taking care to cut it as free from bones as I could, and 
 for greater security cautioning him, in case there should be any, 
 to pick them out, and not swallow them. He had no sooner put 
 a piece in his mouth, but, ' Rosig,' says he to his friend, ' this is 
 padsi.' I thought indeed I had puzzled my brother when I gave 
 him the fish, but by what he said of it, he puzzled me; for I 
 knew not what he meant by padsi, my wife having told me they 
 had no fish ; or else I should have taken that word for their 
 name of it. However, T cut Rosig a slice ; and he agreeing it 
 was padsi, they both ate heartily of it. 
 
 While we were at dinner, my brother told me he thought he 
 saw some of my children just now; for his sister had informed 
 him she had five more at liome ; and he asked me why they did 
 not appear, and eat with us. I excused their coming, as fearing 
 they would only be troublesome; and said, when we had done 
 they should have some victuals. But he would not be put off, 
 and entreated me to admit them. So I called them by their 
 names, and they came, all but Dicky, who was asleep in 
 his hammock. • I told them, that the gentleman, pointing to
 
 OF PETER WILKINS, 127 
 
 Quangrollart, was their uncle, their mamma's brother, and 
 ordered them to pay their obeisance to him, which tliey severally 
 did. I then made them salute Rosig;. This last would have 
 had them sit down at table, but I positively forbade that ; and, 
 giving each of them a little of what we had before us, they 
 carried it to the chests, and ate it there. 
 
 When we had done, the children helped me to clear the table, 
 and were retiring out of the room ; but then I recalled them, 
 and desired their uncle to excuse their stay ; for as he had pro- 
 mised me news of their mammy and her family, it would be the 
 height of pleasure to them to hear him. He seemed very much 
 pleased with this motion, desiring by all means they might be 
 present while he told his story. Whereupon I ordered them to 
 the chests again while Quangrollart delivered his narrative. 
 
 Chapter XXV.— Quangrollarfs account of Youwarkee's journey, and 
 reception at her Father's. 
 
 JlI AVING set on the table some brandy and Madeira, and each 
 of us taken one glass of both, I shewed, by the attentiveness of 
 my aspect and posture, how desirous I was he should proceed to 
 ■what he had promised. Observing this, he went on in the 
 following manner. ' Brother Peter,' says he, ' my sister You- 
 warkee, as I don't doubt you will be glad to hear of her first, 
 arrived very safe at Arndrumnstake, the third day after she left 
 you, and alter a very severe flight to the dear little Hallycarnie, 
 who was a full day and a night on her graundee ; and at last 
 would not have been able to have reached Battringdrigg but for 
 my sister's assistance, who, taking her sometimes on her back for 
 a short flight, by those little refreshments enabled her to perform 
 it ; but from Battringdrigg, after some hours' rest, they came 
 with pleasure to the White Mountains, from whence, after a 
 small stay, they arrived at Arndrumnstake. 
 
 ' They alighted at our coovett, but were opposed at their 
 entrance by the guards, to whom they did not choose to discover 
 themselves, till notice was given to my father ; who, upon hearing 
 that some strangers desired admittance to him, sent me to intro- 
 duce them, if they wore proper for his presence, or else give 
 orders for such other reception as was suitable to them. 
 
 ' When I came to the guard, I found three gawroys and a 
 glumm-boss, whose appearance and behaviour, I must own, 
 prejudiced me very much in their favour. I then asked from 
 whence they came, and their business with the colami). You- 
 warkce told me they came not about business of public concern, 
 relating to the colamb's office, but out of a dutiful regard, as 
 relations, to kiss his knees. " My father," said I, " shall know 
 it immediately ; but first, pray inform me of your name ?'* 
 "Your father!" replied Youwarkee, "are you my brother 
 Quangrollart ?" " My name is so," says I, " but I have only
 
 128 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 one sister, now -with my father, and how I can be your brother, 
 I am not able to guess." " Have you never had another 
 sister ?" says slie. " Yes," says I, " but she is long since 
 dead ; her name was Youwarkee." At my mentioning her 
 name she fell upon my neck in tears, crying, "My dear brother, 
 I am that dead sister Youwarkee, and these with me are some 
 of my children, for I have five more ; but pray how does my 
 father and |^sister ?" I started back at this declaration, to view 
 her and the children, fearing it was some gross imposition, not 
 in the least knowing or remembering anything of her face, after 
 so long an absence ; but I desired them to walk in, till I told 
 my father. 
 
 ' The guard, observing the several passages between us, were 
 amazed to think who it could be bad so familiarly embraced me ; 
 especially as they plainly saw I only played a passive part in it. 
 
 ' When I went in, I did not think proper directly to inform 
 jny father what had happened ; but calling my sister Hally-. 
 carnie, I let her into the circumstances of this odd affair, and 
 desired her advice what to do. " For," says I, " surely this 
 must be some impostor ; and as my father has scarce subdued 
 his sorrow for my sister's loss, if this gawi-ey should prove a 
 deceiver, it will only revive his affliction, and may prove at this 
 time extremely dangerous to him ; therefore let's consider what 
 had better be done in the matter." 
 
 ' Hallycarnie, who had attentively weighed all I said, seemed 
 to think it was some cheat, as well as I did ; for we could neither 
 of us conceive that anything but death, or being slit, could have 
 kept Youwarkee so long from the knowledge of her relations ; 
 and that neither of them could be the case was plain, if the 
 person attending was Youwarkee. " Besides, brother," saj'3 
 Hallycarnie, " she cannot surely be so much altered in fifteen 
 years, but you must have known her ; and yet, now I think it is 
 possible, you being so much younger, may have forgot her ; but 
 whilst we have been talking of her, I have so well recollected 
 her, that I think I could hardly be imposed upon by any 
 deceiver." 
 
 ' I then desired her to go with me to the strangers, and see if 
 she coitld make any discovery. She did so; and had no sooner 
 entered the abb but Youwarkee called out, " My dear sister 
 Hallycarnie!" and she as readily recollecting Youwarkee, they 
 in transport embraced each other; and then your wife presented 
 to us her three children: it proved the tenderest scene, except 
 the following, I ever saw. 
 
 ' My father having kept his chamber some time with a fever, 
 and though he was pretty well recovered, having not yet been 
 out of it, we consulted how we might introduce our sister and 
 her children to him with as little surprise as might be, for fear of a 
 relapse by too great a hurry of his spirits. At length we con-- 
 eluded I should go tell liiin tliat some strangers had arrived, de- 
 siring to see him ; but ou inipiry, finding their business was too
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 129 
 
 trifling to trouble him upon, I had dispatched them. I was 
 then to say, how like one of them was to my sister, Youwarkee; 
 and whilst I was speaking, Hallycarnie was to enter and keep 
 up the discourse till we should find a proper opportunity of dis- 
 covery. I went in, therefore, as had been agreed; and upon 
 mentioning the name of Youwarkee, my father fetched a deep 
 sigh, and turned away from me in tears. At that instant Hally- 
 carnie came in as by accident : "Sir," says she, "what makes 
 you so sad? Are you worse to-day?" " O !" says he, "I 
 have heard a name that will never be out of my heart till I am 
 iu hoximo." " What, I suppose, my sister ?" " 'Tis true," 
 replied he, "the same." Says she, "I fancied so; for I have 
 just seen a stranger as like her as two doors could be, and would 
 have sworn it was she if that had been possible. I thought my 
 brother had been so imprudent as to mention her to you ; and I 
 think he did not do well to rip up an old sore he knew was 
 almost healed, and make it break out afresh." " Ah ! no, 
 child," says my father, " that sore never has nor can be healed. 
 O Great Image ! why can't I, by some means or other, be^ 
 ascertained what end she came to ?" 
 
 ' " Sir," says my sister, " I think you are much to blame for 
 these exclamations after so long absence; for if slie be dead, 
 what use are they of? and if she be not, ail may be well, and 
 ycu may still see her again." "0 never, never!" says my 
 father; "but could I be sure she was alive, I would take a 
 swangean, and never close my grauudee till I found hei-, or 
 dropt dead in the search." " And suppose you could meet with 
 her, sir," says I, " the very sight would overcome you and be 
 dangerous." " No; believe me, boy," says he, " I shuuld then 
 be fully easy and composed ; and were she to come iu this 
 moment I sliould sutler no surprise, but pleasure." " No sur- 
 prise, sir ?" says I. " Not if she were alive and well," says 
 he. " Then, sir," says Hallycarnie, " will you excuse me if I 
 introduce her ?" and wcut out directly without staying for an 
 answer. 
 
 ' When she was gone, " Quangrollart," says my father, sternly, 
 " what is the meaning of yours and your sister's playing thus 
 upon my weakness ? It is what I can upon no account forgive. 
 It looks as if you were weary of me, and wanted to break my 
 heart. To what purpose is all this prelude of yours, to intro- 
 duce to me somebody, who, by her likeness to my daugliter, may 
 expose me to your scoft' and raillery ? This is a disobedience I 
 never expected from either of you." 
 
 '" The Great Imago attend mc !" says I. "Sir, you have 
 much mistaken me; Init I will not leave you in doubt, even till 
 Hallycarnie's return: you shall see Youwarkee with her; for 
 all our discourse, I'll assure you, has but been concerted to pre- 
 pare you for her reception with three of her children." "And 
 am I, then," says he, in a transport, "still to be blessed?" 
 " You are, sir," says 1 ; " assure yourself you are." 
 
 PET. WIL. I
 
 130 THE LIFE A>'D ADVENTURES 
 
 ' By this time we heard them coming; but my poor father 
 had not power to go to meet them : and upon Youwarkee'a 
 nearer approach, to fall at his knees, his limbs failing him he 
 sunk, and without speaking a word, fell backwards on the couch 
 which stood behind him; and being quite motionless, we con- 
 chided liim to be stone-dead. On this the women became 
 entirely helpless — screaming only, and wringing their hands in 
 extravagant postures. But I, having a little more presence of 
 mind, called for the callentar, who, by holding his nose, pinch- 
 ing his feet, and other applications, in a little time brought him 
 to his senses again. 
 
 ' You may more easily conceive than I describe, both the 
 confusion we were all in during my father's disorder, and the 
 congratulations upon his recovery; so as I can give you but a 
 defective account of these, I shall pass them by, and come to 
 our more serious discourse after my father and your wife had, 
 without speaking a word, wept themselves quite dry on each 
 other's necks. 
 
 ' My father then looking upon the three children (who were 
 also crying to see their mammy cry), " And who are these ?" 
 says he. " These, sir," says Youwarkee, " are three of eight of 
 your grandchildren." " And where is your barkatt ?" says he. 
 " At home with the rest, sir," replied she, " who are, some of 
 them, too small to come so far yet. But, sir," says she, "pray 
 excuse my answering you any more questions, till you are a little 
 recovered from the commotion I perceive my presence has 
 brought upon your spirits; and as rest, the callentar says, will 
 be exceedingly proper, I will retire with my sister till you are 
 better able to bear company." My father was with much diffi- 
 culty prevailed with to part with her out of his sight ; but the 
 callentar pressing it, we were all dismissed, and he laid down to 
 Test.' 
 
 My brother would have gone on, but I told him, as it grew 
 near time for repose, and he arid Rosig must needs be fatigued 
 with so long a flight, if they pleased (as I had already heard the 
 most valuable part of all he could say, in that my father had re- 
 ceived my wife and children so kindly, and that he left them all 
 well), we would defer his farther relation till the next day: which 
 they both agreed to; I laid them in my own bed, myself sleeping 
 in a spare hammock.
 
 OF PETER M'lLKIXS. 131 
 
 Chapter XXVI A discourse on light— Quangrollart explains the word 
 
 Crashee — Believes a fowl is a fruit — Gives a farther account of You- 
 warkee's reception by her Fatlier, and by tlie King — Tommy and 
 Hallycarnie provided for at Court — Youwarkee and her Father visit 
 tlie Colambs, and are visited — Her return put off till nest Winter, 
 when her Father is to come with her. 
 
 J-HE next day I prepared again of the best of everything for 
 my new guests. I killed three fowls, and ordered Pedro (who 
 was as good a cook almost as myself) to get them ready for 
 boiling whilst we took a walk to the lake. Though we went out 
 in the clearest part of the morning, I heard no complaint of the 
 light. I took the liberty to ask my brother, if the light did not 
 offend him; for I told him my wife could not bear so much with- 
 out spectacles. ' What is that spectacle ?' says he. ' Something 
 I made your sister,' says I, ' to prevent the inconvenience of too 
 much light upon her eyes.' He said the light was scarce at all 
 troublesome to him, for he had been in much greater and wa3 
 used to it; and that the glumms, who travelled much abroad, 
 could bear more light than the gawreys, who staid much at 
 home: these stirring but little out, unless in large companies 
 and that of one another; and very rarely admitted glumms 
 amongst them before marriage. For his own part, he said, he 
 had an oifice at Crashdoorpt, which, though he executed chiefly 
 by a deputy, obliged him to reside there sometimes for a long 
 season together; and that being a more luminous country than 
 Arndrumnstake, light was become familiar to him; for it was 
 very observable, that some who had been used to it young, 
 though they might in time overcome it, yet at first it was very 
 uneasy. 
 
 I was upon the tenter whilst he spoke, lest, before he had 
 done, a question I had a thousand times thought to have asked 
 Tuy wife should slip out of my head, as it had so often done be- 
 fore, and was what I had lor years desired to be resolved in: 
 viz., what the meaning of the word slit was when applied to a 
 man. So, on his pausing, I said, that his mention of Crash- 
 doorpt reminded me of inquiring what crashee meant, when 
 applied to a glumm or gawrcy. It would be no liard task, he 
 said, to satisfy me in respect of that, as I already understood the 
 nature of the graundee ; whereupon he went on thus : ' Slitting 
 is the only punishment we use to incorrigible criminals : our 
 ■method is, where any one has committed a very heinous offence, 
 or, which is the same thing, lias multiplied the acts of offence, 
 he has a long string tied round his neck in the manner of a 
 cravat; and then two glumms, one at each end, take it in their 
 hands, standing side by side with him; two more stand before 
 him, and two behind him; ail wliich in that manner take flight, 
 SO that the string keeps the criminal m the middle of them; 
 12
 
 132 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 thus tliey conduct him to Crashdoorpt, wliich lies farther on the 
 other side of Arndrumnstake than this arkoe does on this side of 
 it, and is just such an arkoe as ours, but much bigger w ithin the 
 rocks. Wlien they come to the coovett they alight, where my 
 deputy immediately orders the malefactor to be slit, so that he 
 can never more return to Normnbdsgrsutt, or indeed by any 
 means get out of that arkoe, but must end his days there. The 
 method of slitting is thus : the criminal is laid on his back with 
 his graundee open, and after a recapitulation of his crimes and 
 his condemnation, the officer with a sharp stone slits the gume 
 between each of the filuses of the graundee, so that he can never 
 fly more. But what is still worse to new comers if they are not 
 very young, is the light of the place, which is so strong, that it 
 is some years before they can overcome it, if they ever do.' 
 
 This discourse gave me a great pleasure; thereupon I re- 
 •peated the dialogue that had passed between me and Youwarkee 
 about my being slit, and how we had held an argument a long 
 time without being able to come to one another's meanuig. 
 ' But pray, brother,' says I, ' how comes that light country to 
 agree so well with you?' 'Why,' says he, 'the colambat of 
 Crashdoorpt is reckoned one of the most honourable employ- 
 ments in the state, by reason of the hazard of it, and the person 
 accepting it must be young ; it was, by my father's interest at 
 court, given to me at nine years of age; my friend Rosig has 
 followed my fortune in it ever since, being much about my age, 
 and has a post midor me there: in sliort, by being obliged to be 
 so much there, and from so tender an age too, I have pretty well 
 inured myself to any light.' 
 
 By this time we had got home again to dinner, which Pedro 
 had set out as elegantly as my country could afford, consisting 
 of pickles and preserves as usual, a dish of hard eggs, and boiled 
 fowls with spinage. 
 
 My guests, as I expected, stared at the fowls, but never 
 offered to touch them, or seemed in the least inclined to do so, 
 I was afraid they would bo cold, and begged them to let me help 
 them. I put a wing on each of their plates and a leg on my 
 own; but perceiving they waited to see how I managed it, I 
 stuck in my fork, cut off a slice, dipped it in the salt, and put it 
 in my mouth. Just as I did they did, and appeared very well 
 pleased with the taste, ' I never in my life,' says Ivosig, ' saw 
 a crallmott of this shape before;' and laid hold of a leg, (taking 
 it for a stick I had thrust in, as he told me afterwards,) intending 
 to pull it out; but finding it grew there, ' Mr. Peter,' says he, 
 'you have the oddest shaped crallmotts that ever I saw; pray 
 what part of the woods do they grow in ?' ' Grow in ?' says I. 
 ' Ave,' says he; 'I mean, whether your crallmott trees are like 
 ours or not?' 'Why,' says I, 'these fowls are about my yard 
 and the wood too.' ' What !' says he, 'is it a running plant like 
 a bott ?' ' No, no,' says I ; 'a bird that I keep tame about my 
 house ; and those (shewing him the eggs) are the eggs of these
 
 OF PETEU WILKINS. 133 
 
 birds, and the birds grow from them.' ' Pr'ythee,' says Quan- 
 grollart, 'never let's inquire wliat they are till we have dined; 
 for my brother Peter will give us nothing we need be afraid of.' 
 
 It growing into the night by that time we rose from the table, 
 I set a bowl of punch before them, made with my treacle and 
 sour ram's horn juice, which they pulled off plentifully. After 
 some bum)iers had gone round, I desired my brother to proceed 
 where he left off in the account of my wife's reception with her 
 father. 
 
 ' When my father,' says he, ' had recovered himself by some 
 hours' repose, the first thing he did was to order my sister You- 
 warkee to be called ; who coming into his presence he took her 
 from her knees, kissed her, and ordered all to depart but my- 
 self and Hallycarnie. Then bidding us sit down, says he to 
 your wife, " Daughter, your appearance, whom I have so long 
 lamented as dead, has given me the truest cordial I could have 
 received, and I hope will add both to my health and years, I 
 have heard you suspect my anger for some part of your past con- 
 duct," (for she had hinted so to her sister and me,) " which you 
 justly enough imagine may be censured; but, my dear life! I 
 am this day what I did not expect any more to be,— a father of 
 a new-born child, and not of one only, but of many ; and this 
 day, I say, daughter, shall not be spent in sorrow and excuses, 
 or anything to interrupt our mutual felicity; neitlier will I ever 
 liereafter permit you to beg my forgiveness, or attempt to palliate 
 any of your proceedings; for know, child, tliat a benevolence 
 freely bestowed, is better than twice its value obtained by 
 petition : I therefore, as in the presence of the Great Image, your 
 brother and sister, at this instant, erase from my mind for ever 
 what thoughts I may have had prejudicial to the love I ever 
 bore you, as I will have you to do all such as may cloud the 
 unreserved complacency you used to ajipear with before me. 
 And now, Quangrollart," says he, " let the guard be drawn out 
 before my coovett, and let the whole country be entertained for 
 Beven days; proclaim liberty to all persons confined, and let not 
 the least sorrow apjjear in any face throughout my colambat." 
 
 ' I retired immediately and gave the neccssarj' orders for the 
 speedy des])ateli of my father's eonnnands; which indeed were 
 performed to tin; utmost, and nothing for seven days was to be 
 lieard through the wliole district of Arndrumnstake, but joy and 
 the name of Youwarkee. 
 
 ' My father, so soon as he had dispatched the above orders, 
 sent for the children before him, whom he kissed and blessed, 
 frequently lifting up his eyes in gratitude to the Circat Imago 
 for the unex])ectod happiness he enjoyed on that occasion; and 
 then he ordered Youwarkee to let him know wJiat had befallen 
 her in her absence, and where she lived, and with whom. 
 
 ' Youwarkee was setting out with some indirect excuses; but 
 my fatlier absolutely forl)ade her, and charged her only to mention 
 plain facts without flourishes. So she began with her swangean,
 
 134 THE LIFE AND ADVENTITRES 
 
 ancl tlie accidental fall she had, your taking her in after it and 
 saving her life. She told him j-our continued kindness so 
 wrought n])on her, that she found herself incapable of dis- 
 csteeming you, but never shewed her affection, till having ex- 
 amined every particular of your life, and finding you a worthy 
 man, she could not avoid becoming your wife; and she said, the 
 reason why she always declined l)eing seen by her friends in 
 their swangeans, was for fear she should be forced from you, 
 though she longed to see us; and that at last she was come by 
 your consent; and that had it rested there only, she might have 
 come much sooner; for that you would often have had her shew 
 herself to her friends when you heard them, having strong desires 
 yourself to be known to them. 
 
 ' My father, upon hearing this, was so charmed with your 
 tenderness and affection to his daughter, that you already rival 
 his own issue in his esteem ; and he is persuaded he can never 
 do enough for you or your children. 
 
 ' The noise of Youwarkee's return and my father's rejoicing 
 soon spread over all Normnbdsgrsuttt ; and King Georigetti 
 sent express to my father, to command him to attend with your 
 ■wife and children at Brandleguarp, his capital. Tiiither accord- 
 ingly we all went with a grand retinue, and staid twenty days. 
 The king took great delight, as well as the ladies of the court, to 
 hear Youwarkee and her children talk English, and in being 
 informed of you and your way of life; and so fond was Yaccom- 
 tourse (who, though not the king's wife, is instead of one) of my 
 nephew Tommy, that upon my father's return, she took him t» 
 herself, and assured my sister he should continue near her person 
 till he was qualified for better preferment. The king's sister, 
 Jahamel, would also have taken Patty into her service; but she 
 begged to he permitted to attend her mother to Arndrumnstake; 
 so Hallycarnie, her sister, who chose to continue with Jahamel, 
 was received in her room, 
 
 ' Upon my father's return to Arndrumnstake, he found no 
 less than fifteen expresses from several colambs, desiring to 
 rejoice with him on the return of liis daughter, with particular 
 invitations to him and her to spend some time with them. My 
 father, though he hates more pomp than is necessary to support 
 dignity, could do no less than severally visit them with You- 
 warkee, attended by a gi*and retinue, spending more or less days 
 with each; hoping, when that was over, he should have some 
 little time to spend in retirement with his daughter before her 
 departure, who now began to be uneasy for you, who, she said, 
 would suffer the greatest concern in her absence : but upon their 
 return from those visits, at about the end of four months' pro- 
 gress, they found themselves in as little likelihood of retirement 
 as the first day; for the inferior colambs were continually posting 
 away, one after the other, to perform their respects to my father, 
 and all the inferior magistrates of smaller districts sending to 
 know when they might be permitted to do the same. Poor You-
 
 OF PETER ■WILKINS. 135 
 
 warkee, who saw no end of it, expressed her concern for you in 
 so lively a manner to my father, that, finding he could by no 
 means put a stop to the good will of the people, and not bearing 
 the thoughts of Youwarkee's departure till she had now received 
 all their compliments, he resolved to keep her with him till the 
 next winter set in in these parts, and then to accompany her 
 himself to Graundevolet. In the mean while, that you might 
 not remain in an uneasy suspense what was become of my sister, 
 he ordered me to dispatch messengers express to inform you of 
 the reasons of her stay; but I told him, if he pleased, I would 
 execute that office myself, with my friend Rosig, with which he 
 was very well pleased; and enjoined me to assure you of his 
 affection, and that he himself was debtor to you for the love and 
 kindness you had shewn his daughter. 
 
 ' Tluis, brother,' says Quangrollart, ' I hope I have acquitted 
 myself of my charge to youT satisfaction ; and it only now I'e- 
 mains that I return yon my acknowledgements for your hearty 
 welcome to myself and friend, which (with concern I speak it) I 
 am afraid I shall not have an opportunity to return at Arn- 
 drumnstake, the distance being so immensely great, and you not 
 having the graundee. To-morrow morning my friend and I will 
 set out on our return home.' 
 
 Quangrollart having done, I told him I could not but blush at 
 the load of undeserved praises he had laid on me ; but as he had 
 received his notion of my merits from mj' wife, too fond to let 
 my character sink for want of her support, it would be sufficient 
 if himself could conceive of, and also represent me at his return, 
 in no worse a light than other men ; and though it gave me ])aiu 
 to think of losing my wife so long, yet his account of her health, 
 and the company he assured me she should return in, would 
 doubly compensate my loss; and I begged of him, if it might be 
 with any convenience, he would let some messenger come the 
 day before her to give me notice of lier approach. As to their 
 departure on the morrow, I told them I could by no means think 
 of that, as I had proposed to catch them a dinner of fresh fish iu 
 the lake, and to shew thorn my )roat, and how and wh(;i"e I came 
 into this arkoe; believing, by what I had observed, it would be 
 no small navelty to tliein. So having engaged them one day 
 more, we parted for that night to rest. 
 
 Chapter XXVII.— The Author shews Quangrollart and Rosig his poultry 
 —They are surprised at them— He takes them a fishing— Tlicy wonder 
 at Iiis cart, and at his sliooting a fowl — Tliey are terribly friglitened at 
 tlic firing of a gun — AA'illiins iiacifies them. 
 
 i "WAS heartily sorry to lose my brother thus quickly, and still 
 more so to find it would be a long time yet ere I should see my 
 wife; however, I was resolved to behave as cheerfully as pes-
 
 136 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 sible, and to omit notliing I could do the few remainiri!!; hours of 
 Quanrrrollart's stay with me, to rivet myself thorouifhly in !iis 
 esteem, and to dismiss liim with a most cordial affection to me 
 and the rest of my children here with him. I rose early in the 
 morning to provide a good breakfast for my guests, and con- 
 sidering we should I)e in the air most part of that day, I treated 
 them with a dish of hot fish soup, and set before them on the 
 table a jovial bottle of brandy and my silver can : this last piece 
 I chose to shew them as a specimen of the richness of my house- 
 hold furniture, and the grandeur of my living, concealing most 
 of my other curiosities till Pendlehamby, my father-in-law's 
 arrival ; for I thought it would be imprudent not to have some- 
 what new of this kind to display at his entertainment. 
 
 After a plenteous meal we set out on our pleasurable expedi- 
 tion, having told Pedro what to get for dinner, and that I 
 believed we should not return till late. 
 
 We first took a turn in the wood, but I did not lead them near 
 my tent, because I did not choose my wife should hear of that 
 till she came; I then shewed them my farm-yard and poultry, 
 which they were strangely surprised at, and wondered to see so 
 many creatures come at my call, and run about my legs only 
 upon a whistle, though before there were only two or tliree to be 
 seen. They asked me a hundred questions about the fowl, 
 which I answered, and told them these were some such as they 
 had eaten and called crallmotts the day before. I afterwards 
 carried them to hear the nmsic of those plants that I call my 
 cream-cheese; which, as there happened to be a small breeze 
 stirring, made their usual melody. 
 
 When we had diverted ourselves some time in the wood, we 
 went to the wet dock, where I shewed them my boat. At first 
 view they wondered what use it was for; to satisfy them in that 
 I stepped in, desiring them to follow me, but seeing the boat's 
 agitation, they did not choose to venture till I assured them they 
 might come with the greatest safety : at length, with some per- 
 suasion and repeated assurances, I prevailed on them to trust 
 themselves with me. 
 
 We first rowed to the bridge, where I informed them by what 
 accident I was drawn down the stream on the other side of the 
 rock, and after a tedious and dangerous passage, discharged safe 
 in the lake through that opening. 
 
 I then told them how surprised I had been, just before I knew 
 Youwarkee, with the sight of her country folks, first on the lake, 
 and then taking flight from that bridge ; and what had be?n my 
 thoughts and how great my terrors on that occasion. 
 
 After we had viewed the bridge I took them to my rill, (for by 
 this time they were reconciled to the boat, and would ludp me to 
 row it,) and shewed them how I got water. I then landed them 
 to see the method of fishing, for which purpose I laid my net in 
 proper order, and fixing it as usual, I brought it round at the rill, 
 and had a very good haul, with which I desired them to help me
 
 OF PETER AVILKINS. 137 
 
 up; for though I could easily have done it myself, I had a mind 
 to let them have a hand in the sport, with which they were 
 pleased. I perceived, however, the fish were not agreeable to 
 them; for when any one came near their hands, they avoided 
 touching it: notwithstanding, having got the; net on shore, I laid 
 it open ; but to see how they stared at the fish, creeping back- 
 wards, and then at me and the net, it made me very merry to 
 myself, though I did not care to shew it. 
 
 I drew up at that draught twenty-two fishes in all, of which a 
 few were near an ell long, several about two feet, and some 
 smaller. When they saw me take up the large ones in my 
 arms, and tumble them into the boat, they both, unrerpiested, 
 took up of the small ones, and put them in likewise ; but drop- 
 ping them every time they struck their tails, the fish had com- 
 monly two or three falls ere they came to the boat. 
 
 1 asked them how they liked that sport, and they told me it 
 was something very surprising, that I should know just where 
 the fish were, as they could see none before I pulled them up, 
 and yet they did not hear me whistle. I perceived by this, they 
 imagined I could whistle the fish together as well as the fowls, 
 and I did not undeceive them, being well enough pleased they 
 should think me excellent for something, as I really thought they 
 were on account of the graundee. 
 
 Upon our return, when I had docked my boat, as there were 
 too many fish to carry up by hand to the grotto, I desired them 
 to take a turn upon the shore till I fetched my cart for it. I 
 made what haste I could, and brought one of my guns with me,' 
 which I determined, upon some occasion or other, tf) fire off; for 
 I took it they would be more surprised at the explosion of that 
 than at anything they had yet seen. Having loaded my fish, 
 and marched backwards, they eyed my cart very much, and 
 wondered what made the wheels move about so, taking them 
 for legs it walked upon, till I explained the reason of it, and then 
 tiiey desired to draw it, which they did with great eagerness, cue 
 at a time, the other observing its motion. 
 
 As wo advanced homewards, there came a large water-fowl, 
 about the size of a goose, flying across ds. I bid them look at it, 
 which they did. Says my brother, ' I wish I had it !' 'If you 
 have a mind for it,' says I, ' I'll give it you.' 'I wish you would,' 
 says he, 'for I never saw anything like it in my life !' 'Stand 
 still then,' says I ; and stepping two or three yards before them, 
 I fired, and (lown it dro])ped. I then turned about to observe 
 what impression the gun had made on tlieni, and could not help 
 lauLdiing to see tliem so terrifird. Rosig, before I could wcdl 
 look about, had got fifty paces from me, and my brother was 
 lying behind the cart of fish. I called and asked them what 
 was the matter, and desired them to come to nie, telling them 
 they should receiv«; no harm, and offered my brother the gun to 
 linndle ; liut he, thanking me as much as if ho had, retired to 
 Rositr.
 
 138" THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 Finding they made a serious affair of it (for I saw them whis- 
 pering together), I was under some apprehensions for tlie conse- 
 quences of my frolic. Thinks I, ' If uuder this disgust they take 
 fliglit, refusing to hear me, and report tliat I was about to 
 murder them, or tell any other peniicious story to my fatlier, of 
 me, I am absolutely undone, and shall never see Youwarkee 
 more.' So I laid down the gun Ijy the fish, and moving slowly 
 towards them, expostulated with them upon their disorder ; 
 assuring them, tliat though the oljject before them might surprise 
 them, it was but a common instrument in my country, which 
 every boy used to take birds with ; and protested to them, that 
 the gun of itself could do nothing \yithout my skill directing it, 
 and that they might be sure I should never employ that but to do 
 their service. This, and a great deal more, brought us together 
 again ; and when we came to reasoning coolly, they blamed me 
 for not giving them notice. Says I, ' There was no room for me 
 to explain the operation of the gun to you whilst the bird was oa 
 the wing, for it would have been gone out of my reach before I 
 could have made you sensible of that, and so have escaped me ; 
 which, as you desired me to get it you, I was resolved it should 
 not do. But for yourselves, surely you could have no diffidence 
 in me ; that is highly unbecoming of man to man, especially 
 relations; and, above all, a relation to whom you have brought 
 the welcomest news upon earth, in the love of my dear father, 
 and his reconciliation to my wife.' 
 
 At last by degrees, I brought them to confess that it was only 
 a groundless sudden terror which suppressed their reason for a 
 while, but that what I said was all very true ; and as their 
 serious reflection i-eturned, they were satisfied of it. I then 
 stejjped for the bird, and brought it to them : it was a very fine 
 feathered creature, and they were very much delighted with the 
 beauty of it, and desired it might be laid upon the cart and 
 carried home. 
 
 All the way we went afterwards to the grotto, nothing was to 
 be heard from them but my praises, and what a great and wise 
 man brother Peter was. ' And no wonder now, sister You- 
 warkee,' says Quangrollart, ' once knowing him, could never 
 leave him.' It was not my business to gainsay this, but only to 
 receive it with so much modesty as might serve to heighten their 
 good opinion of me ; and I found, upon my wife's return, that 
 Quangrollart had painted me in no mean colours to his father. 
 
 I once more had the pleasure of entertaining them with the 
 old fare, and some of the fresh fish, part boiled and part fried, 
 which last they chose before the boiled. We made a very cheer- 
 ful supper, talking over that day's adventures, and of their 
 ensuing journey home, after which we retired to rest, mutually 
 pleased. We all arose earh' the next morning. We took a 
 short breakfast, after which Quangrollart and Rosig stuck their 
 chaplets with the longest and most beautiful feathers of the bird 
 I shot, thinking them a fine ornament. Being now ready for
 
 OF PETER WILKIXP. 139 
 
 departure, they embraced me and the children, and were just 
 taking flight, when it came into my head that as the king's 
 mistress liad taken Tommy into lier protection, it might possibly 
 be a means of ingratiating him in her favour if I sent him the 
 flageolet (for I had, in my wife's absence, made two others nearly 
 as good, by copying exactly after it). I therefore desired to 
 know, if one of them would trouble himself with a small piece of 
 wood I very much wanted to convey to my son. Rosig answered, 
 with all his heart ; if it was not very long he would put it into 
 his colapet. So I stepped in, and fetching the flageolet, presented 
 it to Rosig. My brother seeing it look very oddly, with holes 
 in it, desired (after he had asked if it was not a little gim) to 
 liave the handling of it. It Mas given him, and he surveyed it 
 very attentively. Being inquisitive into the use of it, I told him 
 it was a musical instrument, and played several tunes upon it ; 
 with which he and his companion were in raptures. I doubt not 
 they would have sat a week to hear me if I would have gone on ; 
 but I desiring the latter to take care of its safety, he put it in his 
 colapet, and away they went. 
 
 Chapter XXTIII. — Peter prepares for his Father's reception — Arguments 
 about his beard — Expects his Wife — Reflections on her not coming — 
 Sees a Jlesscnger on the Rock — Has notice of Pendlehamby's arrival, 
 and prepares a treat. 
 
 -LHE news my late visitors had brought me, set my mind quite 
 at ease ; and now, having leisure to look into my own affairs, 
 with the summer before me, I began to consider what prepara- 
 tions I must make against the return of my wife ; for, accord- 
 ing to the report I had heard, I concluded there would be 
 a great number of attendants ; and, as her father would no doubt 
 pique himself upon the grandeur of his equipage, if his followers 
 should see nothing in mc but a plain dirty fellow, I should be 
 contemned, and perhaps my wife, tlirough my means, be slighted ; 
 or, at least, lose that respect the report of me had in a great 
 measure procured her. 
 
 The first thing therefore that I did, was to look into my chests 
 again, wherein I knew there were many of the Portuguese cap- 
 tain's clothes, and take out such as would be most suitable to the 
 occasion, and lay them all by themselves. I found a blue cloth 
 laced coat, double-breasted, with very large gold buttons, and 
 very broad gold button-boles, lined with white silk ; a pair of 
 black velvet breeches, a large gold-laced hat, and a point neck- 
 cloth, with two or three very good shirts, two pair of red-heeled 
 shoes, a pair of white and another of scarlet silk stockings, two 
 silver-hilted swords, and several other good things; but upon 
 examination of these clothes, and by a letter or two I found in 
 the pockets of some of them, directed to Captain Jeremiah Vau-
 
 140 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 claile, in Tlireadneedle Street, London, I judged these belonged 
 to the Englisli captain, taken by tlie Portuguese ship in Africa. 
 I immediately tried some of them on, and thought they became 
 me very well, and laid all those in particular chests, to be ready 
 when the time came, and set them into one of my inner rooms. 
 
 Upon examining the contents of anotlier chest, I found a long 
 scarlet cloak laced, a case of razors, a pair of scissors, and 
 shaving-glass ; a long wig, and two bob wigs, and laid them by ; 
 for I was determined, as I might possibly have no other oppor- 
 tunity, to make myself appear as considerable as I could. 
 
 When I had digested in my mind upon what occasions I would 
 appear in either of them, and laid them in proper order, Pedro 
 and I went several days to work with the net, and caught abun- 
 dance of fish, which I salted and dried ; and we cut a great 
 quantity of long gi-ass to dry, and spread in my tent for the lower 
 gentry, and made up a little cock of it; we also cut and piled up 
 a large parcel of fire-wood ; and as I had now about thirty of the 
 best fish-skins, each of which would cover four chairs, I nailed 
 them on for cushions to my chairs, and the rest I sewed together, 
 and made rugs of them. 
 
 I had observed, that my brother Quangrollart, and Eosig, 
 neither of them had beards, and as they were quite smooth - 
 chinned, I conjectured that none of their countrymen had any ; 
 ' So,' says I, ' if that is the case, as I have now both scissors and 
 razors, I will e'en cut off" mine to be like them.' I then set up 
 my glass, taking my scissors in hand ; but had not quite closed 
 them for a snip, when I considered, that as I was not of their 
 country, and was so different from them in other respects, 
 whether it would not add to my dignity to appear with my beard 
 before them. TJiis I debated some time, and tlien determined 
 in favour of my beard ; but as this question still ran in my mind, 
 and I wavered sometimes this way, sometimes that, I some days 
 after prepared again for execution, and took a large snip off; 
 ' When,' says I, ' how can I tell whether I can shave after all ? 
 I have not tried yet, and if I can't, how much more ridiculous 
 shall I look with stubbed hair here and there, than witli this 
 comely beard ?' I must say, I never in my life had so long a 
 debate with myself, it holding upwards of two months, varying 
 almost every time I thought of it ; till one day, dressing myself 
 in a suit I had not before tried on, and looking in the glass; 
 ' It can never be,' says I, that this grave beard should suit with 
 these fine clothes : no, I will have it off, I am resolved.' I had 
 no sooner given another good snip, tlian spying the cloak, I had 
 a, mind to see how I looked in that; 'Aye,' says I, 'now T see 
 I must either wear this beard or not this cloak. How majestic 
 does it look ! So sage, so grave, it denotes wisdom and solidity ; 
 and if they already think well of me, don't let me be fool enough 
 to relinquish my claim to that for a gay coat.' I had no sooner 
 fixed on this, than I took up all the implements to put again into 
 the chest ; and the last of them being the glass, I would have
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 141 
 
 one more look before I parted with it ; but my beard made such 
 a horrid, frightful figure, with the three great cuts in it, that 
 though it grieved me to think I must part with it just when I 
 had come to a resolution to preserve it, I fell to work with my 
 scissors, and oft' it came ; and after two or three trials, I became 
 very expert with my razor. 
 
 Winter coming on, as I knew I must soon have more occasion 
 than ever for a stock of provision, from the increase of mouths I 
 expected, I laid in a stock for a little army, and when the hurry 
 of that was over, I kept a sharp look out upon the level, in 
 expectation of my company, and had once a mind to have 
 brougiit my tent thither to entertain them in ; but it was too 
 much trouble for the hands I had, so I dropped tiie desigu. I 
 took one or other of the children witli me every day, and grew 
 more and more uneasy at hearing nothing of them ; and as uncer- 
 tain attendance naturally breeds thoughtfulness, and the hours in 
 no employ pass so leisurely, as in that my mind presaged num- 
 berless intervening accidents, that might, if not entirely prevent 
 their coming, at least postpone it. 
 
 Thinks I (and that I fixed fur my standard), ' Youwarkee, I 
 am sure, would come if she could ; but then,' says I, ' here is a 
 long Hight, and to be undertaken by an old man too, (for I 
 thought my fatlier-in-law much older than I afterwards found 
 him,) who is now safe and quiet at home; and having his 
 daughter with him, is no doubt desirous of continuing so : now 
 wliat cares he for my uneasiness ? He can find one pretence or 
 other, no doubt, of drilling on the time till the dark weather is 
 over ; and then, forsooth, it will be too light to come ; and thus 
 shall I be hung up in susjiense for another year; or what if my 
 brother, as he called himself, for he may be no more a brother of 
 mine than the pope's, for aught I know, came only on a pretence 
 to see how I went on ; and not finding, for all his sham compli- 
 ments to me, his sister married to his father's likuig, should 
 advise him not to send my wife back again ; and so all the 
 trouble I have iiad on their account should only prove a standing 
 inouument of my fuolisli credulity ! Nay, it is not impossible, 
 )iut as I luive already had one message to inform me Tommy 
 and llailycarnie are provided for, as much as to say in plain 
 English, 1 shall see them no more, so I may soon have another 
 by some sneaking puppy or other, whom I suppose I am to treat 
 for the news, to tell me my wife and Patty are provided for too, 
 and I am to thank my kind benefactors for taking so great a 
 charge oft' my hands. Am I ? No ! I'll first set my tent, clothes, 
 chairs, and all other mementos of my stupidity on fire, and by 
 perishing, what's left of us, in the blaze, exterminate at once the 
 wretched remains of a deserted family. I hate to be niiule a 
 fool of!' 
 
 I had scarce finished my solilocpiy, when I heard a monstrous 
 sort of groan or growl in the air, like thunder at a distance. 
 ' What's that, Tedro ?' says I. ' I never heard the like before,
 
 142 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 daddy!' says he. 'Look about boy,' says I, 'do you see any- 
 thing?' We heard it again, 'Hark!' says Pedro, 'it comes 
 from that end of the lake.' Whilst we were Hstening to the 
 third sound, says Pedro, 'Daddy, yonder is something black 
 upon the rock, I did not see just now.' ' Why, it moves,' saya 
 I, 'Pedro ; here is news, good or bad.' ' Hope the best, daddy,' 
 says Pedro ; 'I wish it may be mammy.' ' No,' says I, ' Pedro, 
 I don't expect her before I hear from her.' 'Why then,' says 
 Pedro, ' here they come ; I can plainly discern three of them. 
 If my brother Tommy should be there, daddy !' ' No,' says I, 
 Pedro, ' no such good news ; they tell me Tommy's provided for, 
 and that's to suffice for the loss of my child : and yet Pedro, if I 
 could get you settled in England in some good employ, I shoidd 
 consent to that ; but what Tommy's to be I know not.' 
 
 By this time the three persons were so near, that seeing us, 
 they called out ' Peter !' and I making signs for them to alight, 
 they settled just before me, and told me that Pendlehamby and 
 Youwarkee would be with me by light next day. 
 
 I had no sooner heard this, but so far was I from firing my 
 tent, that I invited them to my grotto, set the best cheer before 
 them, and with overhaste to do more than one thing at once, I 
 even left undone what I might have done. 
 
 I asked them who came with my father ; and they told me 
 about two hundred guards. That knocked me up again, as I had 
 but prepared for about sixty ; thinks I, ' My scheme is all im- 
 twisted.' I then asked them, what loud noise it was, and if they 
 heard it just before I saw them over the rock. They told me 
 they heard only the gripsack they brought with them to distin- 
 guish them from ordinary messsngers ; and then one of thera 
 shewed it me, for I had before only taken it for a long staff in 
 his hand. ' But,' says he, ' you will hear them much louder 
 to-morrow, and longer, before they come to you.' 
 
 Having entertained them to their content, I sent them to rest, 
 not choosing to ask any questions ; for I avoided anticipating the 
 pleasure of hearing all the news from Youwarkee herself. 
 However, the boys and I prepared what provisions of fowl and 
 fish we could »i the time, to be ready cold against they came, 
 and then laid down ourselves. 
 
 Chapter XXIX.— Peter settles the formality of his Father's reception^ 
 Description of their march and alighting — Receives his Father — Con- 
 ducts him to his grotto — Offers to beg pardon for his marriage — Is pre- 
 vented by Pendlehamby — Youwarkee not known in English habit- 
 Quarters the oflScers in the tent. 
 
 IVl Y mind ran so all night upon the settling the formality with 
 ■which I should receive Pendlehamby, that I got little or no rest. 
 In the morning I spread my table in us neat a manner as 1 could.
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 143 
 
 and having dressed myself, Pedro, Jemm_y, and David, we 
 marched to the plain ; myself carrying a chair, and each of them 
 a stool, I was dressed in a cinnamon-coloured gold-buttou 
 coat, scarlet waistcoat, velvet breeches, white silk stockings, the 
 campaign-wig flowing, a gold-laced hat and feather, point cravat, 
 silver sword, and over all my cloak. As for my sons, they had 
 the clothes my wife made before she went. 
 
 When we heard them coming, I marshalled the children in the 
 order they were to sit, and charged them to do as they saw me 
 do ; but to keep rather a half-pace backwarder tlian me ; and 
 then sitting down in my chair, I ordered Pedro to his stool on 
 my right hand, and Jemmy to his on my left, and David to the 
 left of Jemmy. 
 
 I then sent two of the messengers to meet them, with in- 
 structions to let Youwarkee know where I waited for them, that 
 they might alight at a small distance before they came to me. 
 This she having communicated to her father, the order ran 
 through the whole corps immediately when and where to alight. 
 
 It will be impossible for me by words to raise your ideas 
 adequate to the grandeur of the appearance this body of men 
 made, coming over the rock ; but, as I perceive your curiosity is 
 on the stretch to comprehend it, I shall faintly aim at gra- 
 tifying you. 
 
 After we had heard for some time a sound as of distant 
 rumbling thunder, or of a thousand bears in consort, serenading 
 in their hoarsest voices, we could just perceive by the clearness 
 of the dawn gilding the edge of the rock, a black stream arise 
 above the summit of it, seemingly about forty paces broad; 
 when the noise increasing very much ; the stream arose broader 
 and broader ; and then you might perceive rows of poles, with 
 here and there a streamer ; and as soon as ever the main body 
 appeared above the rock, there was such a universal shout as 
 rent the air, and echoins; from the opi)osite rock, returned the 
 salute to them again. This was succeeded with a most ravishing 
 sound of voices in song, which continued till tliey came pretty 
 near me ; and then the first line, consisting of all the trumpets, 
 mounting a considerable height, and still blowing, left room 
 for the next ranks, about twi'nty abreast, to come forward 
 beneath them; each of which dividing in the middle, alighted 
 in ranks at about twenty paces distant from my right and loft, 
 making a lane before me, at the farther end of Avhicli Pendle- 
 hamby and his two daughters alighted, wilh about twenty of his 
 guards behind them ; tlie remainder, consisting of about twenty 
 more, coming forward over my head, and alighting behind me ; 
 and, during this whole ceremony, the gripsacks sounded with 
 such a din, it was astonishing. 
 
 Poor Youwarkee, who knew nothing of my dress, or of the 
 loss of my beard, was thunder-struck when she saw me, not 
 being able to observe any visage I had for my great wig and 
 hat : but putting a good face on the matter, and not doubting but
 
 144 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 if the person she saw was not me, she should soon find her husband, 
 for she knew the children by their clothes, slie came forward at 
 her father's right hand, I sitting as great as a lord, till they came 
 within about thirty paces of my seat; and then gravely rising, I 
 pulled oft" my hat and made my obeisance, and again at ten steps 
 forwarder ; so that I made my third low bow close at the feet of 
 Pendlehamby, the children all doing the same. I then kneeling 
 with one leg, embraced his right knee ; who raising me up, em- 
 braced me. Then retiring three steps, and coming forward 
 again, I embraced Youwarkee some time, during which the 
 children observed my pattern with Pendlehamby, who took them 
 up and kissed them, 
 
 I whispered Youwarkee to know if any more of her relations 
 were in the train, to whom I ought to pay my compliments ; she 
 told me only her sister Hallycarnie, just belnnd her father. I 
 then saluted her, and stejjping forward to the old gentleman's 
 left hand, I ushered him through the lines of guards to my 
 chair ; where I caused him to sit down with Youwarkee and 
 Hallycarnie on each side, and myself on the left of Plallycarnie. 
 
 After expressing the great honour done me by Pendlehamby 
 in this visit, I told him I had a little grotto about half a mile 
 through the wood, to which if he pleased to command, we would 
 retire ; for I had only placed that seat to relieve him imme- 
 diately upon his descent. 
 
 Pendlehamby rose, and all the gripsacks sounded; he leading 
 Youwarkee in his right hand, and I Hallycarnie in mine. 
 
 At the grotto, my father being seated, taking Youwarkee in 
 my hand, we paid our obedience to him. I would have asked 
 his pardon for taking his daughter to wife without his leave, and 
 was going on in a set speech I had studied for the purpose ; but 
 he refused to hear nie, telling me I was mistaken, he had con- 
 sented. I was replying I knew he had been so good as to pass it 
 over, but that would not excuse — when he again interrupted me, 
 by saying, ' If I did approve it, and esteem you, what can you 
 desire more ?' So, finding the subject ungrateful, I desisted. 
 
 I then gave each of them a silver can of Madeira, and You- 
 warkee retired. I soon made an excuse to follow her, to learn 
 if she was pleased with what I bad done. Says she, ' My 
 dearest, what is come to you ? I will promise you, but for fear 
 of surprising my father, I had disowned you for my husband.' 
 ' Dear Youwarkee,' says I, ' do you approve my dress, for this is 
 the English fashion ?' ' This, Peter,' says she, ' I perceived 
 attracted all eyes to you, and, indeed, is very showy, and I 
 approve it in regard to those we are now to please.; but you are 
 not to imagine I esteem you more in this than in your own old 
 jacket ; for it is Peter I love, in this and all things else; but step 
 in again, I shall only dress, and come to you.' 
 
 My wife being dressed in her English gown, just crossed the 
 room where my father sat, to see Dicky, who was in another 
 side-room. I was then sitting by, and talking with him. ' Sou,'
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 145 
 
 says my father, ' I understood you had no other woman in this 
 arkoe hut my daughter ; for surely you have no child so tall as 
 that,' pointing to my wife. ' No, sir,' said I, ' that is a friend.' 
 'Is she come to you,' says he, 'in my daughter's absence?' 
 ' Oh, sir,' says I, 'she is very well known to my wife.' 
 
 Whilst we were talking, in comes Youwarkeo, with the child 
 in her arms, which she kept covered to lier wrists with her gown 
 sleeye, to hide her graundee ; and playing with the child, talked 
 only in English to it. ' Is this your youngest son ?' says my 
 father. I told him ' Yes.' ' Pray, madam,' says I, ' bring the 
 child to my father.' 'Madam,' says he, 'you have a fine baby 
 in your arms ; has his mother seen him since she came home?' 
 He speaking this in his own tongue, and Youwarkee looking at 
 me, as if she could not understand him, I interpreted it to her. 
 My sister then desired to see the child, but I was forced again to 
 interpret there too. In short, they both talked with my wife 
 near half an hour, but neither of them knew her ; till at last, 
 saying in her own language, ' That is your grand-daddy, my dear 
 Dicky !' the old gentleman smoked her out. ' I'll be slit,' says 
 he, 'if that is not Youwarkee !' ' It's impossible,' says Haliy- 
 carnie. 'Indeed, sister,' says Youwarkee, 'you are mistaken !' 
 and my father protesting he had not the least suspicion of her, 
 till she spoke in his tongue, rose, and kissing her and the child, 
 desired her to appear in that habit during his stay. 
 
 I asked Pedro what provision had been made for the guards : 
 ' Son,' says my father, ' I bring not this number of people to eat 
 you up ; they have their subsistence with them ;' and he would 
 by no means suffer me to allow them any. I theu desired to 
 know if there were any officers or others to wliona he would have 
 shewn any particular marks of distinction. ' Son,' says the old 
 glumm, 'you seem to have studied punctilios; and though I 
 should be sorry to incommode you for their sakes, if you could 
 j)rocure some shelter and sleep-room for about twenty of them, 
 who are superiors, ten at a time, while the rest are on duty, I 
 should be glad.' I told him I had purposely erected a tent, 
 which would with great case accommodate a greater number ; 
 and as they were of distinction, with his leave, I insisted upon 
 providing for them ; to which, with some reluctance, I procured 
 Lis consent. 
 
 When Pcndlehamby was refreshed, he would go with me to 
 see the officers' quarters ; and sliewing him my tent, he haviug 
 never seen such a thing before, was going to climb up the outside 
 of it, taking it for earth. 'Hold, sir,' said I, 'you cannot do 
 so !' Then taking him to the front of it, I turned aside the blue 
 cloth, and desired him to walk in ; at which he seemed wonder- 
 fully pleased, and asked me how it was made. I told him in as 
 few words :is I could ; l)Ut he understood so little of it, tliat any- 
 thing else I had said might have done as well. He mightily ap- 
 proved it ; and calling the chief officer, I desired he would com- 
 mand my house, and that provision should be supplied to hig 
 
 PET, WIL. K
 
 14(j THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 quarters daily ; at whicli he hesitating, I assured him I had my 
 father's leave for what I offered; whereupon he stroked his chiu, 
 I then asked him if he had any clever fellows under him to 
 serve them, and dress their provisions ; but he hoped, he said, 
 they ^vere ready dressed, as his men knew little of that matter ; 
 but for any other piece of service, as many as I pleased should 
 he at my command. 
 
 Chapter XXX. — The manner of their dinner— Believe the fish and fowl 
 to be fruits — Hears his brother and the colambs are coming — Account 
 of their lying — Peter's reflections on the want of the graundee — They 
 view the arkoe — Servants harder to please than their masters — Rea- 
 sons for diiferent dresses the same day. 
 
 X ENDLEHAMBY having a mind to view my arkoe, took a 
 long walk with Hallycarnie in the wood till dinner-time ; and he 
 having before told me, that some of his guards always w^aited on 
 him at meals, I ordered their dinner before his return, sending 
 a large dish of cold fowls, cut into joints, into the tent, to be 
 spread on clean leaves I had laid on the chests, and setting a 
 sufficient quantity of bread and fish there also, I desired the 
 officers present to refresh themselves now ; and the rest, when 
 relieved, should have a fresh supply. I saw there was an oddity 
 in their countenances, which at first I did not comprehend ; but 
 presently turning about to the superior, ' Sir,' says I, ' though 
 this food may look unusual to you, it is what my island affords, 
 and you will be better reconciled to it after tasting.' So taking 
 a piece of fowl, and dipping it in the salt, I ate a bit myself, and 
 recommended another to him ; who, eating it, they all fell to 
 without farther scruple ; above all things commending the salt, 
 as what they had never tasted the like of before, though they 
 thought they had both of the fish and fowl. 
 
 I then told them where my supply of water came from, and 
 that they must furnish themselves with that by their own men. 
 
 Upon the return of my father and sister, the gripsack sounded 
 for dinner; when four officers on duty entering, desired, as their 
 posts, to have the serving up of the dishes ; one of them I per- 
 ceived having set on the first dish, never stirred from behind 
 Pendlehamby ; but upon his least word or sign, ordered the 
 others what to do or bring, which he only presented to my father ; 
 and he frequently gave him a piece from his own plate ; but the 
 other officers served at the table promiscuously. 
 
 After dinner I brought in a bowl of punch ; when, begging^ 
 leave to proceed in my country method, I drank to my father's 
 health. ' So, daughter,' says he to my wife, ' we are at the old 
 game again. Son,' says he, 'this is no novelty to me, You- 
 •\varkee constantly drinking to the health of her dear Peter, and 
 the children at Graundevolet, and obliging us to pledge her, as 
 she called it: but I thauk you, and will return your civility;' so.
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 147 
 
 taking a glass, 'Son and daughter,' says he, 'long life, love, and 
 unity, attend you and my grandchildren!' Youwarkee and I 
 hoth rising till he had done, returned him our thanks. 
 
 When we had sat some time, ' Sou,' says my father, ' you and 
 your wife having lived so retired, I fear my company and 
 attendants must put you to an inconvenience; now, as my sou 
 intends you a visit also, in company with several of my brother 
 colambs, if we shall he too great a load upon you, declare it, for 
 they will be at Battringdrigg arkoe to-morrow, to know whether it 
 will be agreeable for them to proceed. 
 
 ' You know, son,' says my father, ' the mouth is a great 
 devourer, and that the stock your family cannot consume in a 
 year, by multiplying their numbers, may be reduced in a day : 
 now freely let me know (for you say you provided for us), how 
 your stock stands, that you may not oidy pleasure us, but we not 
 injure you.' 
 
 I told him, as for dried fish I had a vast quantity, and that my 
 fowls were so numerous I knew not my stock ; as to bread, I had 
 a great deal, and might have almost what more I would ; and 
 then for fresh fish, the whole province of Arndrumnstake could 
 not soon devour them ; but for my pickles and preserves, I had 
 neither such large quantities, nor convenience to bestow them if 
 I had. 
 
 ' If this be the case, son,' says my father, ' I may send your 
 brother word to proceed :' and dispatched ten messengers with a 
 gripsack to hasten his son's arrival. 
 
 It now began to be time for rest, and the old gentleman 
 growing pretty mellow with the punch, which, by the heavy pulls 
 he took at it, I perceived was no disagreeable entertainment to 
 him, I conducted him to his repose ; and disposing of the rest of 
 the family, Youwarkee and I with great impatience retired. 
 
 You may imagine I was sincerely glad to find myself once 
 more along with my Youwarkee ; when, after a transport of 
 mutual endearments, I desired to know how Pendlelianiby first 
 received her ; which she told me, with every circumstance, in so 
 affecting a manner, that the tears forced passage from mine eyes 
 in perfect streams; and I loved the dear man ever after as my 
 own father. 
 
 She told me Tommy was in great favour at court before her 
 brother returned from me ; but ever since I sent him tho 
 flageolet, he had been caressed above measure, and would soon 
 be a great man : that Ilallycarnie was a constant attendant on 
 Jahamel, both in her diversions and retirement; and, she did 
 not doubt, would in time marry very well ; as for Patty, she said 
 lier father intended, with my leave, to adopt her as his own 
 child. 
 
 My wife slept very sound after her journey ; but my hurry of 
 
 spirits denying me that refresliniont, I never so much as now 
 
 lamented the want of the graundee : ' For,' thinks I, ' now I 
 
 have once again tasted the sweets of society, how shall I ever 
 
 K 2
 
 1,48 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 relish a total desertion of it, which in a few days must he the 
 case, wlien all this company are fled, and myself am reduced to 
 my old jaelvet and water-cart aijain ! Now, if I was as others 
 here are, I mifjht make a hotter figure than they by my superior 
 knowledge of things, and have the world my own ; nay, I would 
 fly to my own country, or to some other part of the world, where 
 even the strangeness of my appearance would procure me a good 
 subsistence. But,' says I, ' if with my graundee I should lose 
 my sight, or only be able to live in the dark in England, why I 
 should be full as bad as I am here ! for nobody would be able to 
 keep me company abroad, as my hours for the air would be 
 theirs of retirement ; and then, at home, it would be much the 
 same; no one would prefer my company in a dark room in the 
 day-time, when they could enjoy others' in the light of the sun ; 
 then how should I be the better for the graundee, unless I fixed 
 a resolution of living here, or hereabouts ? and then to get into 
 company, I must retire to still darker regions, which my eyes are 
 no ways adapted to ; in short, I must be quite new-moulded, new- 
 made, and new-born too, before I can attain my desires. There- 
 fore, Peter,' says I, 'be content; you liave been happy here in 
 your wife and children without these things ; then never make 
 yourself so wretched as to hope for a change w-hich can never 
 possibly happen, and which, p(>rhaps, if obtained, might undo 
 you ; but intend only what you can compass, by weighing all cir- 
 cumstances, and your felicity will lie in very narrow bounds, 
 free from two of the greatest evils a man can be beset by, liopes 
 and fears ; two inseparable companions, and deadly enemies to 
 peace: for a man is destroyed by hope through fear of disap- 
 pointment.' This brought me a shew of peace again : ' Surely,' 
 says I, ' I am one of the most unaccountable amongst mankind ! 
 I never can reflect till I am worn down with vexation ! Oh, 
 Glanlipze I Glanlipze !' says I, ' I shall never forget thy speech 
 after engaging the crocodile, that everything was to be attained 
 By resolution by him that takes both ends of a thing in his view 
 at once, and fairly deliberates what may be given and taken from 
 end to end. Surely,' says I, ' this ought to be engraven on 
 brass, as I wish it was on my lieart ; it would prevent me many 
 painful hours, help me with more ease to compass attainable 
 ends, and to rest contented under difficulties insuperable ; and if 
 I live to rise again, I will place it where it shall never be more 
 out of my sight, and will enforce it not only more and more on 
 myself, but on my children.' 
 
 With this thou2;ht I dropped to sleep, and with this I awaked 
 again, and the first thing I did was to find a proper place to 
 write it, which, having fixed for the door of my cupboard, I 
 took a burnt stick for my pencil, and wrote as follows : — ' He 
 that is resolved to overcome, must have both ends of an object 
 in view at once, and fairly deliberate what may be given and 
 taken from end to end ; and then pursue the dictates of cool 
 reason.' This I wrote in English, and then in the Doorpt
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 149 
 
 Swangeantine tongue ; and having read it twice or thrice over, I 
 went for water and fish, and returned before the family were up. 
 
 I took care to-day also, that the officers should be as well 
 served as possible, and where an accommodation must be want- 
 ing, I rather cliose to let it fall on my father than on them ; for 
 I had ever observed it to be an easier thing to satisfy the master 
 than the man : as the master weighs circumstances, and, from a 
 natural complacency in himself, puts a humane construction 
 upon that error or omission which the servant wholly attributes 
 to slight and neglect. 
 
 My company being abroad, about the time I expected their 
 return, I dresseil myself as the day before, only without my 
 cloak, and in a black bob-wig, and took a turn to meet them. 
 
 Pendlehamby spying me first among the trees, ' Daughter 
 Youwarkee,' says he, ' you have a husband, I think, for every 
 day in the week. Who's this, my son Peter ? Why, he is not 
 the same man he was yesterday!' She told him she had heard 
 me say we changed our apparel almost every day in England ; 
 nay, sometimes twice or thrice the same day. ' What,' says 
 Pendlehamby, 'are they so mischievous there they are fearful of 
 being known in the latter by those who saw them in the former 
 part of the day ?' 
 
 By this time I was come up, and after paying due compli- 
 ments, says Youwarkee, ' My father did not know you, my dear, 
 you are so altered in your other wig ; and I told him in your 
 country they not only change wigs, but their whole clothing, two 
 or three times a day sometimes.' 'Son,' says my father, ' if it 
 be so, I cannot guess at the design of a man's making himself 
 unlike himself.' ' Oh, sir,' says I, 'it is owing to the different 
 functions he is to jieiform that day : as, suppose, in the morning 
 he is to pursue business with his inferiors, or meet at our coffee- 
 houses to hear and chat over the news of the day, he appears in 
 a liL;ht easy haljit ])roper for dispatch, and comes home dirty ; 
 then, perhaps, he is to dine with a friend at mid-day, before whom, 
 for respect's .sake, not choosing to be seen in his dirty dress, he 
 puts on something handsomer ; and, after spending some time 
 there, he has, it may be, an appointment at court, at play, &e., 
 in all which last cases, if he has anything better than ordinary, 
 it is a part of good breeding to appear in that ; but if tlie very 
 best was to be used in common, it might soon become the worst, 
 and not fit for a nice man to stir abroad in.' ' The dift'erent 
 custom of countries you have told me of,' says my father, 'is 
 surprising : hero are we born with our clothes on, wliicii always 
 fit, be we ever so small or large ; nay, are never the worse for 
 constant wearing ; and you must be eternally altering and 
 changing colour, shape, and habit. But,' says he, ' where do 
 they get all these things ? Does every man make just what he 
 likes ?' ' No,' says I, ' there arc a particular set of men whose 
 business it is to maki; for all the rest.' ' What,' says he, ' I sup- 
 pose their lasks make them ?' ' No, sir, they are filgays,' says I.
 
 150 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 * It is their trade, they do it for a livelihood, being paid by them 
 they work for. A suit of these clothes,' says I, taking up the 
 flap of my coat, ' will cost what we call twelve or fourteen pounds 
 in money.' ' I don't understand you,' says he, ' Why, sir,' 
 says I, ' that is as much as will provide one moderate man with 
 all the necessary things of life for two months.' 'Then,' says 
 he, 'these nice men must be very rich.' 'No, sir,' said I, 
 
 * there you are under a mistake ; for if a man, very rich, and 
 who is known to be so, neglects his habit, it is taken to be his 
 choice ; but one who is not known to be rich, and is really not 
 BO, is, by appearing gay sometimes, thought to be so : for he 
 comes little alsroad, and pinches miserably at home, first to get 
 that gay suit, and then acts on the same part to preserve it, tUI 
 some lucky hit may help him to the means of getting another, as 
 it frequently happens by a good marriage : for though he is but 
 seldom seen in public, yet always appearing so fine when he is, 
 the ladies, whose fancies are frequently more tickled with show 
 than sense, admitting him only at first as a companion, are, at 
 last, if worth anything, taken in the toils he is ever spreading for 
 them ; and, becoming his wife, produce a standing fund to make 
 him a rich man in reality, which he but personated before.' 
 
 Pendlehamby could not well understand all I said; and I 
 found by him that all the riches they possessed were only food 
 and slaves ; and, as I found afterwards when amongst them, 
 they know the want of nothing else : but I am afraid I have put 
 them upon another way of thinking, though I aimed at what we 
 call civilizing of them. 
 
 ■Chapter XXXI. — Q,uangrollart arrives with the Colambs— Straitened for 
 accommodation — Remove to the tent — Youwarkee not known — Peter 
 relates part of his travels — Dispute about the beast-fish skins. 
 
 OLEEPING longer than usual, I was awakened next morning 
 by a gripsack from Quangrollart ; upon hearing of which I 
 roused immediately, thinking they were at my door ; but the 
 messenger told me they could not be there in what I understood 
 by his signs to be about two hours ; for they have no such 
 measure for time as hours ; so I dressed at leisure, and then 
 went to Youwarkee, and waked her. ' Youwee,' says I, ' your 
 brother will be here presently, and I having a mind you should 
 appear as my country-woman, would have you dress yourself.' 
 
 We walked down to the level, and but just saved our distance; 
 for the Aan of them were within the arkoe before we arrived, and 
 with such a train after them, as seemed to reach the whole 
 length of the arkoe. The regularity and. order of their flight 
 was admirable, and the break of the trumpets so great, sounding 
 all the way they came, (for we had not only one set of them, but 
 at least thirty, there being so many colambs and petty princes in.
 
 OP PETER WILKINS, 151 
 
 the train, each with fifty attendants,) tliat I wondered how they 
 could bear it. As tlie principals alighted, which was at least a 
 hundred paces from me, the gripsacks still kept wing, sounding 
 as long as we staid. 
 
 This was a very tedious ceremony; for the guards alighting 
 with their colambs, ranged just as Pendlehamby's had done, but 
 reached as far as the eye could see. As they moved towards us, 
 Youwarkee and I having stood still some time, moved slowly 
 forward to meet them. 
 
 It would have surprised you to have seen the deference they 
 paid us ; and I believe the guards took us for something above 
 the mortal race. Youwarkee shewed no part of her graundee, 
 having on sleeves down to her wrists, white silk stockings, and 
 red-heeled shoes; so that none of them knew her for one of 
 them. 
 
 The first that we met was my brother, to whom we had only 
 an opportunity of paying our compliments en passant, before 
 another grandee came up, who was succeeded by another and 
 another, to the number of thirty ; some out of respect to my 
 father and brother, and some out of mere curiosity to see me ; 
 and as fast as each had paid his salutes, he passed us, till we 
 found we had no more to meet ; when we turned about, and fell 
 in with the company. 
 
 When we came to the grotto, I was very much put to it for 
 room, we scarce being able to stand upright by each other, much 
 less to sit down ; which my father perceiving, ' My dear friends,' 
 says he, ' had my son known in time of so much good company, 
 he would have been better provided with seats for us all ; but, 
 considering all we see is the labour only of his own hands, we 
 should rather admire at the many conveniences we see here, 
 than be uneasy there are no more. And son,' says he, 'as we 
 are now so large a body, I propose that we adjourn to the 
 officers' quarters, and let them take ours.' I returned my father 
 thanks for the hint, and led the way, the rest following; where 
 we found room enough, and to spare. 
 
 Though Youwarkee was with us all dinner-time helping the 
 guests, we had no sooner done, ' But,' says Quangrollart, aloud, 
 * brother Peter, are we not to see my sister?' I not hearin'jf per- 
 fectly what he said, though I perceived he spoke to me, ' Sir!' 
 says I. 'My sister Youwarkee!' says he, 'why won't she 
 appear ? Here are .several of her good friends, as well as myself, 
 will be glad to see her.' My father then laughed so heartily, 
 that the rest taking notice of it, my poor brother was put to the 
 blusli. ' Son,' says my father, ' don't you know your own sister?' 
 ' We have not seen her yet,' .says one of the coiainlts, ' or any other 
 lady but your daughter Hallycarnie and that attendant.' My 
 brother then seeing how it was, came up to salute my wife ; but 
 even then had his scruples, till he saw her smile, and then 
 begged pardon for his oversight, as did all the colambs upon 
 saluting lier : my brother declaring, that as she was somewhat
 
 152 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 behind me on the level, he had only paid her the respect of his 
 chin, taking her for some one attending me. The colamb fol- 
 lowing my brother, assured her the little regard shewn her by 
 Quangrollart, who he thought shonld know best where to bestow 
 his respects, was the reason of his taking no more notice of her; 
 and each confessing his mistake arose from too nearly copying 
 the steps of his immediate predecessor, they all made excuse, and 
 the mistake made us very merry, till they proposed taking a 
 turn in the woods, it being a great novelty to them, they 
 said; but I begged they would leave me behind to prepare 
 for their return. 
 
 Having refreshed themselves after they came home, Quan- 
 grollart (being put upon it by some of the colambs) told me I 
 could not render a more acceptable favour to the whole company, 
 than to relate to tliem an account of my adventures. ' For, 
 though,' says he, ' I told them last night what I remembered to 
 have heard from you, yet the variety was so great, I could not 
 deliver the facts in order as I heard them, but was obliged 
 to take here a piece, and there another, as they occurred to me, 
 making rather several stories of it than a continued series 
 of facts.' 
 
 All the colambs immediately seconded the motion, and desired 
 me to begin. I then ordered a clear table and a bowl of punch, 
 and having drank all the company's healths, began my narration, 
 hoping to have finished it before bed-time ; but they pressing me 
 to be very particular, and frequently one or other requiring 
 explanations upon particular facts, and then one making a 
 remark upon something, which another answered, and a third 
 replied to, they got the talk out of my hands so long, that having 
 lost themselves in the argument, and forgot what I said last, they 
 begged my pardon, and desired me to go on; when one, who 
 in contemplation of one fact had lost best part of another, 
 prayed me to go on from such an incident, and another from one 
 before that; so that I was frequently obliged to begin half- 
 way back again. Tiiis method not only spun out my story to a 
 very great length, but, instead of its being finished that evLning, 
 as I had purposed, it was scarce well begun before bed-time drew 
 on : so I just having brought tliem to Angola, told them, 
 as it grew late, if they pleased, I would finish the remainder next 
 night, which they agreed to. 
 
 Quangrollart then asked my father if he had been fishing 
 since he came; but he told him he knew not what he meant. 
 Then all the company desired I would shew them what that was. 
 I told them they might command me as they pleased; so 
 we appointed tlie next morning for that exercise. 'But, gentle- 
 men,' says I, 'your lodging to-night gives me the greatest pain ; 
 for I know not what I shall do about that. ^ I have a few btast- 
 fish skins, which are very soft and hairy, but not a sufficiency for 
 so many friends as I would at present be proud to oblige; but I 
 can lay them as far as they will go upon as much dry reeds and
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 153 
 
 grass as you please.' I then sent a servant to Youwarkee for the 
 skins; alter which, they one and all crying out if they had but 
 good dry reeds they desired no better lodging, I dispatched 
 hands to bring away a large parcel of them to the tent, which 
 they did in a trice. Then waiting on those few who lay 
 at the grotto to their quarters, and having sent Youwarkee 
 to her sister, I returned to the tent to take up my own lodging 
 vith those I had left there. 
 
 I had not yet entered the tent, when I heard a perfect tumult 
 within, every one talking so loud, and all together, that I verily 
 thought they had fallen out, and were going to handy-cuffs; 
 however, I resolved to go in amongst them, and try to compose 
 their diflerence; when just entering, and they spying me, several 
 ran to me, with each a skin in his hand, the rest following as fast 
 as they could. 'Gentlemen,' says I, ' I hoped to have found you 
 all at rest.' 'So we should have been,' says one of them, 'but 
 for these, what you call 'ems.' 'It is my unspeakable misfor- 
 tune,' says I, 'that I have no more at your service, and am sorry 
 I should cause them to be brought, since each of you cannot 
 have one.' Says one of them, 'I don't want one, I have seen 
 enough of it.' 'Then, gentlemen,' says I, 'it is possible there 
 may be so many more of that colamb's mind, that there may be 
 sufficient for those who desire them.' They neither knew what 
 to make of me, nor I of them, all this while; till an old colamb 
 perceiving our mistake, 'Mr. Peter,' says he, 'we have only had 
 a dispute.' 'I am sorry at my heart for it,' says I; 'but I 
 perceived you were very warm before I entered, and am in great 
 hopes of compromising matters to all your satisfactions.' 'I was 
 going,' says the same colamb, 'to tell you we had a dispute 
 about what these things were, nothing else.' I was then struck 
 on a heap, being quite ashamed they should think I suspected 
 they had been quarrelling for the skins; and how to come off I 
 knew not. 'You'll excuse me, sir,' says I, 'for expressing a 
 concern that you could not each have one to examine into at the 
 same time, that one of you need not have waited to make your 
 remarks, till the other had done.' 'No occasion, no occasion 
 for that, ]\Ir. Peter,' said they all together; 'we shall have 
 leisure enough to examine them to-morrow; but we want to 
 know what tliey are, and where they grow.' 'Gentlemen,' says 
 I, 'each of these is the clothing of a particular fish.' 'And 
 where do they grow?' said they. 'In the lake,' says I;' they 
 are a living creature, who inhabit that great water; I often catch 
 them when I am fishing; the same exercise we shall go upon 
 to-morrow.' 
 
 I had much ado to persuade them they did not grow on trees, 
 which I was then much more surprised at than some time after, 
 that I returned tlioir visit; but having satisfied them, and given 
 them some possible hopes they might sec one alive next day, 
 they were very well contented, and we all lay down to rest.
 
 154 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 Chapter XXXII.— Go a fishing— Catch a beast-fish — Afraid of the gun — 
 How Peter altered his net— Fish dinner for the Guards— Method of 
 dressing and eating it. 
 
 x APPEARED before them, in tlie morning, in my old jacket, 
 and an old hat with brims indented almost to the crown, a flannel 
 night-cap, and chequered shirt. 'How now, son!' says my 
 father, 'what have we here?' 'Sir,' says I, 'this will show you 
 the use of our English fashion I mentioned the other day, and 
 the necessity of it. You see me in this indifferent habit, because 
 my next business requires it; but when I come back, and have 
 no farther dirty work to do, I shall then dress, as near as I can, 
 to qualify me for your company.' 
 
 'Are you for moving, gentlemen?' says my brother ; 'I believe 
 it is time. ' They then all arising, we went to the lake ; where 
 getting into my boat, and telling them, that any six of them, 
 might go with me, they never having seen such a thing before, 
 and not much liking the looks of it, all made excuses; till my 
 brother, assuring them it was very safe, and that he had sailed 
 in it the last trip, three or four of them, with my father, and 
 Hallycarnie, who was very desirous of seeing me fish, got in ; and 
 ■we sailed a great way up the lake, taking my gun as usual with 
 me. 
 
 It gave me exceeding delight, to see the whole body of the 
 people then in the arkoe on the graundee; some hovering over 
 our heads, and talking with us; others flying this way, others 
 that, till I had pitched upon a spot to begin my operation; when 
 rowing to shore, and quitting my boat, the whole body of people 
 settled just by me, staring at me and my net, and wondering 
 •what I was doing. I then taking a sweep as usual, got some of 
 the soldiers to assist me to shore with it; but when the cod of 
 the net landed, and the fish began to dash with their tails at the 
 ^vater's edge, away ran all my soldiers, frighted out of their wits 
 to think what was coming: but it being a large haul, and a 
 shelving bank, I could not lift it to the level myself; which my 
 brother, who had seen the spot before, perceiving, though not 
 one of tiie rest stirred, lent me a hand, and we got it up. 
 
 You cannot imagine what surprise appeared in every face 
 upon opening the net, and seeing all the tish naked: they drew 
 up by degrees closer and closer, for I let the fish lie some time 
 for their observation ; but seeing the large fish, upon my hand- 
 ling them, flap their tails, they very expeditiously retired again. 
 I then tossfd several of them into the boat; but two of them 
 being very large, and rough-scaled ugly fish, I did not think I 
 could lift them myself, so desired assistance, but nobody stirred; 
 I expected some of the colambs would have ordered their men to 
 have helped me, but they were so terrified with seeing me handle 
 them, that they could not have the conscience to order their 
 men on so severe a duty, till a common man came to me, and
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 155 
 
 taking the tail, and I the head, we tossed them both into the 
 boat. 
 
 I went higher up the lake than usual, in hopes of a beast-fish 
 to show them; but, though I could not meet with one, I had 
 had several very great hauls, and took three or four of my lob- 
 sters, very large ones. This was the second trial I had made of 
 my net since I had altered it, and gave me great satisfactii)n, for 
 I could now take as many fish at one draught as I could before 
 have done at ten. I had found, that though my net was very 
 long, yet for want of a bag, or cod to inclose the fish, many that 
 were included within its compass would, whilst I drew round, 
 swim to the extremes, and so get out, for want of some inlet to 
 enter at; for which reason I sawed off the top of a tree at about 
 ten feet from the ground, and drawing a circle of six feet dia- 
 meter round the tree, on the ground, I stuck it round with small 
 pegs, at two inches' distance; then I drove tlie like number of 
 nails round the top of the trunk of the tree, and straining a 
 length of mat-line from each peg on the ground to a correspondent 
 nail on the tree, I tied my mat-line in circles round the strained 
 lines, from top to bottom, about two inches' distance at the 
 bottom, but at a less distance where the strained lines grew 
 nearer to each other towards the top ; and having secured all 
 the ends by some line twisted round them, I cut a hole in the 
 middle of my net, and tied the large ground-end over the hole in 
 the net, and gathered the small end up in a purse, tying it up 
 tight; and by this means I now scarce lost any fish which once 
 were within the sweep of my net. 
 
 Having had so good success, I had a design of returning, but 
 thought, as I could now so easily entertain a multitude, I might 
 as well take another haul or two, and make a handsome treat 
 for tlie soldiery, then coming up to my drill's mouth, I fixed my 
 implements for a draught there, and beginning to draw up, I 
 found great resistance in the net, and got two or three to help 
 me; but, coming near shore, when the company saw the net 
 tumble and roll, and rise and fall, they all ran as if they were 
 mad, till 1 called them, and told the colambs it was only one of 
 of the fish whose skins I had shown them; U])on which, by that 
 time I bad discharged the fish from the net, they were all round 
 me again : but no sooner had he got loose, than up he rose, 
 whirled his wings, and at the same instant uttered such a groan, 
 that my whole company retreated again, thinking me somewhat 
 more than a man, who could face so dreadful an enemy. I 
 entreated them to come and view it; but finding no arguments 
 could bring them nearer, 1 edged round till I got him between 
 me and the water, and shot him dead. 
 
 Upon tiie report of my gun, the whole field was in the air, 
 darting and screaming, as 1 have often seen a fiight of rooks do 
 on the same occasion; and 1 am a])t to believe some of them 
 never returned again, but went directly home. 
 
 I was u little concerned to see the confusion I liad caused;
 
 156 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 and layinri; down my gun, my brother, Avho though at a distance 
 Avhen I shot, knowing what I was at, and coming up to me, it 
 put the rest upon their consideration ; and they alighted one by 
 one, at a distance, till they were all on the level again. 
 
 My father and the colambs, who were the first that durst ap- 
 proach, wondered what I had done, and how the fish came to be 
 dead, and whence so much fire and smoke proceeded, for they 
 were sure I brought none with me, and asked me abundance of 
 questions; but as I knew I must have occasion for answering to 
 the same thing twenty times over, had I entered upon an expla- 
 nation there, I deferred giving them satisfaction till we came 
 home; when all at once might be capable of hearing what was 
 said. So I told them the most necessary thing at present was to 
 stow the fish in the boat; for it was the largest I had ever taken, 
 and I couM not wholly do it myself. I made several efforts for 
 help, but in vain, till the same soldier who had helped me with 
 one of the first fish, came to my relief, and, desiring my orders 
 "what to do, assisted me; and the rest seeing the difficulty we 
 both had to manage it, one or two more of them came up, and we 
 ehipped it on board. 
 
 I then called the colambs to me, telling them I was sorry I 
 had given such a general disturbance to them, by shooting the 
 fish ; but as they kept at too great a distance from me to have 
 notice of my design, and if I had followed them, the fish might 
 have escaped before my return, I Avas obliged to do as I did, 
 ■which was without any possibility of hurting them. But, as I 
 had given them such a fright, I hoped they would this one day 
 give me an opportunity of complimenting their guards with a fisli 
 dinner, if we could any way contrive to dress it; for whoever did 
 that must be able to bear the close light of a large fire. They 
 all shook their heads but my brother, who told me he had in his 
 retinue six men from Mount Alkoe, purposely retained for their 
 strong sight, to attend him always to Crashdoorpt, who, he 
 believed, for the benefit of the rest, would undertake the cookery, 
 if I would show them how. I desired he would give them orders 
 to attend me on the other side the lake, and 1 would instruct 
 them at my landing; and then I crossed over with my booty. 
 
 Finding the Mount Alkoe men waiting for my landing, I asked 
 if they could bear the sight of fire : they told me they were used 
 to much greater light and fiames than I had ever seen, they 
 believed. ' Very good,' said I; 'then get into my boat, three of 
 you, and hand out that fish to the shore.' I found they were 
 more afraid of the fish than of the fire, for not one of them stirred 
 till I got in and tossed out several small ones; and then taking 
 up a largo one, 'Help me, somebody!' says I, they looking a 
 little at one another, till one of them venturing to take it, the 
 rest fell heartily to work, and dispatched the whole lading pre- 
 sently. I then laid a small parcel upon my cart, for our own 
 eating and the officers', and sending them to the grotto, I gave 
 the cooks their charge.
 
 or PETER "WILKINS. 157 
 
 *Now,' says I, 'my lads, 'do you serve all the rest of the fish 
 as I do this;' cutting it open at the same time, and throwing 
 away the guts; ' and I will send each of you such an instrument 
 as I use here,' pointing to my knife. 'I shall order six large 
 heaps of wood to the level, to be piled up there: when you have 
 done the fish, do you set fire to the heaps, and let them burn till 
 the flame is over and the coals are clear; then lay on your fish, 
 and if any are too large to he manageable, cut them in proper 
 pieces, and with sticks, which I will send you ; turn them over 
 and over, walking round the fire, and with the forked end of the 
 stick toss the least off first, and afterwards the greater; but be 
 sure throw the fish as far as ever you can from the fire, amongst 
 the men, that they may not be obliged to come too near it; and 
 and in this manner go on, till either they have enough, or your 
 fish are gone; and when you have done, come to the grotto for 
 your reward.' 
 
 I then set abundance of hands to work to carry wood, to be 
 laid in six heaps, two hundred paces from each other, and told 
 them how to pile it. I then prepared six long taper sticks with 
 forked ends, and ordered more hands to divide tiie fish equally 
 to the piles, I sent others with salt and bread; and I ordered 
 them to let me know when all was ready. 
 
 Wliile these preparations were making, my tent-visitors had 
 all dined, and my cart had returned with the beast-fish, which 
 the company desired might be brought in; when every one 
 passed his judgment upon it, and a long dissertation we had on 
 the marvellous works of Collwar. I let them go on with their 
 show, though 1 could have disproved most of their conclusions 
 from, the little knowledge I had of things; but I never was 
 knight-errant enough to oppose my sentiments to a multitude 
 already prepossessed on the other side of the question ; for this 
 reason, because I have ever observed that where several have 
 imbibed the same ridiculous principle in infancy, they never 
 want arguments, though ever so ridiculous, to support it; and, 
 as no one of them can desert it without impeaching the judgment 
 of the rest, they encourage each other in their obstinacy, and 
 quite out-vote a single person; and then, the laugh beginning on 
 the strongest side, nothing is so diflicult as to get it out of their 
 hands; but when a single man in tlio wrong hears a just argu- 
 ment from a single antagonist which ho cannot contradict, he 
 imbilies its force, and whilst that lasts, as nothing but a l)ettcr 
 argument, with better reasons, can remove it, he from tlicnce- 
 fortli adopts his adversary's reasons for his own, to oppose 
 against his own former opinion. 
 
 In the height of our disputations on the beast-fish, came news 
 that the broil was going to begin; and, as I expected very good 
 diversion at it, I invited the company to go see it, telling them, 
 in my opinion, it would exceed tlic sport in taking them. We 
 passed througli the wood till we came amongst the shrubs, where 
 I placed them to be out of harm's way; and the fire, which was
 
 158 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 now nothing but cinders, was of no inconvenience to them. They 
 were pleased witli it to perfection; for, first, the six men who 
 walked round tlie fires, by the glowing light of the embers, and 
 the shining of their graundees, looked like men in fire; then, to 
 see each fire surrounded with a circle of men at the diameter of 
 near two hundred paces, as close as they could well stand, by a 
 more distant shine of the fire, had a very pleasing effect; but, 
 when the broilers began to throw the fish about, (for each man 
 stood with some salt and a cut of bread in his hand,) to see a 
 body of a hundred men running for it, and whilst they were 
 stooping and scrambling for that, to see a hot fish fall on the 
 back of one, which was whipped off by another, who, scalding 
 his mouth with it, threw it in the face of a third ; when a fourth, 
 fifth, and sixth, pulling it in pieces, ran away with it: and to see 
 the different postures, courses, and groups, during this exercise 
 and running-feast, was the most agreeable farce my guests had 
 ever seen in their lives; and, to the great saving of my liquors, 
 kept us in the wood for full three hours, not a soul stirring till 
 the feast was over. 
 
 We spent best part of this evening in discourse on the passages 
 of the day, the reflections on which not being coucluded till bed- 
 time, my adventures were postponed till the next night; but we 
 had first concluded upon a shooting for the next morning, (for 
 they were all extremely desirous of knowing how I did it,) at a 
 time they should have opportunity of seeing me and making 
 remarks; and I, being unwilling they should think me a con- 
 juror, agreed to make them masters of part of the mystery of 
 powder and ball. 
 
 Chapter XXXIII. — A shooting proposccl — All afraid of the gun but one 
 private guard — His behaviour — Pendleliamby, at Peter's request, 
 makes him a general — Peter's discourse thereon — Remainder of his 
 story — The Colambs return. 
 
 J- HIS being the fifth morning, I cleaned up my best gun, and 
 prepared my balls, and we all took a walk towards the bridge, 
 every one admiring my gun as we went; but I could get none 
 of them to carry it, and we had at least five hundred questions 
 proposed about it. I told them they need not be afraid of it, for 
 it was only wood and iron, but they knew nothing of iron. I then 
 showed them how I made it give fire, by snapping the cock ; they 
 thought it was very strange. I then put a little powder in the 
 pan, and made it flash, and shewing them the empty pan, they 
 would not be persuaded but I had taken away the powder before 
 the flash, or else, thoy said, it was impossible that should be aU 
 gone upon flashing only; for they said it was a little nut, using 
 the same word to express both nut and seed. I then desired one 
 of them to put in some powder, and snap it himself; but having 
 prevailed with him to try the experiment, if I had not through
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 159 
 
 caution held my hand upon the barrel, the gun had been on the 
 ground, for the moment it flaslied, he let go and ran for it. 
 
 I had a great inclination to gain the better of their prejudices, 
 and used abundance of arguments to prove the gun as innocent a 
 thing as a twig I took up; and that it was the powder which, 
 when set on fire, the flame thereof wanting more room than the 
 powder itself did, forced itself, and all that opposed it, out of the 
 mouth of the gun with such fury as to make the noise they heard ;. 
 and being just come to the rock, 'Now,' says I, 'you shall see 
 that what I tell you is true.' They told me they desired nothing 
 more than that I would make them understand it, for it was the 
 strangest thing they had ever seen. ' Well then,' says I, ' ob- 
 serve; I put in this much powder only, and with this rag I stop 
 it down close. Now,' says I, ' you see by the length of this stick 
 that the rag and powder take up the space of only a finger's depth 
 on the inside of the gun.' They saw tliat plainly they said; 
 but how could that kill anything? 'Now look again,' says I; 
 * I put in a little more powder, as I did before when I made a 
 flash, and you see there is a little hole from this powder througli 
 the side of the gun to the powder within. Do you observe that 
 this communicates with that through this hole?' 'Yes,' they 
 said, they did. ' Now,' says I, ' when I put fire to this, it sets 
 fire to that within, which fire turning to flame, and wanting room, 
 bursts out at the mouth of the gun; and to sliow you with what 
 force it comes out, here handle this round ball,' giving them a 
 bullet to handle ; ' you feel how heavy it is : now, can any of you 
 throw this ball as far as that rock ?' for I stood a good hundred 
 paces from it. They told me, 'No.' 'And don't you think,' 
 says I, ' that if the force of the fire made by this powder can 
 throw this ball to that rock, that force must be very great?' 
 They said, they thought it must, but believed it to be impossible. 
 ' But,' says I, ' if it not only throws it to the rock, but beats out 
 a, piece of the stone, must not that be much more violent?' They 
 agreed it must. Then putting in the ball, ' Now,' says I, ' we 
 ■will try.' 1 then ordered one to daub a part of the rock, about 
 breast high, with some mud, and first to observe about it, if the 
 rock was any where fresh broken or not; who, returning, reported 
 that the rock was all of a colour and sound, but somewhat ragged 
 about the mud. ' Did you lay the mud on smooth?' says I. lie 
 replied, ' Yes.' Then lifting up my gun, I perceived they were 
 creeping off"; so I took it down again, and calling, reasoned with 
 them upon their fears. ' What mischief,' says I, ' can you 
 apprehend from this gun in my hand?' Should I be able to hurt 
 you witli it, are you not all my friends or relations, could I be 
 willing to do it? If the gun of itself could hurt, would I handle 
 it as I do? For shame ! be more courageous, muse your reason, 
 and stand by me; I shall take care not to hurt you. It looks as 
 if you mistrusted my love to you, for this gun can do nothing but 
 what I direct it to.' 
 
 By such-like persuasions, rough and smooth, I prevailed upon
 
 160 THE LIFE AND ADVENTUnES 
 
 the major part of the colambs and officers to stand near me to 
 see me fire, and then I shot; hut though my words had engaged 
 them to stand it, I had no sooner snapped but the graundees flew 
 aU open, though they closed agahi immediately; and tlien we fell 
 to question and answer again. I desired them to walk up to the 
 rock; and sent the person who put up the mark before, to see 
 and shew us exactly what alteration there was : he told us there 
 was a round hole in the mud, pointing to it, which he did not 
 leave there, and taking away the mud, a thick shiver of the rock 
 followed it. They then all agreed, tliat the ball must have made 
 both the hole in the mud and also splintered the rock ; and stood 
 in amaze at it, not being able to comprehend it: but by all the 
 art I had, I could not prevail with a man of them to fire the gun 
 himself, till it had been buzzed about a good while, and at last 
 came to my ears, that a common soldier behind said he should 
 not be afraid of it, if the gentleman would show him how. 
 
 I then ordered the fellow to me, and he told me, with a com- 
 posed look, that it had always been his way of thinking, that what 
 he saw another do he could do himself, and could not rest till he 
 had tried. 'And, sir,' says he, 'if this gun, as you call it, does 
 not hurt you, wliy should it hurt me ? ' And if you can make it 
 hit that rock, why should not I, wlien you have told me how you 
 manage it ?' ' Are not you tlie man that first helped me up with 
 the large fish j'esterday?' says I. He told me he was. 
 
 I was prodigiously pleased with the fellow's spirit. 'And,' says 
 I, 'my friend, if you will, and I live, you shall hit it before you 
 have done.' I then showed him the sight of the gun, and how to 
 hold it; and being perfect in that, ' Now,' says I, 'shut your left 
 e^'e, and observe with your right, till this knob, and that notch, 
 are exactly even with each other and the middle of that mark; 
 and when they are so, pull tliis bit with your fore-finger, holding 
 the gun tight to your shoulder.' He so exactly pursued my 
 directions, that he hit the very middle of the mud; and then, 
 without any emotion, walked up with the gun in his hand, as I 
 had done before ; and turning to me, very gravely, ' Sir,' says he, 
 'it is hit.' I told him the best marksman on earth could not be 
 sure of coming so near his mark. He stroked his chin, and 
 giving me the gun again, was walking to his place; but I stopped 
 liim, and seeing something so modest and sincere in his counte- 
 nance and behaviour, and so generous in his spirit, I asked him to 
 which colamb he belonged. He told me to Colamb Pendlehamby. 
 'To my father?' says I; 'then sui-e I shall not be denied.' 
 
 I took him with me to my father, who was not yet come up to 
 the rock. ' Sir,' says I, ' there is a favour I would beg of you.' 
 — ' Son,' says he, ' what is it you can ask that I can refuse you?' 
 Says I, ' Tliis man belongs to your guards; now there is some- 
 thing so noble and daring in his spirit, and yet so meek and 
 deserving in his deportment, that if you will load me with obliga- 
 tion, it is to make him an officer: he is not deserving of so ill a 
 station as a private man.'
 
 OF PETER "WILKIXS. 161 
 
 My father, looking at me, 'Son,' says he, 'there is something 
 to be done before lie can be qualified for what you require.' 
 'This,' thinks I, 'is a put off. — Pray, sir,' says I, 'what can a 
 man of courage, sense, and a cool temper, want to qualify him for 
 wliat I ask?' 'Something,' says lie, 'which none but myself can 
 give; and that, at your desire, I will supply him with.' Then, 
 my father calling him, ' Lask Nasgig, bougee,' says he, that is, 
 'Slave Nasgig, lie down.' Nasgig (for that was his name) 
 immediately fell on his face, with his arms and hands straight by 
 liis sides; when my father, setting his left foot on Nasgig's neck, 
 pronounced these words : ' Lask, I give tliee life, thou art a 
 filgay !' Then Nasgig, raising himself on his knees, made obei- 
 sance to my father, and standing up, stroked his chin; and my 
 father taking him by the hand, in token of equality, the ceremony 
 ceased. 
 
 'Now, son,' says my father, 'let me'hear your request?' ' It 
 is only, sir,' said I, 'preferment for the deserving equal to his 
 merit.' My father asked him if he understood the duty of a 
 gorpell. He did not reply yes, but beginning, gave a compen- 
 dious sort of history of his whole duty; at which, all the colambs 
 were very much surprised, for even his comrades were not ap- 
 prized, or ever imagined, he knew more of military affairs than 
 themselves. My father then asked him, if he laiew how to 
 behave as a cluff ; but he made as little difficulty of that as the 
 other, going through the several parts of duty in all the different 
 branches, in peace and war, at home and abroad. ' Son,' says 
 my father, 'it is a mystery to me, you should have found out 
 more in an hour, than I myself could in half an age ; for this 
 man was born in my palang, of my own lask, and has been mine, 
 and my father's, these forty years. I shall be glad if you will 
 look on the rest of my lasks, and give me your opinion ; I may 
 have more as deserving.' I told him, such as Nasgig were not 
 to be met with very often; and when they were found, ought to 
 be cherished accordingly. 
 
 ' Sir,' says I, ' nature works upon the same sort of materials 
 divers ways; on some in sport, and some in earnest; and if the 
 necessary qualifications of a great man are impressed on our 
 mass, it is odds but we improve regularly into one, though it may 
 never be publicly known, or even to ourselves, till a proper occa- 
 sion: for as a curious genius will be most inquisitive after, and 
 is most retentive of knowledge, so no man is less ostentatious 
 of it. He covets knowledge, not from the prospect of gain, but 
 merely for its own sake; the very knowing being his rrcom- 
 pense: and if I m:iy presume to give you a hint, how properly to 
 bestow your favours, let it be on persons like this; for the vain, 
 knowing man, who is always shewing it, as he for the most part 
 labours for it, to shew out with, and procure his rise by it, were 
 it not for the hopes of that, would not think knowledge worth 
 attaining ; and as his rise is his aim, if he could invent any more 
 expeditious method than that, he would not pretermit any ill act, 
 PET. wii.. L
 
 162 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 that might advance him according to his lust of rising. But the 
 man who aims at perfection, from his natural inclination, must, 
 to attain his end, avoid all ill courses, as impediments to that 
 perfection he lusts after : and that, by Nasgig's worth being so 
 little known, I'll answer for it, is his character. And this beino- 
 true, yourself will deduce the consequence, which is the fitter 
 man to bear place ; for with me it is a maxim, he that labours 
 after truth for truth's sake, (and that he surely must who pro- 
 poses no worldly view in it) can't arrive at his ends by false 
 methods, but is always the truest friend to himself and others, 
 the trustiest subject to his lord, and the most faithful servant to 
 his God.' 
 
 My father then turning to me, ' Son,' says he. ' you have 
 enlightened me more than ever I was before, and have put me 
 on a new way of thinking; for which I am to return you many 
 thanks.' And the whole company doing the same, says my 
 father, ' I lost a brave general officer lately, who was destined to 
 the western wars, which are breaking out, and have been long 
 debating in my mind, to whom I should commit his corps; and, 
 but for tl;e hazard of the enterprise, I would have now given it 
 to Nasgig; but shall be loth to lose him so soon after I am ac- 
 quainted with his worth; so will think of some other post nearer 
 my person for him, less dangerous, though perhaps not so 
 honourable.' 
 
 ' Great sir,' says Nasgig, ' I am too sensible of the honour 
 already done me, to think any post wlierein I may continue to 
 serve you either too mean or too hazardous for me; and as valour 
 is nowhere so conspicuous as in the greattst dangers, I shall 
 esteem my blood spent to great advantage in any enterprisa 
 where ray duty under your command leads me: I therefore the 
 rather humbly request this dangerous post, that I may either lose 
 my life in your service, or live to see you justified in your 
 advancement of me by the whole nation. For what can I do, or 
 how can I demonstrate my aRection to your person and pleasure, 
 in an inactive state ? ' 
 
 Here the whole level rang with applause to Nasgig. 
 
 My father then giving his hand to Nasgig, in token of friend- 
 ship, and his word for investiture in the command of that vacant 
 post, the whole level again resounded with, ' Long live Pendle- 
 hamby, and his servant Nasgig!' 
 
 This being the last day of my company's stay, for they had 
 agreed to go homewards next morning, some of them moved to 
 return the sooner, that they might have time to hear out my story. 
 So that our stay was very little longer. 
 
 In our return home, Nasgig singled me out, to return his 
 acknowledgements for my favour; and viewing my gun, told me, 
 they had no such thing growing in his country. I told him, if he 
 Lad it, it would do no good without my powdei*. I then, at his 
 request, described what I had heard of our method of fighting iu 
 battle in Europe; and mentioning our cannon, he said, he sup-
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 163 
 
 posed they killed every maa they hit. 'No,' says I, 'not so bad 
 as that ; sometimes they hit the flesh only, and that is commonly 
 cured : sometimes break a leg or arm, and that may in time be 
 cured, some so well as to be useful again, and others are cut off, 
 and healed up again; but if the ball hits the head or vitals, it is 
 commonly mortal.' ' O,' says he, 'give me the head or vitals, 
 then ; no broken limbs for me.' 
 
 After dinner, at their request, I went on with my story, at 
 repairing the castle, and my escape with Glanlipze, and so on to 
 the crocodile; when I repeated hJs speech to me on that account, 
 and told them it had made such an impression on me that I had 
 endeavoured to make it the leading thought of my mind, and had 
 set it down upon one of my doors at the grotto, that it might the 
 oftener be in my sight when any difficulty arose. 
 
 One of the colambs begged pardon for interrupting, but told 
 me, though he understood what Glanlipze meant, he could not 
 tell how I could set what he said down at my grotto, or have it in 
 my sight; and desired me to explain that. I would have told 
 my guest I took it down in writing, if that would not have 
 puzzled the cause more ; but, to go the nearest way I could, I 
 told him, we had a method in my country, of conveying to a mau 
 at a great distance whatever we have a mind to say to him; and 
 in such a manner, that nobody but himself would know what we 
 would have him know. And pausing here a little, to consider 
 the easiest method of demonstrating this to their senses, they 
 told me they had gone as far as their conjectures could cari-y 
 them, but could conclude on nothing so probable as sending it by 
 a messenger. I told them, that in part was my way ; but my 
 messenger should not know the message he carried. That gra- 
 velled them quite, and they were unanimous that was what could 
 not be done. By this time I had sent for a wood-coal, to write 
 with upon my deal table; and kneeling down to tlie table, I 
 began to write, ' Honoured sir, I send this to gain by vour 
 answer to it an account of your arrival at Arndrumnstake.' I 
 then called them all to me: 'Now,' says I, 'suppose I want to 
 know how my father gets back to Arndrumnstake, my way is 
 this: I set down so many words as will express ray meaning to 
 my father, after the manner you see on this table, and make a 
 little distance between each word, which is the same thing as vou 
 do in speaking: for there, if you run one word into anotlicr, and 
 don't give each its proper sound, who can understand you? 
 For though you speak what contains all the words, yet, without 
 the proper sound and distinction, it is only confusion. Do you 
 understand that?' Tiiey told me they did. 'Then,' says I, 
 'these are tlie words I would have my father know, I being at 
 this arkoe, and he at Arndrumnstake. " Honoured sir," ' and so 
 I read on; 'here,' says I, 'you must take us to l)e countrymen, 
 and that ho and I understand both the same method. Now 
 look, this word which ends where you see the gap, stands for 
 honoured, and this next for Sir, the next for /; and so on; and 
 L2
 
 164 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 we both using the same method, and seeing each other's words, 
 are able to open our minds at a distance.' I was uow in hopes 
 I had done, and was going on with my story; but, says one of 
 the colambs, ' Mr. Peter, though this is a matter that requires 
 consideration, I plainly see how you do it, by agreeing that all 
 these strokes, put into this form, sliall stand for the word 
 honoured, and so on, as you saj-, let who will make them; but 
 have not you set down there the word Arndrumnstake ?' ' Yes,' 
 says I. ' Why, then,' says he, ' none of your countrymen could 
 understand what that means.' 'No!' says I, smiling, 'but they 
 could!' Says he, ' You say, you agree what strokes shall stand 
 for one word, and what for another; but then, how could your 
 countryman, who never knew what strokes you would set down 
 for Arndrumnstake, know that your strokes meant that very 
 country ? for that you could not have agreed upon before either 
 of you knew there was any such place.' 
 
 I was at a loss, without spending more words than I was 
 willing about it, how to answer this close reasoner; and talking 
 of syllables and letters would only have perplexed the affair 
 more, so I told him the readiest for dispatch: that as every 
 word consisted of one or more distinct sounds, and as some of 
 the same sounds happened in different words, we did not agree 
 so much upon making our strokes stand for different words, as 
 for several sounds; and those sounds, more or less of them, 
 added together, made the particular words. ' As, for example,' 
 says I, ' Arn is one sound, drumn is another sound, and stake is 
 another; now, by knowing how to set down these several sounds 
 by themselves, we can couple them, and apply them to the 
 making up of any word in the manner we please; and there- 
 fore he, 1)y seeing those three sounds together, knows I meaa 
 Arndrumnstake, and can speak it as well, though he never heard 
 the whole word spoken together, as if he heard me speak to him.' 
 ' I have some little notion of what you mean,' says he, ' but not 
 clear enough to express myself upon it; and so, go on, go on! 
 And pray what did you do about the reeds ?' 
 
 I then resumed my discourse where I left off, and completed 
 my narration that night; but I could perceive the water in my 
 father's eyes when I came to the account of Youwarkee's fall, 
 and the condition I took her up in. 
 
 When I had done, they adjusted the order of their flight for 
 avoiding confusion, one to go so long before another, and the 
 junior colambs to go first. 
 
 In the morning nothing was to be heard but the gripsacks; tlie 
 men were all ranged in order to go off with their respective 
 colambs; and after all compliments passed, the junior colamb 
 arising, walking half way to the wood, where his gripsack stand- 
 ing to wait for liim preceded him to tiie level, the next gripsack 
 standing ready to sound as soon as the first removed; and this 
 was the signal for the second colamb to move, so that each 
 colamb was a quarter of a mile before the other.
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 165 
 
 My father was the last but two ; but I shall never forget his 
 tenderness at parting with his daughter and grandchildren, and 
 I may say with myself too; for by this time he had a high 
 opinion of me. Patty went with my father; she so much re- 
 sembling my wife, that my father said, he should still have his 
 two daughters in his sight, having her with him. 
 
 At parting, I presented Nasgig with a broadsword; and shew- 
 ing him the use of it, with many expressions of gratitude on his 
 part and respect on mine, he took flight after the rest. 
 
 Chapter XXXIV. — Peter finds his stores low — Sends Youwarkee to the 
 ship — Receives an invitation to Georigetti's court. 
 
 TOR the first few days after our company had left us, You- 
 warkee could not forbear a tear now and then for the loss of her 
 father and sister; but I endeavoured not to see it, lest I should, 
 by persuading her to the contrary, seem to oppose what I really 
 thought was a farther token of the sweetness of her disposition; 
 but it wore off by degrees, and having a clear stage again, it cost 
 us several days to settle ourselves, and put our confused affairs 
 in order; and when we had done, we blessed ourselves that we 
 could come and go, and converse with the pleasing tenderness 
 We had hitherto always done. 
 
 She told me, nothing in the world but her concern for so 
 tender a father, and the fear of displeasing me if she disobliged 
 him, should have kept her so long from me, for her life had 
 never been so sweet and serene as with me and her children; 
 and if she was to begin it again, and choose her settlement and 
 company, it should be with me in that arkoe. I told her, though 
 I was entirely of her Opinion for avoiding a life of hurry, yet I 
 loved a little company, if for nothing else but to advance topics 
 for discourse to the exercise of our faculties ; but I then agreed, 
 it was not from mere judgment I spoke, but from fancy. ' But, 
 Youwee,' says I, ' it will be proper for us to see what our 
 friends have left us, that we don't want before the time comes 
 about again.' Then she took her part and I mine; and having 
 finished, we found they would hold out pretty well, and that the 
 first thing to be done was to get the oil of the beast-fish. 
 
 When we came to examine the brandy and wine, I found they 
 had suffered greatly ; so I told Youwarkee, when she could 
 spare time, she should make another flight to the ship; ' And,' 
 says I, ' pray look at all the snuiU casks of wine or brandy, or 
 be they what they will, if they are not above half full or tlierc- 
 abouts, they will swim, and you may send them down.' I desired 
 her to send a fire-shovel and tongs, describing them to her. 
 'And there are abundance of good ropes between decks rolled 
 up, send them,' says I, ' and anything else you think we want, — ■ 
 as plates, bowls, and all the cutlasses and pistols,' says I, 'that 
 hang in the room by the cabin: for I would, methinks, have
 
 166 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 another cargo, as it may possibly be the last, for the ship can't 
 hold for ever.' 
 
 Youvvarkee, who loved a jaunt to the ship mightily, sat very 
 attentive to what I said; and told me, if I pleased, she would 
 go the next day, to which I agreed. 
 
 She stayed on this trip till I began to be uneasy for her, being 
 gone almost four days, and I was in great fear of some accident; 
 but she arrived safe, telling me she had sent all she could any 
 vays pack up ; and any one who had seen the arrival of her fleet 
 vould have taken it for a good ship's cargo, for it cost me full 
 three weeks to land and draw them up to the grotto: and then 
 ■we had such a redundancy of things, that we were forced to pile 
 them upon each other to the top of the room. 
 
 It began to draw towards long days again, when one morning 
 in bed I heard the gripsack. I waked Youwarkee and told her 
 of it ; and we both got up, and were going to the level, when we 
 met six glumms in the wood, with a gripsack before them, com- 
 ing to the grotto. The trumpeter, it seems, had been there 
 before, but the others, who seemed to be of better rank, had not. 
 We saluted them, and they us; and Youwarkee knowing one of 
 them, we desired them to walk to the grotto. 
 
 They told us they came express from Georigetti's palace, with 
 an invitation to me and Youwarkee to spend some time at his 
 court. I let them know what a misfortune I lay under in not 
 being born with a graundee, since Providence had pleased to 
 dispose of me in a part of the world where alone it could have 
 been of such infinite service to me; or I should have taken it for 
 the highest honour to have laid myself at their master's feet : and 
 after some discourse, one of them pressed me to return his mas- 
 ter my answer, for they had but a very little time to stay. I told 
 them, they saw plainly, by baring my breast to them, that I was 
 under an absolute incapacity for such a journey, and gratifymg 
 the highest ambition I could have in the world; for I was pinned 
 down to my arkoe, never more to pass the barrier of that rock. 
 One of them then asking, if I should choose to go if was possible 
 to convey me thither; I told him, he could scarce have the least 
 doubt, was my ability to perform such a journey equal to my 
 inclination to take it, that I should in the least hesitate at 
 obeyiug his master. 'Sir,' says he, 'you make me very happy, 
 in the regard you shew my master; and I must beg leave to 
 stay another day with you.' I told him they did me a great 
 honour, but little thought what it all tended to. 
 
 We were very facetious; and they talked of the number of 
 visitors I had had here, and they mentioned several facts which 
 had happened, and amongst the rest that of Nasgig, who, they 
 said, since his return, had been introduced by Pendlehamby to the 
 king, and was, for his great prudence and penetration, become 
 Georigetti's great favourite. They told me war was upon the 
 point of breaking out, and several other pieces of news, which, 
 as they did not concern me, I was very easy about.
 
 OF PETER WILKIXS. 167 
 
 The next mominjj they desiring to walk and view what was 
 most remarkable in my arkoe, and above all, to see me fire my 
 gun, which they had heard so much of. I gratified them at a 
 mark, and hit the edge of it, and found them quite staunch 
 without the least start at the rejDort. I paid them a compliment 
 upon it, and told them how their countrymen had behaved, even 
 at a second firing. ' But,' says he, who was the chief spokes- 
 man, and knew, I found, as much as I could tell him, ' that 
 second fright was from seeing death the consequence of the first ; 
 and though you had then to do mostly with soldiers, you must 
 not think they choose death more than others, though their duty 
 obliges them to shun it less.' 
 
 The same person then desired mo to shew him how to fire the 
 gun; which I did, and believe he might hit the rock somewhere 
 or other; but he did not seem to admire the sport, and I having 
 but few balls left, did not recommend the gun to the rest. 
 
 A little before bed-time the strangers told me, they believed I 
 should see Nasgig next morning. I presently thought there was 
 somewhat more than ordinary m this visit, but could no ways 
 drive to the bottom of it. 
 
 Just before they went to rest, they ordered the trumpeter to 
 be early on the rock next morning; and upon the first sight of 
 Nasgig's corp.s, to sound notice of it for us to be ready to receive 
 him. 
 
 Chapter XXXV.— Nasgig comes with a guard to fetch Peter — Long debate 
 about his going — Nasgig's uneasiness at Peter's refusal — Relates a pre- 
 diction to him, and proceedings thereon at Georigetti's court — Peter 
 consents to go — Prepares a machine for that purpose. 
 
 W E were waked Ijy the trumpet giving notice of Nasgig's 
 coming. I did not care to inquire of the strangers into the 
 particulars of his embassy; 'For be it what it will,' thinks I, 
 ' Nasgig is so much my friend that I can know the motives of it 
 from him; and, or I am much deceived, he is too honest to impose 
 upon me.' But I had but little time for thought; for upon our 
 entering the level, we found him and his train, of at least a 
 hundred persons, just alighting before us. 
 
 We embraced, and professed the particular pleasure fortune 
 had done us in once more meeting together. When we arrived 
 at the grotto, he tolil me he was assured I had been informed of 
 the occasion of his visit; and that it would be the greatest hon- 
 our done to his country that could be imagined. lie then laid 
 his hand on my beard, which was now of about five months' 
 growth, having never shaved it since my father went, and told 
 me he was glad to see that. ' And are you not so to see me ?' 
 says I. ' Yes, surely,' says he; ' for I prize that for your sake.' 
 ' But,' says I, ' pray be open with me, and tell me what you 
 mean by my being informed of the occasion of your coming.'
 
 ]68 THE LIFE AND ADVEXTURES 
 
 * Why,' says he, ' of Georigetti's message to you, as it will be of 
 such infinite service to our country : and,' says he, ' if you had 
 not consented to it, the messengers had returned and stopped 
 me.' ' True,' says I, ' one of the messengers told me the king 
 would be glad to see me ; which as I, so well as he, knew it was 
 impossible he should, in return to his compliment, I believe I 
 might say, what a happiness it would be to me if I could wait on 
 him. But pray, what is your immediate message; for I hear 
 you are in great favour at court, and would never have come 
 hither with this retinue in so much ceremony on a triHing 
 account?' 
 
 ' My dear Peter,' says Nasgig, ' know that your fame has 
 reached far and near since I saw j-ou before; and our state, 
 though a large and populous one, and once of mighty power and 
 twice its present extent, by the revolt of the western part of it, 
 who chose themselves a king, has been so miserably harassed 
 by wars, that the revolters, who are ever fomenting discontent 
 and rebellion amongst us, will, by the encroachments they daily 
 make on us, certainly reduce us at last to a province under their 
 government; which will render us all slaves to a usurped power 
 set up against our lawful sovereign. Now these things were fore- 
 told long enough before they actually began to be transacted; but 
 all being then at peace, and no prospect of what has since hap- 
 pened, we looked not out for a remedy till the disease became 
 stubborn and incurable.' 'Pray,' says I, 'by whom were the 
 things you mention foretold ?' ' By a very ancient and grave 
 ragan,' says he. 'How long ago?' says I. ' O, above four 
 times the age of the oldest man living,' says he. ' And when 
 did he say it would happen ?' says I. ' That,' says he, ' was not 
 quite so clear then.' ' But how do you know,' says I, ' that he 
 ever said any such thing ?' ' Why, the thing itself was so 
 peculiar,' says he, 'and the ragan delivered it so positively, 
 that his successors have ever since pronounced it twelve times 
 a year publicly word for word, to put the people in mind of it, 
 and from whom they must hope for relief: and now the long 
 expected time being come, we have no hopes but in your 
 destruction of the tyrant usurper.' 'I destroy him !' says I: 
 ' if he is not destroyed till I do it, I fear your state is but in a 
 bad case.' 'My good friend Peter,' says he, 'you or nobody 
 can do it.' ' Pugh !' says I, 'Nasgig, I took you for a man of 
 more sense, notwithstanding the prejudices of education, than to 
 think, because you have seen me kill a beast-fish that could not 
 come to hurt me, at the distance of twenty paces, that I can 
 kill your usurper at the distance he is from me.' ' No, my good 
 friend,' says Nasgig, ' I know you take me to have more judgment 
 than to think so.' ' Why, what else can I do ?' says I, ' unless 
 he will come hither to be killed by me.' ' Dear Peter,' says he, 
 'you will not hear me out.' ' I will,' says I ; ' say on.' ' You, 
 as I said before, being the only person that can, according to 
 our prediction, destroy this usurper and restore peace among
 
 OF PETER "WILKINS. 169 
 
 US, my master Georigetti, and the whole state of Normn- 
 l)dsgrsutt were gohig to send a splendid embassy to you; but 
 your father advising to repose the commission wholly in me, 
 they all consented to it, and I am come to invite you over to 
 Brandleguarp for that purpose. I know you will tell me you 
 have not the graundee, and cannot get thither; but I am assured 
 you have what is far better — the wisdom you have will help you 
 to surmount that difficulty, which our whole moucheratt cannot 
 get over: and I am sure, did you apply half the thought to 
 accomplish it you seem to do to invent excuses against it, you 
 would easily overcome that. And now, dear friend,' continues 
 he, ' refuse me not ; for as my first rise was owing to your 
 favour, so my downfall as absolutely attends your refusal.' 
 
 ' Dear Nasgig,' says I, ' you know I love you, and could 
 refuse you nothing in my power; but for me to be mounted in 
 the air, I know not how, over these rocks, and then drowned by a 
 fall into the sea, which is a necessary consequence of such a mad 
 attempt; and all this in prosecution of a project founded upon 
 an old wife's tale, is such a chimera as all men of sense would 
 laugh at; as if there was no way of destroying me but with a 
 guard of a hundred men, to souse me into the wide ocean. A 
 very pretty conqueror of rebels I siiould prove truly, kicking for 
 life till the next wave sent me to the bottom.' 
 
 Nasgig looked then so grave, I almost thought I should have 
 heard no more of it ; but after a short pause, ' Peter,' says he, 
 ' I am sorry you make so light of sacred things; a thing foretold 
 so long ago by a holy ragan, kept up by undoubted tradition ever 
 since in the manner I have told you, in part performed, and now 
 waiting your concurrence for its accomplishment: but if I can- 
 not prevail with you, though I perish at my retiu'u, I dread to 
 think you may be forced without thanks to perform, what gene- 
 rously to undertake will be your greatest glory.' 
 
 ' Pray,' says I, ' Nasgig, (for now I perceive you are in 
 earnest,) what may this ftimous prediction be ?' 
 
 ' Ah, Peter,' says Nasgig, ' to what purpose should I relate so 
 sacred a prediction to one who, though the most concerned in it, 
 makes such a jest of it ?' 
 
 His mentioning mo as concerned in it, raised my curiosity once 
 more to desire a relation of it. ' A\^hy should I relate it,' says 
 he, ' if you are resolved not to fulfil it ?' I told him I had no 
 resolution against anything that related to my own good, or that 
 of my friends ; ' But the greatest question with me,' says I, ' is, 
 whether I am at all concerned in it.' ' O clearly, clearly !' says 
 he, ' there is no doubt of it ; it must mean you or nobody.' t 
 told him I must judge by the words of it, that I was the person 
 intended by it ; and till that was aj)par('nt to my reason, it would 
 be difficult to procure my consent to so perilous an undertaking. 
 'And,' says he, ' will you upon hearing it, judge imjiartially, and 
 go with me if you can take the application to yourself?' ' I can- 
 liiot go quite so far as that,' says I ; 'but this I'll promise you,
 
 170 THE LIFE AND ADA^EXTURES 
 
 I'll judge impartially, and if I can so apply it to myself, that it 
 must necessarily mean me, and no other, and if you convince me 
 I may go safely, I will go.' 
 
 Nasgig was so rejoiced at this, he was at a loss how to express 
 himself. 'My dear Peter,' says he, 'you have given me new 
 life ! our state is free ! our persons free ! we are free ! we are 
 free ! And, Peter,' says he, ' now I have given vent to my joy, 
 you shall hear the prediction. 
 
 ' You must know, this holy ragan lived four ages ago ; and 
 from certain dreams and revelations he had had, set himself to 
 overturn our country-worship of the Great Image; and by his 
 sanctity of life, and sound reasonings, had almost effected it 
 under the assistance of Begsurbeck, then our king, who had fully 
 embraced his tenets ; but the rest of the ragaus opposing him, 
 and finding he could not advance his scheme, he withdrew from 
 the ragans to a close retirement for several years ; and just 
 before his death, sending for the king and all the ragans, he told 
 them he should certainly die that day; and that he could not die 
 at peace till he had informed them what had been revealed to 
 him ; desiring them to take notice of it, not as a conjecture of 
 liis own, but a certain verity which should hereafter come to 
 pass. Says he, " You know you have rejected the alteration 
 in your religion I proposed to you ; and which Begsurbeck, here 
 present, would have advanced : and now I must tell you what 
 3'ou have brought upon yourselves. As for Begsurbeck, he shall 
 reign the longest and most prosperously of all your former and 
 future kings ; but in twice his time outrun, the west shall be 
 divided from the east, and bring sorrow, confusion, and slaughter, 
 till the waters of the earth shall produce a glumni, with hair 
 round his head, swimming and flying without the graundee ; 
 who, with unknown fire and smoke shall destroy the traitor of 
 the west, settle the ancient limits of the monarch}-, by common ■ 
 consent establish what I would have taught you, cliange the 
 name of this country, introduce new laws and arts, add kingdoms 
 to this state, and force tributes from the bowels of the earth, of 
 such things as this kingdom shall not know till then, and shall 
 never afterwards want ; and then shall return to the waters 
 again. Take care," says he, " you miss not the opportunity 
 ■when it may be had ; for once lost, it shall never, never more 
 return ; and then, woe, woe, woe, to my poor country ! " The 
 ragan having said this, expired. 
 
 ' This prediction made so great an impression on Begsurbeck, 
 that he ordered all the ragans singly before him, and heard them 
 repeat it ; which having done, and made himself perfect in it, he 
 ordered it to be pronounced twelve times in the year on parti- 
 cular days, in the raoucheratt, that the people might learn it by 
 lieart ; that they and their children being perfect in it, might not 
 f:iil of applying it, when the man from the waters should appear 
 ivith proper description. 
 
 ' Thus, Peter,' says he, ' has this prediction been kept up in
 
 OF PETER AVILKINS. 171 
 
 our memories as perfectly as if it had but just been pronounced 
 to us.' 
 
 ' Tis very true,' says I; ' here may liave been a prediction, and 
 it may have been, as you say, handed down very exactly from 
 Begsurbeck's days till now ; but how does that affect me ? how 
 am I concerned m it ? Surely, if any marks would have denoted 
 me to be the man, some of tiie colambs who have so lately left 
 me, and were so long with me, would have found them out in my 
 person, or among the several actions of my life I recounted to 
 them.' 
 
 ' Upon the return of the colambs from you,' says Nasgig, 'they 
 told his majesty what thej' had heard and seen at Graundevolet, 
 and the story was conveyed through the whole realm : but every 
 man has not the faculty of distinction. Now, one of the ragans, 
 when he had heard of you, applying you to the prediction, and 
 that to you, soon found our deliverer in you ; and at a public 
 moucheratt, after first pronouncing the prediction, declared him- 
 self thereon to the following effect : — 
 
 '"May it please your majesty, and you the honourable 
 colambs, the reverend ragans, and people of this state," says he, 
 " you all know that our famous King Begsurbeck, who reigned at 
 the time of this prediction, did live sixty years after it in the 
 greatest splendour, and died at the age of one hundred and 
 twenty years, having reigned full ninety of them ; and herein 
 you will all agree with me, no king before or since has done the 
 like. You ail likewise know, that within two hundred ye.ars after 
 Begsurbeck's death, that is, about twice his reign of ninety years 
 outrun, the rebellion in the west began, which has been carried 
 on ever since : and our strength diminishing as theirs increases, 
 "we are now no fair match for them, but are fearful of being 
 undone. So far you will agree matters have tallied with the 
 prediction : and now, to look forward to the time to come, it 
 becomes us to lay hold of the present opportunity for our relief ; 
 for that, once slipped, will never return : and, if I have any skill 
 in interpretations, now is the time of our deliverance. 
 
 ' " Our prediction foretells the past evils, their increase and 
 continuance, till the waters of the earth shall produce a glumm. 
 Here I must appeal to the honourable colambs present, if the 
 waters have not done so in the person of glumm Peter of Graun- 
 devolet, as they have received it from his own report." 
 
 ' All the colambs then rising, and making reverence to the 
 king, declared it was most true. 
 
 ' " The next part," says the ragan, " is, he is to be hairy round 
 his head ; and how his i)ers()n in this respect agrees with the 
 prediction, I beg leave to be informed by the colambs." 
 
 ' The colambs then rising, declared, that having seen and con- 
 versed with him, they could not observe any hair on the fore 
 part of his head ; but I answered, that when I left you, I well 
 remembered your having short stubbs of hair upon your cheeks 
 and chin ; which I had no sooner mentioned, than your father
 
 172 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 arose, and told the assemblj', that though he did not mind it 
 whilst he was with you, yet he remembered that his daughter, a 
 year before, had told him that you had hair on your face before 
 as long as that behind. 
 
 ' This again putting new life into the ragan, he proceeded : — 
 " Then let this," says he, " be put to the trial by an embassy 
 to glumm Peter ; and if it answers, there will be no room to 
 doubt the rest. Then," says the ragan, "it is plain by the 
 report of the colambs, that glumm Peter has not the graundee. 
 
 ' " As to the next point, he is to swim and fly. Now I am 
 informed lie swims daily in a thing he calls a boat." To which 
 the colambs all agreed. " And now," says he, " that he flies too, 
 that must be fulfilled ; for every word must have a meaning, and 
 that indeed he must do if ever he comes hither. I therefore 
 advise, that a contrivance be somehow found out for conveying 
 glumm Peter through the air to us, and then we shall answer 
 that part of the prediction; and I think, and do not doubt, but 
 that may be done. 
 
 ' " Now," says he, " let us see the benefit predicted to us upon 
 the arrival of glumm Peter. Our words are — 'Who, with 
 unknown fire and smoke, shall destroy the traitor of the west.' — 
 What can be plainer than this? For I again appeal to the 
 colambs for his making unknown fire and smoke. 
 
 ' " Thus far," says the ragan, " we have succeeded happily 
 towards a discovery of the person ; but it ends not here with the 
 death of the traitor ; but such other benefits are to accrue as are 
 mentioned in the following part of the prediction : they are 
 blessings yet to come ; and who knows the end of them ? 
 
 ' " I hope," says the ragan, " I have given satisfaction in what 
 I have said, and shall now leave it to the care of those whose 
 business it is to provide that none of those woes pi-onounced 
 against us may happen, by missing the time which, when 
 gone, will never return." 
 
 ' The assembly were coming to a resolution of sending you a 
 pompous embassy, but your father prevailed for sending me 
 only ; " For," says he, " my son thinks better of him than of 
 the rest of our whole race." So this impoi-tant affair was com- 
 mitted to me, with orders to prepare a conveyance for you, which 
 I cannot attempt to do ; but shall refer myself to your more 
 solid judgment in the contrivance of it.' 
 
 I had sat very attentive to Nasgig, and from what he had 
 declared, could not say but there was a very great resemblance 
 between myself and the person predicted of ; ' But then,' says I, 
 ' they are idolaters; Providence would not interpose in this affair, 
 when all the glory of its success must redound to an idol. But,' 
 says I, ' has not the same thing often happened from oracular 
 presages, where the glory must redound to the false deity ? But 
 what if, as is predicted, their religion is to be changed to the old 
 ragan's plan, and that will be to the abolition of idolatry ? I 
 know not what to say ; but if I thought my going would gain a
 
 OF PETER AVILKINS. 173 
 
 single soul to the eternal Truth, I would not scruple to hazard 
 my life in the attempt.' 
 
 I then called in Youwarkee, told her the whole affiiir of the 
 prediction, which she had often heard, I found, and could have 
 repeated. I told her that the king and states had pitched on me 
 as the person intended by their prediction, and that Nasgig was 
 sent to fetch me over: ' And, indeed,' says I, ' Youwee, if this 
 be a true prediction, it seems very applicable to me as far as I 
 can see.' ' Yes, truly,' says she, 'so it does, now I consider it 
 in the light you say the ragau puts it.' ' Why,' says I, 'prophe- 
 cies and predictions are never so plain as to mention names ; but 
 yet, upon the solution, they become as intelligible as if they did, 
 the circumstances tallying so exactly. But what would you have 
 me to do ? Shall I, or shall I not, go ? ' ' Go !' says she, ' how 
 can you go ?' ' O,' says I, ' never fear that. If this is from 
 above, means will soon be found ; Providence never directs effects 
 without means.' 
 
 Youwarkee, whose head ran only on the dangers of the under- 
 taking, had a violent conflict with herself ; the love of me, of her 
 children, and of her country, divided her so, she was not capable 
 of advising. I pressed her opinion again, when she told me to 
 follow the dictates of my own reason ; ' And, but for the dread 
 of losing you, and for my children's sakes,' says she, ' I should 
 have no choice to make when my country is at stake : but you 
 know best.' 
 
 I told Youwarkee that I really found the prediction the plainer 
 the more I thought of it ; and that, above all, the change of 
 religion was the uppermost : ' For if I can reduce a state from 
 the misery and bondage of idolatry, to a true sense of the Su- 
 preme Being, and seemingly by his own direction, shall I fear to 
 risk my own life for it ; or, will he suffer me to perish till some- 
 what at least is done towards it ? And how do I know but the 
 whole tendency of my life has been by impulse hitluT for this 
 very purpose ? My dear Youwee,' says I, 'fear nothing, I will go.' 
 
 I called Nasgig, and told him my resolution, and that he had 
 nothing now to do but prepare a means of conveying me. lie 
 said, he begged to refer that to me, for my own thoughts would 
 suggest to me both the safest and easiest means. 
 
 1 wanted to venture on the back of some strong glumm; when 
 Nasgig told me, no one could endure my weight so long a flight. 
 But what cliarmed me most was, the lovely Youwarkee offered to 
 carry me herself if she could ; ' And if I can't hold out,' says 
 she, ' my dear, we can but at last drop both together.' I kissed 
 the charming creature with tears in my eyes, but declined the 
 experiment. 
 
 L told Nasgig I wanted to divide my weight between two or 
 four glumms, wliich I believed I could easily do ; and asked if 
 each could hold out with a fourth part of my weight, lie told 
 mc there was no doubt of that ; but he was afraid 1 should drop 
 between their grauudees, he imagining 1 iuteuded to lie along ou
 
 174 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 their backs, part of me on each of them, or should hear so much 
 on them as to prevent their flight. I told him I did not purpose 
 to dispose of myself in the manner he presumed, but if two or 
 four could imdoubtedly bear my weight so long a flight, I would 
 order myself without any other inconvenience to my bearers than 
 their burden. He made light of my weight between four, as a 
 trifle, and said, he would be one with all his heart. ' Nay,' says 
 I, ' if four cannot hold out, can eight ? ' He plainly told me, as 
 he knew not what I meant, he could say nothing to it, nor could 
 imagine how I could divide so small a body as mine into eight 
 different weights, for it seemed impossible, he said, to him ; but if 
 I would show him my method, he would then give me his opinion. 
 
 I then, leaving him, took out my tools : I pitched upon a 
 strong broad board my wife had sent me from the ship, about 
 twelve feet long, and a foot and a half broad ; upon the middle of 
 which I nailed down one of my chairs ; then I took one cord of 
 about thirty-four feet long, making hand-loops at each end, and 
 nailed it down in the middle to the under side of my board, as 
 near as I could to the fore-end of it ; and I took another cord of 
 the same length and make, and this I nailed within three feet of 
 the farther end of my board. I then took a cord cf about twenty 
 feet long, and nailed it about three feet before the foremost, and a 
 fourth of tlie same length, at the farther end of my board ; by 
 which means, the first and third ropes being the longest, and at 
 such a distance from the short ropes, the glumms who held them, 
 would fly so much higher and forwarder than the short rope 
 ones, that they and their ropes would be quite out of the others' 
 way, which would not have happened if either the ropes had been 
 all of one length, or nearer to or farther from one another : and 
 then considering that if I should receive a sudden jerk or twitch, 
 I mi^ht possibly be shook off my chair, I took a smaller rope to 
 tie myself with fast to the chair, and then I was sure, if I fell 
 into the sea, I should at least have the board and chair with me, 
 which might possibly buoy me up till the glumms could descend 
 to my assistance. 
 
 Having carried the machine down to the level with the help of 
 two of Nasgig's men, he being out on a walk, and having never 
 seen it, I ordered one of the men to sit upon the chair, and eight 
 more to hold by the loops, and rise with him ; but, as I found it 
 difficult at their first rising, not being able to mount all equally, 
 to carry the board up even, and the back part rising first, the 
 front pitched against the ground, and threw the fellow out of the 
 chair : I therefore bade them stop, and ordering eight others to 
 me, said I, ' Hold each of you one of these ropes as high as you 
 can over vour heads ; then,' says I, to the eight bearers, ' mount 
 on your graundees, and come round behind him in the chair 
 gently, two and two, and take each of you a loop, and hover with 
 It till you are all ready, and then rise together, keeping your eye 
 on the board that it rises neither higher at one end or one side 
 than the other ; and see you all feel your weight alike ; then fly
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 175 
 
 across the lake and back again. They did so, and with as raueli 
 ease, they told me, as if they had nothing in their hands ; and 
 the man rode with so much state and composure, he said, that 
 I longed to try it myself; so, shifting places with the glumm, I 
 mounted the chair, and tying myself round, I asked if any one 
 knew which way Nasgig walked : one of them pointing to where 
 lie saw him just before in the wood, I ordered them to take me 
 up as before, and go that way. 
 
 Upon coming to the place where I expected Nasgig was, I 
 hallooed and called him ; who, knowing my voice, ran to the 
 skirt of the wood ; and seeing me mounted in my flying chair, I 
 jokingly told him I was going, if he had any commands ; but he 
 mounting immediately, came up to me, and viewing me round, 
 and seeing the pleasure the men seemed to carry me with, says 
 he, ' Are you all sure you can carry him safe to Battringdrigg ?' 
 They all replied, 'Yes, with ease.' 'This, then,' says he, 'is 
 your doom; if you perform it not, every one shall be slit; but if 
 you carry the deliverer safe, you are filgays, every man of you !' 
 he verily thinking I was then going off; but I undeceived him, 
 by ordering them to turn about and set me down where I was 
 taken up. 
 
 Nasgig alighting, and viewing my contrivance, ' This Peter,' 
 says he, ' is but a very plain thing.' ' It is so,' says I, ' but it is 
 as far as my ingenuity could reach.' 'Ah, Peter!' says he, 
 ' say not so, for if the greatest difficulties, as I and all my nation 
 thought it would be to convey you to them, are so plain and easy 
 to you, what must lesser things be ? No, Peter, I did not call 
 it plain because it might be easily done when it was seen, but in 
 respect to the head that formed it; for the nearest way to attain 
 one's end is always the best, and attended, for the most part, 
 with fewest inconveniences; and I verily think, Peter, though 
 we believe the rise or fall of our state wholly depends on you, 
 you must have stayed at Graundevolet but for your own inge- 
 nuity. Well, and when shall we set out ?' says he. I told him 
 it would take up some time to settle the affairs of my family, and 
 to consider what I had best take with me; and ref|uired at least 
 three days, being as little as I could have told him for that 
 purpose. 
 
 Nasgig, who, as he was a honest man, and for making the best 
 for his patrons, was sorry it was so long, though he imagining at 
 the same time it was short enough for one who was to go on 
 .such an enterprise, Avas glad it was no longer ; and inmiediately 
 dispatched a trumpet express with notice, that on the fourth day 
 he should beat the height of Battringdrigg, and that having 
 myself formed a machine for that purpose, I would accompany 
 him. 
 
 I began next to consider what part I had to act at Doorpt 
 Swangeanti, (for I neither could nor would call it by any other 
 name when I came thither,) and what it w'as they expected from 
 me. ' I am,' says I, ' to kill a traitor ; good, that may be; but
 
 176 
 
 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 then I must take a gun and ammunition; and why not some 
 pistols and cutlasses ? If I cannot use them all, I can teach 
 others who may : I will take several of them, and all my guns 
 but two, and I will leave a pair of pistols; I may return and 
 want them. I will take my two best suits of clothes, and other 
 things suitable ; for, if I am to perform things according to 
 this prediction, it may be a long time before I get back again.' 
 Thinks I, ' Youwarkee shall stay here with the children, and if 
 I like my settlement I can send for her at any thne.' I then 
 began to see the necessity of making at least one more machine 
 to carry my goods on. ' And,' says I, ' as they will be very 
 weighty, I must have more lasks to shift in carrying; them, for I 
 will retain sixteen for my own body-machine, in order to relieve 
 each other ; and as the distance is so great, I will not be stinted 
 for want of fresh hands.' 
 
 Being come to this resolution, I called Nasgig, and ordered 
 eight fresh lasks to attend my baggage ; these he soon singled 
 out. So, having settled all matters with my wife, and taken 
 leave of lier and the children, I charged them not to stir out of 
 the grotto till I was goiie; and leaving them all in tears, I set out 
 with a heavy heart for the level, where the whole convoy and my 
 two machines waited for me. 
 
 Chapter XXXVI. — Peter's speech to the soldiers — Offers them freedom — 
 His journey— Is met by the King— The King sent back, and why — 
 Peter alights in the King's garden— His audience— Description of his 
 supper and bed. 
 
 W HEN we came to the level, I desired Nasgig to draw all his 
 men into a circle as near as they could stand; I then asked thera 
 who would undertake to carry me, when not a man but proffered 
 his service, and desited to have the post of honour, as they 
 called it. I told them my question was only in case of necessity, 
 to know whom I might depend upon, for my bearers were 
 already provided, saving accidents. ' But, my friends,' says I, 
 ' as you are ecpially deserving for the offered service, as if you 
 were accepted, are any of you desirous of being filgays ?' Tliey 
 all answering together, ' I, I, I !' — 'Nasgig,' says I, 'you and I 
 must come to a capitulation before I go, and your honour must 
 be pledged for performance of articles.' 
 
 I began with telling them what an enemy I was to slavery; 
 'And,' says I to Nasgig, ' as I am about to undertake what no 
 man upon earth ever did before ; to quit my country, my family, 
 my every other conveniency of life, for I know not what, I 
 know not where, and from whence I shall never return ; I must 
 be indulged, if I am ever so fortunate as to arrive safe in your 
 country, in the satisfaction of seeing all these my fellow-travellers
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 177 
 
 as liappy as myself; for which reason I must insist upon every 
 man present alighting witli me in safety being made free the 
 moment we touch the ground; and unless you will engage your 
 honour for this, I will not stir a step farther.' 
 
 Nasgig paused for an answer ; for though m}- bearers were 
 his own lasks, and he could dispose of them at pleasure, yet, as 
 the rest were the king's, he knew not how far he might venture 
 to promise for them; but being desirous to get me over the rock, 
 fearing I might still retract my purpose, he engaged to procure 
 their freedom of the king. And this, I thought, would make the 
 men more zealous in my service. 
 
 I then permitting them to take me up, we were over the rock 
 as quick as thought; and when I liad a little experienced the 
 flight, I perceived I had nothing to fear; for they were so dex- 
 trous on the graundee, that I received not the least shock all 
 the way, or scarce a wry position, though every quarter of an 
 inch at hand made a considerable deflection from the perpen- 
 dicular. We shifted but twice till we came to Battringdiigg; 
 the manner of which I directed as I sat in my chair: for I 
 ordered the new man to hover over him he was to relieve, and 
 reaching down his hand to meet the others which were held up 
 •with a rope, the old bearer sunk beneath the chair, and the 
 reliever took his course. This we did one by one, till all were 
 changed; but there was one, a stout young fellow, at the flrst 
 short rope on my right hand, who observing me to eye him more 
 than the rest, in a bravado would not be relieved before we 
 arrived at Battringdrigg arkoe; and I afterwards took him into 
 my family. 
 
 As it was now somewhat advanced into the light season, I had 
 hopes of a tolerably good prospect ; but had it been quite light, 
 I should have been never the better for it. I had been upon 
 very high mountains in the inland parts of Africa; but was 
 never too high to see what was below me before, though very 
 much contracted; but here, in the highest of our flight, you 
 could not distinguish the globe of the earth but by a sort of mist, 
 for every way looked alike to me; then sometimes on a cue 
 given, from an inexpressible height my bearers would dart as it 
 were sloping, like a shooting-star, for an incredible distance, 
 almost to the very surface of the sea, still keeping me as upright 
 as a Spaniard on my scat. I asked them the reason of their so 
 vast descent, when I perceived the labour they had afterwards 
 to attain the same height again. They told me, they not only 
 eased their graundees by that descent, but could fly half as far 
 again in a day, as by a direct (tlu^y meant horizontal) flight; for 
 though it seemed laborious to mount so excessive higii, jet they 
 went on at the same time at a great rate; but when they came 
 to descend again, tlierc was no comparison in their speed. And 
 on my conscience, 1 believe they spoke true, for in their descents 
 I think no arrow could have reached us. 
 
 In about sixteen hours, for I took my watch with me, we 
 
 PET. WIL. M
 
 1,78 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 alighted on the height of B<ittrinn;drigs; when I thought I had 
 returned to my own arkoe, it was so like it, hut much larger. 
 Here we rested four hours; I opened my chest and gave each of 
 my bearers a drop of brandy. Nasgig and I also just wetted 
 our mouths, and ate a piece of preserve to moisten us ; the rest 
 of the lasks sitting down, and feeding upon what they had 
 brought with them in their colapets; for their method is, when 
 they take long flights, to carry a number of hard round fruits, 
 flat like my cream- cheeses, but much less, which containing a 
 sort of flower they eat dry; then drinking, that swells, and fills 
 them as much as a good meal of anything else would. Here we 
 met with abundance of delightful pools of water on the vast flat 
 of the rocks. They told me, in that arkoe the young glurams 
 and gawreys came in vast flights separately, to divert themselves 
 on the fine lake of waters, and from thence went sometimes as 
 far as my arkoejfor that purpose ; but that was but seldom. 
 
 When we had sufficiently rested, they shut their colapets, 
 which sometimes hung down from their necks, and were some- 
 times swung round to their backs, and crossing the arkoe and 
 another large sea, but nothing comparable to the first, we arrived 
 in about six hours more to the height of the white mountains, 
 which Nasgig told me were the confines of Georigetti's terri- 
 tories ; ' But,' thinks I, ' it may belong to whom it will for the 
 value of it;' for nothing could be more barren than all the top 
 of it was; but the inside of it made amends for that, by the 
 prodigious tall and large trees it abounded with, full of the 
 strangest kinds of fruits I had ever seen ; and these trees most of 
 them seemed to grow out of the very stone itself, not a speck of 
 dirt being to be collected near them. Withoutside of these 
 mountains, it was scarce darker than at my arkoe ; for I made 
 all the observation my time would allow me ; when spying at a 
 vast distance several lights which were unusual things to me ia 
 that country, they told me, the largest was the burning moun- 
 tain Alkoe; this I remembered to have heard the name of upon 
 some former occasion, though I could not recollect what ; and 
 tliat the rest were of the same sort, but smaller. I asked if they 
 were in Georigetti's territories. They said no, they belonged to 
 another king formerly, whose subjects were as fond of fire as 
 Georigetti's were of avoiding it ; and that many of tliem worked 
 with it always before them, and made an insufferable noise 
 by it. 
 
 At hearing the above relation, an impression struck my fancy, 
 that they might be a sort of smiths or workers in iron, or other 
 metals; and I wished myself with them, for I had a mighty 
 notion of that work, having been frequently at a neighbouring 
 forge when a boy, and knew all their tools, and resolved to get 
 all the information I could of that country some other time; for 
 our company drawing to their posts, and preparing to set for- 
 ward again, I could have no more talk now; and you must 
 know, I had observed so many idle rascals before I left England,
 
 OT" PETER WILKINS. 179 
 
 wlio could neither strike a stroke, nor stir a foot, whilst you 
 talked with them, that I feared if I asked questions by the way, 
 they should iu answering me neglect their duty, and let me 
 drop. 
 
 When we came near our journey's end, Nasgig asked me 
 where I would please to alight. I told him I thought at my 
 father's : for though I came on a visit to the king, it would not 
 shew respect to go before him just off a journey. But I might 
 have spared me the trouble of settling that point; for we were 
 not gone far from the Black Mountain, it going by that name 
 withinside, though it is called ^the white without, before we 
 heard the gripsacks, and a sort of squeaking or screaming music, 
 very loud. Nasgig told me the king was in Hight. I asked him 
 how he knew that, for I could see nobody. He knew it, he said, 
 by the gripsack, and the other music, which never played but on 
 that occasion ; and, presently after, I thought the whole king- 
 dom were on the graundee, and were going to order my bearers 
 back to the mountain, for fear of the concourse. Thinks I, 
 ' They will jostle me down out of civility, and I shall break my 
 neck to gratify their curiosity.' So I told Nasgig, if he did not 
 somehow stop the multitude, I would turn back for the moun- 
 tain, for I would never venture into that crowd of people. 
 
 Nasgig sprung away to the king, and informed him; but the 
 king fearing the people should be disgusted at his sending tiiem 
 back, gave orders for the whole body to file off to the riglit and 
 left, and taking a vast sweep each way, to fall in behind me ; 
 but upon no account to come near me for fear of mischief. This 
 was no sooner said than done, and all spreading into two vast 
 semicircles, met in a train just behind my chair. 
 
 Nasgig had also persuaded the king to retreat back to the 
 palace, telliug him it was not with me as with them, who could 
 help themselves in case of accident; but as I was under the 
 guidance of others, and on a foundation he should scarce, in my 
 condition, have ventured upon, he was sure I should be better 
 satisfied witii his intended respect only, than to receive it there: 
 ' But,' says he, ' that your majesty may see his contrivance, I 
 will cause liim to alight in the palace garden, where you may 
 have tlie pleasure of viewing hira in his machine.' 
 
 Tile king returning, ordered all the colambs, who waited my 
 arrival, to assemble in council again ; and as I went over the 
 city, I was surprised to see all the rock of which it ci insisted 
 quite covered with people, besides prodigious numbers in the air, 
 all shouting out peals of welcome to me : and as we were then 
 but little libove their heads, every one had something to say of 
 me; one wondering what I had got on, another swearing lie saw 
 hair on my face as long as his arm; and iu general every one 
 calling on the Image for my safety. 
 
 The king was jiresent when I alighted in the garden; and 
 himself taking me from my cliair, I bent on one knee to kiss his 
 hand: but he took me in his arms, called me his father, and told 
 M2
 
 180 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 me, lie hoped I would make his days equal in glory to his great 
 ancestor, Begsurbeck. We complimented some time, before he 
 took me into a small refectory in the garden, and gave me some 
 of his sort of wine; which I found was loaded with ram's horn, 
 and some dried and moist sweetmeats. He then told me, I had 
 a piece of ceremony to go through, after which he hoped to have 
 me to himself. I told him, whatever forms of state were cus- 
 tomary, they became necessary, and I should obey him. 
 
 His majesty then called one of the persons in waiting, and 
 telling him he was going to the room of audience, ordered him 
 to conduct me thither forthwith. 
 
 Following my guide, after a long walk through a sort of piazza, 
 we entered under a stately arch, curiously carved, into a very 
 spacious room, lighted with infinite numbers of globe-lamps; 
 where he desired me to sit down on a round stone pedestal 
 covered with leaves, and all round the sides of it were running 
 foliages exquisitely wrought; on the walls were carved figures 
 of glumms in several actions, but chiefly in battle, or other war- 
 like exercises, in alto-relievo, very bold; with other devices 
 interspersed, I sat down, having first paid my submission to 
 the throne, and to the several colambs who sat on the king's 
 right and left down the sides of the room. 
 
 The person then who introduced me, going into the middle of 
 the room, spoke to this effect: — ' Mighty king — and you honour- 
 able lords his colambs — here is present the glumm Peter of 
 Graundevolet; I wait your commands where to dispose of him.' 
 
 Then the king and all the colambs arising, another person 
 stepped forth, and looking at me, for I was standing, ' Glumm 
 Peter of Graundevolet,' says ho, ' I am to signify to you that the 
 mighty King Georigetti, and all his honourable colambs, con- 
 gratulate your arrival in Normnbdsgrsutt, and have commanded 
 me to give you rank according to your merit.' Then the king 
 and colambs sat down, and I was led to the king's right hand, 
 and placed on the same stone with, but at some small distance 
 from, his majesty. 
 
 The king then told me the great pleasure I had done him and 
 the colambs, in my so speedy arrival upon their message; but 
 said, he would give me no farther trouble now, than to know how 
 I chose to be served; and desired me to give orders to a bash he 
 would send to me for whatever I wanted ; and then giving 
 orders to a bash to shew me my lodgings, I was permitted to 
 retire to refresh myself. 
 
 I was then conducted to my apartment, up a sloping flight of 
 stone, very long, with a vast arch over my head; I believe it 
 might be fifty paces long at least, but being a very broad, easy 
 ascent, and smooth, it was not in the least fatiguing. All the 
 way I went, were the same sorts of globe-lights as in the audi- 
 ence-room. The staircase, if I may call it so, it answering the 
 same purpose, was most beautifully carved, both sides and top : 
 at length I came into a very large gallery, at least fourscore
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 181 
 
 paces long, and about twenty broad ; on each side of which hung 
 the same globes. At the farther end of this gallery I entered 
 by an arch, very narrow, but most neatly wrought into an oval 
 room ; in the middle of this room, on the right hand, was another 
 small neat archway; entering through which about ten paces, 
 there were two smaller arches to the right and left, and within 
 them, with an easy ascent of about three paces, you came to a 
 flat trough of stone, six or seven feet long, and about the same 
 width ; these, I understood by my bash, were the beds to lie on. 
 I asked him, if they were used to lie on the bare stone. He 
 told me some did ; but he had orders to lay me on dossee ; and 
 presently up came four fellows with great mats, as I took them 
 for by my globe-light, full of something, which by their so easily 
 carrying so great bulk, I perceived was very light. They 
 pitched it down upon my stone bedstead, and first with great 
 sticks, and then with small switches, having beat it soundly, 
 retired. 
 
 Whilst I was looking about at the oddity of the place, I found 
 my bash was gone too. ' So,' says I, ' all gone ! I suppose they 
 intend I shall now go to bed.' I then went into my bed- 
 chamber, for there were globe-lights there too, and observing my 
 bed lay full four feet above the stone, and sloping higher to the 
 sides and head, I went to feel what it was ; but laying my hand 
 upon it, it was so soft, I could feel no resistance till I had 
 pressed it some way : and it lay so light, that a fly must have 
 sunk upon it. ' Well,' thinks I, ' what if I never lay thus 
 before, I believe I have lain as bad!' 
 
 I then took a turn into my oval room again, and observed the 
 floor, sides, and all was stone, as smooth as possible, but not 
 polished ; and the walls and ceiling, and in short every place 
 where they could be ornamental, were well adorned with carvings 
 as can be conceived. 
 
 Though nobody came near me yet, I did not care to be too in- 
 quisitive all at once, but I longed to know what they burnt in 
 the globes, which gave so steady a light, and yet seemed to bo 
 inclosed quite round, top and sides, without any vent-hole for 
 the smoke to evaporate. ' Surely,' thinks I, ' they are a dullish 
 glass,' for they hung almost above my touch, 'and must be ex- 
 ceeding hot with tlie fire so inclosed, and have some small vent- 
 hole, though I can't see it.' Then standing on tip-toe to feel, it 
 struck quite cold to my finger ; but I could only reach to touch 
 that, or any of the rest, being all of one height. 
 
 Whilst I was musing thus, I heard the sound of voices coming 
 along the gallery : and presently came a train of servants, with 
 as nmch victuals as a hundred men could eat, and wines pro- 
 portionable ; tliey set it down at the upper end of the oval room, 
 on a flat of stone, which on making the room had been left in 
 the upper bend of the oval (juite cross it, about table high, for 
 that purpose. These eatables, such as were liquid, or had
 
 182 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 sauces to them, were served up in a sort of grey stone bowls ; 
 but the dry were brought in neat wooden baskets of twig-work. 
 
 The servants all retiring into the gallery, except my bash,, I 
 asked him if anybody was to eat with me. He told me, ' No.' 
 
 * I wonder,' says I, ' they should send me so much, then.' He 
 replied, it was the allowance of my apartment by his majesty's 
 orders, which silenced me. 
 
 I believe there were twenty different things on the table, inso- 
 much that I did not know where to begin, and heartily wished 
 for an excuse to get rid of my bash, who stood close at my 
 elbow, that I might have smelt and tasted, before I helped 
 myself to anything ; for I knew not what any one thing was. 
 
 In this perplexity, I asked my basil, what post he was in under 
 his majesty. He said, one of the fifty bashes appointed to be 
 near the king's favourites when at court. 'And pray,' said I, 
 *are you the person to attend me ?' He was, he said, the prin- 
 cipal to wait on my person ; but there were at least sixty others, 
 who had different offices in this apartment. ' I would be glad,' 
 said I, 'to know your name, that I may the more readily 
 speak to you.' He told me his name was Quilly. 'Then, 
 pray, Quilly,' says I, 'do you know what is become of my 
 baggage and my chair ?' I found, though he guessed at 
 my haggage, he was puzzled at the name of chair. ' My seat,' 
 says I. ' Oh, I understand you,' says he. ' Then, pray, will 
 you go bring me word of them, and see them brought safe 
 up into the gallery?' He tripped away on my errand. 'So,* 
 thinks I, 'now I am fairly rid of you !' but I had scarce turned 
 any of my viands over, before I found he had but stepped into 
 the gallery, to send some of the idle fellows in waiting there ; 
 and this putting me to a nonplus, ' Quilly,' says I, ' you know I 
 am a stranger here ; and as different countries have difi'erent ways 
 and customs, as well of dressing their eatables as other things^ 
 and these dishes being dressed contrary to my custom, I shall be 
 glad if you will name some of them to me, that I may luiow 
 them when I see them again.' 
 
 Quilly began with this, and ran on to that, which was a fine 
 dish ; and the other, few but the king have at their tables. 
 
 * And here,' says he, ' is a dish of padsi ; and there ' 'Hold, 
 
 hold,' says I, ' Quilly ! let's try these first, before you proceed ;' 
 for I remembered, at my grotto, they all ate my fish for padsi, 
 and I cut a slice of it, (for I always carried my clasp-knife 
 in my pocket, and they had no such thing there,) and laying it on 
 a round cake I took for my trencher, I tasted it, and found it so, 
 to my apprehension, in the palate ; but it did not look or Hake 
 like fish, as I observed by the slices they had cut it into ; for all 
 the victuals were in long slices ready to bite at. I asked him if 
 these things were not all cut, and with what ; (for I understood 
 they had no knives, shewing him mine). He said the cook cut 
 it with a sharp stone. I then asked him the names of several
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 183 
 
 other things, and at last he came to cralhnott ; which having 
 heard of before, I now tasted, and could have sworn it had been, 
 a hashed fowl. I asked him if crallmotts were very common ; 
 he told me, ' Yes,' towards the bottoms of the mountains there 
 were abundance of crallmott trees. ' No, no,' says I, ' not 
 trees; I mean fowls, birds.' 'I don't know what they are,' 
 said he ; ' but these crallmotts grow on very large trees.' 
 Indeed, I did not know yet what I was at. ' But,' says I, 
 'if your fowls do, sure your fish don't grow on trees too?' ' We 
 have none of them,' says he, 'in this country.' ' Why,' says I, 
 ' it is but tills moment 1 tasted one.' ' I don't know, then,' said 
 he, ' where the cook got it.' 'Why here,' says I, ' what you 
 call padsi, I call fish.' 'Aye, padsi,' says he, ' grows upon 
 a bush in the same woods.' ' Well done,' says I, ' this the first 
 country I was ever in where the fish and fowl grow on trees : it 
 is ten to one but I meet with an ox growing on some tree by the 
 tail before I leave you.' 
 
 I had by this time, out of these two and some other pickings, 
 made up a very good meal ; and putting my knife into my 
 pocket, desired something to drink. My bash asked me what I 
 pleased to have ; I told him, anything to take a good draught of. 
 Then he filled me a bott of wine, very well tasted, though too 
 sweet for meals ; but putting some water to it, it did very well. 
 
 My messengers being returned, and having set all my things 
 in the gallery, I desired Quilly to let the victuals be taken 
 away ; upon which there came more servants than dishes, who 
 took all at once, hut some wine and water I desired might 
 remain. 
 
 I* I told Quilly I saw there were two beds. ' Who are they 
 for?' says I. 'One for you, and one forme,' says he; 'for we 
 bashes never leave the king's favourites.' ' Pray Quilly,' says I, 
 ' what is the meaning that to the several rooms I have been in, 
 there is never a door ?' ' Door !' says he, ' I don't know that.' 
 ' What !' says I, ' don't you shut your rooms at night !' ' No, 
 no ! shut at night ! I never luiard of that !' ' I believe,' says 
 I, ' Quilly, it is almost bed-time, is it not ?' ' No, no !' says 
 Quilly, 'the gripsack has not sounded.' ' IIow do you know,' 
 says 1, 'in this country, when you shall lie down, and when 
 arise ? for my wife has told me you have no clocks.' ' No, no 
 clocks !' says he. 'Then,' says I, ' does every one rise and lie 
 down when they please ? or do you all lie down and all rise 
 together about the same time?' ' O !' says Quilly, ' you will 
 hear the gripsack presently ; there are several glunims who take 
 it by turns to sound it for rest, and then we know it is time to 
 lie down ; and when they sound it again, we know it is time to 
 rise.' And afterwards I found these people guessed the time 
 (being twelve hours between somid and sound) so well, that 
 there were but few minutes' variation at any time between 
 them and my watch ; and I set my watch to go from their 
 soundings at six o'clock.
 
 184 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 I found myself pretty mucli fatigued after my journey ; for 
 tl:ougli I liad only to sit still, yet the excessive velocity of such 
 an unusual motion strained every muscle as much as the liardest 
 labour ; for, you may imagine, I could not at first be without my 
 fears upon ever so small a variation of my chair ; which, though 
 I could not possibly by my own inclination one way or other 
 rectify, yet a natural propensity to a perpendicular station invo- 
 luntarily biases one to incline this or that way in order to pre- 
 serve it ; and then, at first, my breath being ready to fail me in 
 proportion to the celerity of the flight, and to my own apprehen- 
 sions, and being upon that exercise near thirty hours, and with- 
 out sleep for almost forty, you may judge I wanted rest : so I 
 told Quilly I would lie down, and ordered him not to disturb me 
 till I waked of myself. 
 
 I could not prevent the officiousness of my valet to put me to 
 bed, and cover me with the down, or whatever it was : for 
 having no sheets, I pulled off nothing but my coat, wig, and 
 shoes ; and putting on my flannel night-cap, I laid me down. 
 
 Chapter XXXVII.— The King's apartments described— Is introduced to 
 the King — A Moucheratt called— His discourse with the King about 
 religion. 
 
 X HAVE known some travellers so peculiar in their taste, as not 
 to be able to sleep in a strange lodging ; but, thanks to my kind 
 stars, that did not prove my case ; for having looked on my 
 watch when I went to bed, as I call it, and finding it was down, 
 I wound it up, and observed it began to go at about three 
 o'clock, whether day or night, matters not ; and when I waked 
 it was past nine, so that I know I had slept eighteen hours; 
 and finding that a very reasonable refreshment, and myself very 
 hungiy, I called Quilly to get me my breakfast. 
 
 Quilly told me his majesty had been to visit me, but would 
 not have me disturbed. I begging him to dispatch my breakfast 
 as soon as possible, and let me have some water for my hands, he 
 ordered the gallery-waiters, and everything came immediately.^ 
 
 My breakfast was a brown liquid, with a sort of seeds or grain 
 in it, very sweet and good ; but the fear of the king's return 
 before I was ready for him, prevented my inquiring into what it 
 was 1 so having finished it, and washed my hands, Quilly pre- 
 sented me with a towel, which looked like an unbleached coarse 
 linen, but was very soft and spongy; and I found afterwards was 
 made of threads of bark stripped from some tree. I put on my 
 brown suit, sword, and long wig, and sent Quilly to know when 
 it was his majesty's pleasure I should wait upon him. 
 
 I had been so much used to lamp-light in my grotto, that the 
 lights of this gloomy mansion did not seem so unusual a thing to 
 me as they would have done to a stranger. The king sent me
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 185 
 
 •word he would admit me immediately, and Quilly was my con- 
 ductor to his majesty's apartment. 
 
 AVe passed tlirougli the gallery, at the farther end of which 
 was a very beautiful arch even with the staircase, through which 
 Quilly led me into a large guard-room, wherein were above one 
 hundred glumms posted in ranks, with their pikes in hand, some 
 headed with sharp-pointed stone, others with multangular stone, 
 and others with stone globes. Passing through these, we entered 
 another gallery as long as that to my apartment; then under 
 another arch we came into a small square room, carved exceed- 
 ing fine ; on the right and left of which were two other arch- 
 ways leading into most noble rooms; but we only saw them, 
 passing quife cross the little room, through an arch that fronted 
 us, into a small gallery of prodigious height ; at the farther end 
 of which Quilly turning aside a mat, introduced and left me in 
 the most beautiful place in the universe ; where, neither seeing 
 nor hearing anybody stir, I employed myself in examining the 
 magnificence of the place, and could, as I then thought, have 
 feasted my eye with variety for a twelvemonth. I paced it over 
 one hundred and thirty of my paces long, and ninety-six broad : 
 there were arches in the middle of each side, and in the middle 
 of each end ; the arch ceiling could not be less than the breadth 
 of the room, and covered with the most delightful carvings, from 
 whence hung globe-lights innumerable, but seemingly without 
 order, which I thought appeared the more beautiful on that 
 account. In the centre of the room hung a prodigious cluster of 
 the same lights, so disposed as to represent one vast light ; and 
 there were several rows of the same lights hung round the room, 
 one row above another at proper distances : these lights repre- 
 sented to me the stars, with the moon in the middle of them ; 
 and after I came to be better acquainted witli the country, I 
 perceived the lights were to represent the southern constellations. 
 The archways were carved with the finest devices imaginable, 
 gigantic glumms supporting on each side the pediments. At 
 every ten paces, all along the sides and ends, arose columns, 
 each upon a broad square base, admirably carved ; these reached 
 to the cornice or base of the arched ceiling, quite round the 
 room. On the pannels, between each column, were carved the 
 different battles and most remarkable achievements of Bcgsur- 
 beck himself. Over the arch I entered at, was the statue of 
 Begsurbeck, and over the opposite arch the old prophetic ragau. 
 In the middle of the room stood a long stone table lengthwise, 
 most exquisitely carved, alnifist the length of the room, except 
 where it was divided in the middle about the breadth of the arch- 
 ways, in order for a passage from one arch to the other. In 
 short, to describe this one room particularly, would make a 
 volume of itself. 
 
 I staid liere a full hour and half, wondering why n(jbody camo 
 to me ; at length turning m\ self about, I saw two glumms 
 coming towards me, and having received their compliments, they
 
 186 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 desired me to walk in to the kin2;. We passed through anotlier 
 middling room, and taking- up a mat at the farther side of it, I 
 was conducted in where his majesty was sitting with another 
 glumm. They both arose at my entrance, and calling me their 
 father, and leading me, one by each hand, obliged mo to sit 
 down between them. 
 
 After some compliments about my journey, and accommo- 
 dation since, the king told me I had not waited so long without, 
 but he had some urgent dispatches to make ; and as he chose to 
 have me in private with him, he imagined, he said, I would be 
 able to divert myself in the boskee. I declared I had never 
 seen anything like it for grandeur and magnificence before ; but 
 the beauty of the sculpture, and disposition of the lights, were 
 most exquisite. 
 
 All this while I felt the other glumms handling my long wig, 
 and feeling whether it grew to my head, or what it was ; for he 
 had by this time got his finger under the caul, and was pulling 
 my hair down ; when I turning about my head, ' Glumm Peter,' 
 says the king, ' don't be uneasy, the ragan will do you no hurt, 
 it is only to satisfy his curiosity ; and I chose to have the ragan 
 here, that we may more leisurely advise with you what course to 
 take in the present exigencies of my state. I have fully heard 
 the storj' of your travels from my colambs, and we have returned 
 thanks to the Great Image for bringing you, after so many 
 hazards and deliverances, safe to my dominions for our defence.' 
 
 The ragan desired to know whether all that hair (meaning my 
 wig) grew upon my head or not. I told him no, it was a cover- 
 ing only, to put on occasionally ; but that hair did grow on my 
 head, and pulling off my wig I shewed them. The ragan then 
 asked me if I had hair of my own growing under that too, 
 (meaning my beard, which he then had in his hand, for their 
 glumms have no beards,) but I told him that grew thereof itself. 
 ' O parly Puly,' says the ragan, rising up and smiting his hands 
 together, ' it is he ! it is he ! ' 
 
 ' Pray,' says I, ' ragan, who is this Puly you speak of ?' ' It is 
 the Image,' says he, 'of the great CoUwar.' 'Who is that?' 
 says I. ' Why, he that made the world,' says he. ' And, pray,' 
 says I, ' what did his Image make ?' ' O,' says he, ' we made 
 the Image.' 'And, pray,' says I, 'can't you break it again ?' 
 ' Yes,' says he, ' if we had a mind to be struck dead we might : 
 for that would be the immediate consequence of such an attempt; 
 nay, of but holding up a finger against it in contempt.' ' Pray,' 
 says I, ' did ever anybody die that way ?' ' No,' says he, ' no 
 one ever durst presume to do it.' ' Then, perhaps,' said I, 
 'upon trial, the punishment you speak of might not be the con- 
 sequence of such an attempt. Pray,' says I, ' what makes Coil- 
 war have so great a kindness for that Image.?' ' Because,' says 
 he, ' it is his very likeness, and he gives him all he asks for us ; 
 for we only ask him. Why,' says he, 'it is tlie Image that has 
 brought you amongst us.'
 
 OP PfeTER WIIiKINS. 187 
 
 I did not then think it a proper time to advance the contrary 
 to the person I then had to do with, as I was sure it would 
 have done no good ; for a priest is only to be convinced by the 
 strongest party: so I deferred my argument on that head till a 
 fitter opportunity. 
 
 'Most admirable Peter,' says the king, 'you, you are the 
 glumm we depend upon to fulfil an ancient prediction delivered 
 by a venerable ragan. If you will, I, O. shall repeat it to you, 
 and therein you will be able to discern yourself plainly described, 
 in not only similar, but the express words I myself, from your 
 story, should describe you in.' 
 
 In good earnest I had, from divers circumstances, concluded 
 that I might be the person ; and resolved, as I thought I had 
 the best handle m the world for it from the prediction, to do 
 what I could in the affair of religion, by fair means or stratagem, 
 (for I was sensible my own single force would not do it,) before I 
 began to show myself in their cause, or else to desert them ; and 
 having had a small hint from Nasgig of what the old ragau'a 
 design was in part, and which I approved of, I purposed to add 
 what else was necessary as part of his design, if his proposals 
 bad been approved of. 
 
 I told the king I would excuse the ragan the repetition of the 
 prediction, as I had partly been informed of it by Nasgig ; and 
 that conceiving myself, as he did, to be the person predicted of 
 by the ragan, I had the more readily set out on this expedition, 
 which notliing but the hopes of performing so great a good could 
 have prevailed with me to undertake; and I did not doubt, with 
 God's blessing, to accomplish it. 
 
 The king grew exceedmg joyous at what I said, and told me 
 he would call a mouclieratt, at which all his colambs should 
 attend to have their advice, and then we would proceed to 
 action ; and ordered the ragan to let it be for the sixth day, and 
 in the mean time that he and his brethren should, day and night, 
 implore the Image to guide their deliberations. 
 
 The ragan being gone, I told the king I had something to 
 impart to him, in which it was my duty to obtain his majesty's 
 sentiments before I appeared publicly at the moucheratt. He 
 desired me to proceed: I told him I had been some time con- 
 sidering the old ragan 's prediction, with the occasion of it; 
 ' And,' says I, ' it is plain to me that all these mischiefs have 
 befallen you for neglect of the ragau's proposal concerning reli- 
 gion ; as I understand your great ancestor would have come into 
 it, and would have had his people done so too but for the ragans, 
 who hindered it. 
 
 ' You find,' says I, ' by your traditional history, that Bogsur- 
 beck lived long, and reigned gloriously; and I would aim at 
 making you as prosperous as he was, and infinitely more happy, 
 not only in outward splendour here, but in great glory hereafter.' 
 
 Perceiving that my discourse had quickened the king's atten- 
 tion, says I, 'I must let your majesty know it is the old ragau's
 
 188 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 plan I must proceed upon in every branch of it. ' ' Why,' says 
 the king, 'he would have abolished our worship of the Image.' 
 'And so would I,' says I; 'nay, not only would, but must and 
 will, before I engage myself in your deliverance; and then, with 
 the only assistance of the great CoUwar, whom I adore, and 
 whom you must too, if you expect any service from me, I don't 
 doubt to prevail. 
 
 ' Your majesty sees,' says I, 'in few words I have been very 
 plain with you; and I desire you, in as concise and plain a 
 manner, to answer me, what are your thoughts on this head? 
 for I can say no more till I hear them.' 
 
 The kini? seeing me so peremptory, ' Gluram Peter,' says he, 
 looking about to see no one was near, ' I have too much sense to 
 imagine our Image can do either good or hurt; for if it could 
 have done us good, why would it not in our greatest distress, now 
 near two hundred years past ? For my own part, I put no trust 
 in it, nor did my famous ancestor the great Begsurbeck: but here 
 is my difficulty, where to choose another object of worship; for I 
 perceive by myself, mankind must, through natural impulse, look 
 to somewhat still above them, as a child does to his father, from 
 whom he hopes for and expects succour in his difficulties; and 
 though the father be not able to assist him, still he looks to him; 
 and therefore, I say, we must have another before we can part 
 with this, or the people, instead of the part who have been in the 
 defection, will all desert me ; for they are easy now in hopes of 
 help from the Image, and every little gleam of success is attri- 
 buted to it ; but for the disadvantages we receive, the i-agans 
 charge them on the people's not praying, and paying sufficiently ; 
 which they, poor souls, knowing in their consciences to be true 
 enough, are willing rather, as they are bid, to take the blame 
 upon themselves, than to suffer the least to fall on the Image. 
 
 'AH this,' says the king, ' I am sensible of; but should I tell 
 them so, my life must pay for it; for the ragans would bring 
 some message from the Image against me, to desert or murder 
 me ; and then happy would be the first man who could begin the 
 mischief, which the rest would soon follow.' 
 
 This so frank and unexpected declaration, gave me great con- 
 fidence in the king ; and I told him, if that was his opinion he 
 might leave the rest to me. I would so manage it, that the thing 
 should be brought about by my means; and I would then satisfy 
 all his scruples, and make him a flourishing prince. But I could 
 not help reflecting with myself, how nearly this distant prince 
 and his state copied some of my neighbours in Europe.
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 189 
 
 Chapter XXXVIII.— Peter's reflections on what he was to perform— 
 Settles the method of it— His advice to his son and daughter — Globe- 
 lights living creatures — Takes JMalleck into his service — Nasgig disco- 
 vers to Peter a plot at court— Revolt of Gauingrunt. 
 
 JlAVING now fully entered into the spirit of the business 
 with my own good liking, I was determined to push it vigorously, 
 or perish in the attempt. 'Have I,' says I, 'so large a field 
 before rae now to manifest my Maker in to a whole nation, and 
 under his own call, and to fulfil their own prediction too ; and 
 shall I shrink at the possible danger ? Or may there not rather 
 be no probability of danger in it ? The nation is in distress, the 
 readier therefore to try any remedy for help ; their Image has 
 stood idle two hundred years ; there has been an old propiiecy, 
 or, at least if not true, as firmly believed to be true as if it was 
 so ; and this, in regard to the people, answers in all respects as 
 well. But why should it not be true ? It is better attested by 
 the frequent repetition, from the original delivery to this time, 
 than are many traditions I have heard of amongst us Christians, 
 which have come out spick and span new from the repositories of 
 the learned, of twelve or fifteen hundred years old, little the 
 worse for lying by ; though they are not pretended to have seen 
 light all that time, and are undoubted verities the moment they 
 receive the grand sanction. Then if any means but fraud or 
 force can gain so large a territory to the truth, and I am the 
 only person can introduce it, shall not I endeavour it? Yes, 
 surely; but I am not excluded all advantages neither, for all the 
 works of Providence are brought to pass by appointed means: 
 and, indeed, were it otherwise, what could we call Providence ? 
 For a peremptory fiat, and it is over, may work a miracle, it is 
 true, but will not exhibit the proceedings of Providence. There- 
 fore let me consider, in a prudential way, how to proceed to the 
 execution of what I am to set about — and guide me, Providence ! 
 I beseech you, to the end!' 
 
 Upon the best deliberation I could take, I came to the fol- 
 lowing resolutions : first, to insist on the abolition of the Image 
 worship, and to introduce true religion by the fittest means I could 
 find opportunity for. 
 
 Secondly, as the revolters had been one people with those I 
 would serve, and had this prediction amongst them too, and were 
 interested in it, in hopes of its distant accomplishment ; so if they 
 came properly to the knowledge, that the person predicted of had 
 appeared, and was ready for execution of his purposes, it must 
 stagger their fidelity to their new master; and therefore I would 
 find means to let them know it. 
 
 Thirdly, that I would not march until I was in condition not 
 easily to be repulsed; for that would break both the hopes and 
 hearts of my party, and destroy my religious scheme ; and there- 
 fore I would get some of my cannon.
 
 190 TnB LIVE AKD ADVENTURES 
 
 Fourthly, that I would go to the war iu my flying-chair, and 
 train up a guard for my person with pistols and cutlasses. 
 
 These resolutions I kept to myself till the moucheratt was 
 over, to see how matters would turn out there. 
 
 Whilst I waited for the approaching moucheratt, my son 
 Tommy, and daughter Hallycarnie, paid their duties to me. It 
 is strange how soon young minds are tainted bj' bad company. I 
 found them both very glad to see me, for every body, they said, 
 told them I was to be their deliverer. They had both got the 
 prophecy by heart, and mentioned the Image with all the affec- 
 tion of natural subjects. The moment Tommy spoke of it to 
 me, 'Hold,' says I, 'young man; what's become of those good 
 principles I took so much pains to ground you in ? Has all my 
 concern for your salvation been thrown away upon you ? Are 
 you become a reprobate ? What ! an apostate from the faith 
 you inherited by birthright ? Is the God I have so often declared 
 to you a wooden one? Answer me, or never see my face more.' 
 
 The child was extremely confounded to see me look so severe, 
 and hear me speak so harsh to him. ' Indeed, father,' says he, 
 ' I did not willingly offend, or design any particular regard to the 
 Image; for, thanks to you, I have none; but what I said was 
 only the common discourse in every body's mouth; I meant 
 neither good nor harm by it.' 
 
 ' Tommy,' says I, ' it is a great fault to run into an error, 
 though in the company of multitudes ; and where a person's 
 principle is sound at bottom, and founded upon reason, no num- 
 bers ought to shake it. You are young, therefore hearken to 
 me — and you, Hallycarnie — whatever you shall see done by the 
 people of this countrj', in the worship of this idol, don't you imi- 
 tate it, don't you join in it. Keep the sound lessons I have 
 preached to you in mind; and upon every attempt of the ragans, 
 or any other, to draw you aside to their worship, or even to speak 
 or act the least thing in praise of this idol, think of me and my 
 words ; pay your adoration to the Supreme Father of spirits only, 
 and to no wooden stone or earthen deity whatever.' 
 
 The children wept very heartily, and both promised me to 
 remember and to do as I had taught them. 
 
 Being now in my oval chamber, and alone with my children, I 
 had a mind to be informed of some things I was almost ashamed 
 to ask Quilly. ' Tommy,' says I, ' what sort of fire do they keep 
 in these globes? and what are they made of?' 'Daddy,' says 
 he, 'yonder is the man shifting them, you may go and see.' 
 Being very curious to see how he did it, I went to him ; as I 
 came near him, he seemed to have something all fire on his arm. 
 ' What has the man got there?' says I. ' Only sweecoes,' says 
 Tommy. By this time I came up to him ; ' Friend,' says I, 
 'what are you about?' 'Shifting the sweecoes, sir,' says he, 'to 
 feed them.' ' What oil do you feed with ?' says I. ' Oil !' says 
 he, ' they won't eat oil ; tha't would kill them all.' ' Why,' says 
 I, 'my lamp is fed with oil.'
 
 OF PETER "WILKINS. 191 
 
 Tommy could scarce forbear laughing himself; but for fear the 
 servant should do so too, pulled me by the sleeve, and desired me 
 to say no more. So turning away with him; 'Daddy,' says he, 
 *it is not oil that gives this light, but sweeeoes, a living creature; 
 he has got his basket full, and is taking the old ones out to feed 
 them, and putting new ones in; they shift them every ha;f-day, 
 and feed them.' ' What,' says I, ' are all these infinite number 
 of globes I see living creatures ?' ' No,' says he, ' the globes are 
 only the transparent shell of a bott, like our calibashes, the light 
 comes from the sweecoe within.' ' Has that man,' says I, 'got 
 any of them ?' ' Yes,' says he, ' you may see them ; the king, 
 and the colambs, and, indeed, every man of note, has a place to 
 breed and feed them in.' ' Pray, let us go see them,' says I, 'for 
 that is a curiosity indeed.' 
 
 Tommy desired the man to show me the sweeeoes, so he set 
 down his basket, which was a very beautiful resemblance of a 
 common higler's basket, with a handle in the middle, and a divi- 
 sion under it, with flaps on each side to lift up and down. It was 
 made of straw-coloured small twigs, neatly compacted, but so 
 light as scarce to be of any weight. Opening one of tlie lids, I 
 could make very little distinction of substances, the bottom 
 seeming all over of a quite white colour. I looking surprised at 
 the light, the man took out one, aud would have put it into my 
 hand, but percei\'ing me shy of it, he assured me it was one of 
 the most innocent things in the world; I then took it, and sur- 
 vejing it, it felt to my touch as smooth and cold as a piece of ice. 
 It was about as long as a large lob-worm, but much thicker. 
 The man seeing me admire the brightness of its colour, told me 
 it had done its duty, and was going to be fed ; but those which 
 were going upon duty were much clearer : and then opening the 
 other lid, those appeared far exceeding the others in brightness, 
 and thickness too. I asked what he fed them with. He said, 
 * Leaves and fruit ;' but grass, when he could get it, wliich was 
 not often, they were very fond of. 
 
 Having dismissed my children, I sent for Nasgig, to gain some 
 intelligences I wanted to be informed of. The moment I saw 
 him, it came into my mind to inquire after my new filgays. He 
 said the king granted my request at the first word. I told him 
 then he had saved his honour with me, and I was obliged to him. 
 ' But,' says I, ' you told me my bearers should be free too.' 
 'They are so,' says he. 'Then there is one thing T w;int,' says 
 I, 'and that is, to sec the second bearer on my right hand, wlio 
 came through without shifting. I have a fancy for that fellow,' 
 says I, 'to be about my person: I like him; and, if you can give 
 him a good word, I should be glad to treat with him about it.' 
 
 'My friend Peter,' says he, 'you are a man of penetration, 
 though it ill becomes me to say so in regard oi persons; but I 
 can say that for him, if he likes you as well as you seem to like 
 him, he is the trustiest fellow in the world : but as he knows In'g 
 own worth, he would not be so to everybody, I can tell you that.'
 
 192 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 ' I don't fear his disliking me,' says I, ' for I make it my maxim 
 to do as I would be done by; and if he is a man of honour, iis 
 you seem to say, he would do the same, and we shall be soon 
 agreed.' 'But,' says Nasgig, 'it being now the fourth day since 
 he was freed, he may be gone home, perhaps, for he is not one of 
 our country, but of Mount Alkoe. If Quilly can find him, he 
 will come.' So he ordered Quilly to send for Maleck of Mount 
 Alkoe, with orders to come to me. 
 
 We descended from one discourse to another, and at' length to 
 King Georigetti's affairs; when Nasgig, giving a sigh, '.\h, 
 Peter,' says he, ' we shall loiter away our time here till the 
 enemy are upon our backs. There is venom in the grass : I wish 
 my good master is not betrayed.' 'By whom?' says I. 'By 
 those he little suspects,' says he. ' Why,' says I, ' they tell me 
 you are much in his favour; if so, why do you suffer it?' 'I 
 believe,' says Nasgig, ' I am in his favour, and may continue in 
 it if I will join in measures to ruin him; but else I shall soon be 
 out of it.' ' You tell me riddles,' says I. ' These things,' says 
 he, ' a man talks with his head in his teeth. There is danger in 
 them, Peter, there is danger!' ' You don't suspect me,' says I, 
 ' do you ?' ' No,' says he, ' I know your soul too well ; but there 
 are persons in these dominions who will never let my master rest 
 till out of his throne, or in hoximo. I am but lately in favour, 
 but have made as many observations, perhaps, as those wha 
 have been longer about the kmg.' 
 
 'Nasgig,' says I, 'your concern proceeds from an honest 
 heart ; don't stifle what you have to say : if I can counsel you 
 with safety I'll do it; if not I'll tell you so.' 
 
 ' Peter,' says he, ' Georigetti was the only son of a well-be- 
 loved father, and ascended his throne ten years ago on his de- 
 cease; but Harlokiu, the jirince of the revolters, whose head is 
 never idle, finding that whispers and base stories spread about 
 did not hurt Georigetti, or withdraw his subjects' affections, has 
 tried a means to make him undo himself.' 'As how?' says I. 
 ' Why,' said he, 'by closely playing his game, he has got one of 
 his relations into the king's service, than whom he could never 
 have chosen a fitter instrument. He by degrees, feeding the 
 king's humour, and promising mountains, has pushed into the 
 best places in the kingdom: his name is Barbarsa, a most inso- 
 lent man, who has had the assurance to corrupt the king's mis- 
 tress, and has prevailed and brought her over to his interest.' 
 'O perfidy!' says I, 'is it possible?' 'Yes,' says he; 'and 
 more than that, has drawn in, till now, an honest man called 
 Nicer; and it has been agreed between them to protract this 
 war, till by their stratagems in procuring the revolt of Gauin- 
 grunt, a very large and populous province, and now the barrier 
 between us and the rebels, and two or three more places, they 
 shall have persuaded Georigetti to fly; and then Barbarsa is to 
 be king, and Yaccombourse his queen. A union is then to be 
 Struck between him and Harlokin, and peace made, by restoring
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 193 
 
 some of the surrendered provinces : and upon the death of the 
 first of them, or their issue, childless, the survivor, or his issue, 
 is to take the whole. They laugh at your uniting the dominions, 
 and the old prediction.' 
 
 ' These,' said I, 'Nasgig, are serious things, and, as you say, 
 are not lightly to be talked of ; but, Nasgig, know this, he that 
 conceals them is a traitor. Can you prove this ?' ' I have heard 
 them say so,' says Nasgig. 'How!' says I, ' and not discover 
 it?' 'I am as anxious for that as you can be,' says he; ' but for 
 me to be cashiered, slit, and sent to Crashdoorpt, only for mean- 
 ing well, without power to perfect my good intentions, where 
 will be the benefit to my master or me ?' ' When and where did 
 you hear this ?' says I. ' Several and several times,' says he, 
 ' in my own bed.' ' In your own bed !' says I. ' I'll tell you,' 
 says he ; ' it so happens that when I rest at the palace, as I am 
 bound to do when on duty, there is a j^articular bed for me : now, 
 as the whole palace is cut out of one solid rock, though Yaecora- 
 bourse's apartment at the entrance is at a prodigious distance 
 from the entrance to mine, yet my bed, separated from her pri- 
 vate apartment only by a thin or imperfect partition, I can plainly 
 hear every word spoken therein. It is here Barbarsa repairs to 
 concert his plots with her,' ' Say nothing of it,' says I, 'but 
 leave the issue to me.' 
 
 By this time the messenger returned with Maleck, and he and 
 I soon agreeing, I took him into my service. 
 
 I went to bed as usual, but could get no rest, Nasgig's story 
 engrossing my whole attention; I was resolved, however, to be 
 better informed before I acquainted the king of it: but rising 
 pretty early next morning, the king came into my chamber, 
 leaning upon Barbarsa, to tell me he had received an express that 
 Gauingrunt had revolted. ' Peter,' says he, ' behold a distressed 
 monarch; nay, an undone monarch!' 'Great sir,' says Bar- 
 barsa, 'you attlict yourself too much; here is Mr. Peter come to 
 assist you, and he will settle all your concerns, never fear.' I 
 eyed the man, and (though prejudice may hang an honest person) 
 found him a villain in his heart; for even while he was forcing a 
 feeling tone of affliction, he was staring at my laced hat and fea- 
 ther that lay on the seat, by whicli I was sure nothing could be 
 at a greater distance than his heart and tongue. His sham con- 
 cern put me witliin a moment of seizing him in the king's pre- 
 sence; but his majesty, at that instant speaking, diverted me. 
 
 Before the king left me, I told him, having certain proposi- 
 tions to make to the moucheratt next day, it was possible they 
 might require time to consider them; wherefore it would be pro- 
 per, at this critical time, to let them meet every other day, busi- 
 ness or none, till this afiair was over. The king ordered Barbarsa 
 to see it was so, and then we parted. 
 
 N
 
 194 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 Chapter XXXIX.— Hold a Mouclieratt — Speeches of Ragans and Co- 
 lambs— Peter settles Rsligion — Informs the King of a plot — Sends 
 Nasgig to the ship for cannon. 
 
 Attending at the moucheratt to-day, I happened to be 
 seated within two paces of the idol. There was the most nume- 
 rous assembly that had ever been seen; and when all was quiet, 
 the king opened with signifying the revolt of Gauingrunt, the 
 approach of the enemy, and no forces in the field to stop them. 
 This he set forth in terms so moving, that the whole assembly 
 were melted into sighs ; till one of the colambs rising up, says 
 he, ' His majesty has set forth the state of his affairs in such a 
 manner, and, I am satisfied, a true one, that it becomes us all to 
 be vigilant. We all seem to have, and I believe have, great 
 faith in the remedy this day to be proposed to us, in answer to 
 our ancient prediction : and as I doubt not but glumm Peter is 
 the man, so I doubt not but through his management we shall 
 still receive help; but let us consider, if we might not have jire- 
 vented these pressing evils, and especially this last, by speedier 
 preparations against them. What province, or member of a 
 state will not revolt to a numerous host just ready to devour 
 them, if they can receive no assistance from their head ? for, to 
 my certain knowledge, his majesty had ordered this almost a year 
 ago, and not a man gone yet. Can we expect Peter to go singly 
 to fight an army ? Did your prediction say he should go alone ? 
 No, he shall slay; that is, he and his armj'; what is done by 
 them, being always attributed to their general. Inquire there- 
 fore into your past conduct, send Peter your general, and trust 
 to the Great Image.' 
 
 His majesty then said, if there had been any remissness in 
 executing his commands, he believed it was done with a view to 
 his service ; but a more proper opportunity might be found for an 
 inquiry of that nature. As for the present moucheratt, it was 
 called solely to propose to Peter the execution of the remaining 
 part of the prediction; or at least such part of it as seems now, 
 or never, to wait its accomplishment. 
 
 Here arose a ragan, and told the assembly, in the name of 
 himself and brethren, that the prediction had never yet been 
 applicable to any one person till glumm Peter arrived; and that 
 his sagacity of itself was a sufficient recommendation of him to 
 the guidance of the enterprise; and requested, that glumm Peter 
 might forthwith be declared protector of the army, and set for- 
 ward with it, that the state might receive safety, and the Great 
 Image its proper honour. 
 
 I could now hold out no longer; but, standing up, made my 
 speech in the following manner, or very near it. ' Mighty king 
 — you reverend ragans— and honourable colambs — with the good 
 people of this august assembly — I am come hither, led by the 
 force of your own prediction, at the request of his majesty and
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 195 
 
 the states, at the peril of my life, to accomplish things said to bo 
 predicted of me, glumm Peter. If then you have a prediction, if 
 then your prediction describes me, and the circumstances of these 
 times, it consisting of several parts, they ought seriously to be 
 weighed, that I may knov/ when and where I am to begin my 
 operation, and when and where to leave off; for in predictions, 
 the whole is to be accomplished as much as any member of it. 
 
 ' It is said, I shall destroy the traitor of the west ; I am ready 
 to enter upon it, and settle the ancient limits of your monai-chy. 
 Are you willing, therefore, that should be done ? yea, or nay ?' 
 Then everyone answered, 'Yea!' 'And by common consent 
 establish what the old ragan would have taught you ?' Here the 
 king rose up; but Barbarsa giving him a touch, (for every one 
 waited to be guided by the voice of the ragans,) he sat down 
 again ; and no one answering, ' Yea,' I again put the same ques- 
 tion, and told them, as it was their own concern, I would have 
 an answer before I proceeded. One of the ragans then rose, 
 and said, that part of the prediction was too loose to be relied 
 on, for it was to settle what he would have taught : ' Now who 
 knows,' says he, 'what he would have taught.' The assembly 
 paused a considerable time, and just as I was opening my mouth 
 to speak, an ancient and venerable ragan rose : says he, ' I am 
 sorry, at my years, to find that truth wants an advocate ; my age 
 and infirmities might well have excused me from speaking in thia 
 assembly, so many of my brethren being present, younger and 
 better qualified for that purpose than myself; but, as we are 
 upon a sacred thing, and lest, as I find none of them care to de- 
 clare the truth, I should also be thought to consent to its sup- 
 pression if I sat silent and suffered it to be hid under a quibble, 
 I must beg to be heard a few words. My brother who spoke 
 last, says, the words are too loose, which say, " And by common, 
 consent establish what I would have taught:" but I beg leave to 
 think it far otherwise, for we all know what he would have 
 taught, and the memory of that hath been as exactly kept as the 
 prediction; for how could our ancestors have opposed his doc- 
 trine, but from hearing and disapproving it ? And we all know, 
 not only the prediction, but the doctrine, hath been punctually 
 handed down to us; thougli, woe be to us! we have not pro- 
 claimed it as we have the prediction: and let me tell you, when 
 you, my brethren, severally come to my years, and have but 
 a single stop farther to hoximo, you will wish you had taught it, 
 as I do, who do believe and approve it.' 
 
 The poor old man, having spoke as long as his breath and 
 spirits would permit iiim, sat down, and I again resumed the 
 question, as I now thought, on a much better foundation than 
 before, and was immediately told by another ragan, that there 
 would be no end to the assembly, if we considered every point at 
 once, for we might next go upon what countries we should con- 
 quer, and of whom to demand tribute ; whicli would be debating 
 about the fruit before the seed was sown. But his opinion was, 
 N 2
 
 196 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 to go on and quell the rebellion, and restore the monarchy, and 
 then go upon the other points. 
 
 I told tliem, if they made so light of the prediction as not to 
 declare publicly, since tliey knew it, what the ragan would have 
 taught, it ill became me to be more zealous in their own concerns 
 than they were themselves ; and I should imagine there was very 
 little truth in any part of it, and would never hazard my life for 
 their sakes, who would not speak the truth to save the kingdom ; 
 and desired leave of the states for my departure; for I was not a 
 person, I told them, to be cajoled into anything. I undertook it 
 at first voluntarily; and no man could, or should compel me to 
 it: my life they might take, but my honour they should never 
 stain, though I was assured I could easily, with their concur- 
 rence, complete all that related to them. 
 
 The senior colamb, immediately rising, desired me to have a 
 little patience, and not to leave the assembly (for I was going 
 out) till I had heard him. 
 
 ' Here is,' says he, ' this day a thing started, which, I think, 
 every whit as much concerns us all, and the body, and every 
 member of the people to know, as it does Peter ; and I am sur- 
 prised, unless the present ragans believe what their predecessor 
 would have taught to be better than what they now teach (for 
 nothing else can make us consent to it), that they should scruple 
 to let us know it, and keep us ignorant, who are worshippers as 
 well as themselves, of any matter which so nearly concerns us to 
 know. I am for obliging the ragans to declare the truth. If 
 this be a true prediction, all the relatives to it arc true, and I in- 
 sist that we hear it.' 
 
 This speech emboldened several others ; and all the populace 
 siding with the colambs out of curiosity, cried out to know it. 
 
 Perceiving the ragans still Imsh, I rose ; and, beckoning the 
 populace to silence, ' Mighty king — you, honourable colambs — 
 and you, good people,' says I — ' for it is to you I now speak, — 
 hear me with attention. You think, perhaps, that the suppres- 
 sion of the truth by your ragans (charged to their teeth by the 
 most reverend of their whole body, whose infirmities rendering 
 him unable, though his will is good, to declare this secret to you) 
 will prevent the knowledge of that truth your old ragan would 
 have taught ; but you are mistaken : and that you may know I 
 don't come liere at a venture to try if I can relieve you, but with 
 an assurance of doing it if you consent, I must let you know, 
 from me, what the ragan would have taught. The ragan would 
 have demolislied this trumpery piece of dirt, this grimalkin, set 
 out with horrid face and colour to fright children ; this, I say, he 
 would have demolished, being assured it could neither do good 
 nor hurt, give joy or grief to any man, or serve any other pur- 
 pose whatsoever, but to procure a maintenance to a set of men 
 who know much better than they dare to tell you. Can any of 
 you believe this stupid piece of earth hears me ?' Some of the 
 ragans cried, ' Yes !' 'And that he can revenge any affront I
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 197 
 
 shall give him ?' Again, ' Yes, to be sure ! ' ' Let him then, if 
 he dare,' says I, whipping out my cutlass, and with the backside 
 of it striking his head off. ' Tliis,' says I, ' O glumms, is what 
 the ragans knew, and what I defy them to deny. Now,' says I, 
 ' I will farther shew you, to whom the old ragan would have 
 taught you to make your petitions, and pay your adoration ; and 
 that is the Supreme Being, Maker of heaven and earth, of us 
 and all things ; who provides for us meat and drink, and all things, 
 by causing the earth, which he has made, to produce things ne- 
 cessary for our use ; that Being whom you have heard of by 
 the name of CoUwar, and are taught at present to be afraid to 
 speak to. And I appeal to your own hearts, if many of you 
 have ever thought of him. Again,' says I; 'let anything in 
 the shape of man, that gives himself leave to consider at all, 
 only tell me, if what he can make, and does make, with his own 
 liands, hath not more occasion to depend on him as its maker, 
 than he on that ? AVhy, then, should not we depend upon and 
 pray to our Maker ? 
 
 ' You very greatly mistake me, O glumms,' says I, ' if you 
 imagine I would have all those reverend men turned out of em- 
 ployment as useless. No, I find they know too much of what is 
 valuable ; and therefore those who are willing to continue in the 
 service of the mouch, and faithfully to teach you the old ragan 's 
 doctrine, and such farther lights of the great Being as they shall 
 hereafter receive, let them continue your ragans still ; and let 
 others be chosen, and trained up in that doctrine. ' 
 
 Here the poor old man got up again with much difficulty. 
 'Mr. Peter,' says he, 'you are the man predicted of; you have 
 declared the old ragan's mind, and all my brethren know it.' 
 
 Finding I had the populace on my side, (for I did not doubt 
 the king and the colambs,) I put the question to the ragans : 
 'Reverend,' says I, 'you see your prediction this day about to be 
 fulfilled ; for if it is a true one, no force of man can withstand it. 
 You see your image disgraced; you see, and I appeal to you all 
 for the truth of it, that what the ragan would have taught, has, 
 without your assistance, been disclosed. I therefore would have 
 you the first to break the bondage of idolatry, and turn to the 
 true Collwar, as it will be so much glory to you. Will you, and 
 which of you, from henceforth serve Collwar, and no longer wor- 
 ship an idol ? Such of you as will do so, let them continue in the 
 mouch ; if none of you will, it shall be my business to qualify a 
 sufficient number of true ragans to form a succession for that 
 purpose. The issue of this great affair depends upon your an- 
 swers.' They waited some time for a spokesman to begin ; and 
 so soon as he was able to get uj), tlie poor old ragan said, ' I will 
 continue in it, and do all the little good I can; and blessed bo 
 the day this prediction is fulfilled, to succeeding generations ! I 
 have lived long enougli, to have seen this.' Then the rest of the 
 ragans, one by one, followed liis example. And thus, with pro-
 
 198 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 digious acclamatious, both tlic ragans and people ended the great 
 affair of religion. 
 
 I now more and more believed the truth of the prediction ; 
 and told them I should have occasion for seven hundred men 
 before I set out against the rebels ; and desired that they might 
 be eonnnanded by Nasgig. This was readily granted. I then 
 told them, as I purposed to act nothing without their concur- 
 rence, I desired the colambs would remain in the city till I set 
 out, that they might be readily called together. 
 
 I then desired I might be quite private from company till 
 I departed. 
 
 I took Nasgig home with me; and, when we came there, 'My 
 dear friend,' says he, 'what have you done to day! You have 
 crushed a power hitherto immoveable; and I shall never more 
 think any thing too difficult for you to attempt.' 'Nasgig,' says 
 I, 'I am glad it is over. And now,' says I, 'you must enter on 
 a new employ ; but, first, can you provide me fifty honest, faith- 
 ful glumms, for a particular expedition ? they must be sensible, 
 close, and temporizing.' He said he would, and come to me 
 again. 
 
 I then desired a private audience of the king; who, on seeing 
 me, began upon my success at the moucheratt. I told his 
 majesty, if I alone, and a stranger, could gain such influence 
 there, I might have had much more if he had jomed me, espe- 
 cially as he had told me he gave no credit to the Image; and 
 that I expected he would have appeared on my side. 'Ah, 
 Peter!' says he, 'monarchs neither see, hear, nor perceive, with 
 their own eyes, ears, or understandings. I would willingly have 
 ■done it; but Barbarsa prevented me, by assuring me it would be 
 my ruin ; and as he is my bosom friend, what reproaches must I 
 have suffered if it had gone amiss ! Nay, I will tell you, that he 
 and Nicer are of opinion that your coming hither, which is 
 looked upon by us all as such a blessing, will one day undo me : 
 "For," say they, "though he may perform what you expect 
 from him, it is not to be supposed he should suffer it to redound 
 to you. No," say they, "if he can do these great things, he can 
 soon set you aside." Thus, though I have no doubt of you, is 
 my spirit wasting within me through perpetual feai-s and jea- 
 lousies; and I cannot get these men, who, knowing all my secrets, 
 .are feared by me, into my own way of thinking.' 
 
 'Mighty sir,' saysU, 'don't think I came hither to possess, but 
 redress a kingdom. I lived far moro to my ease in my grotto, 
 4han I can in this palace; but I now desire you,' drawing my 
 sword and putting it into his hand, 'to pierce this heart's blood, 
 and make yoiu'self easy in my death, rather than, suffering me to 
 survive, live in distrust of me. No, great king,' says I, 'it is 
 not I that would injure you ; but, though I have been so short a 
 time in your dominions, I find there are those who would, and 
 will too, unless you exert the monarch, and shake of those har-
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 199 
 
 pies, which Ijing always at your ear, are ever buzzing disquiet 
 and mischief to you.' ' Peter,' says he, 'what do you mean? 
 sure I have no more traitors in my state !' ' Your majesty has,' 
 says I. 'How can you prove it?' says he. ' But pray inform 
 me who they are?' ' I came not hither, great king,' says I, 'to 
 turn informer, hut reformer; and so far as that is necessary in 
 order to this, I will give you satisfaction. I only desire you will 
 wholly guide yourself by my direction for three days, and you 
 shall be able to help yourself to all the information you can 
 require, without my telling you. In the mean time, appear no 
 more thoughtful than usual, or in any other way alter your 
 accustomed habits.' 
 
 Nasgig havmg sent me the fifty men, I asked them if they 
 were to be trusted, and if they could carefully and artfully exe- 
 cute a commission I had to charge them with. They assuring 
 me they would, I told them I would let them into my design, 
 which would be the best instructions I could give them, and let 
 the management alone to them. 
 
 My confidence in them made them twice as diligent as all the 
 the particular directions in the world would have done; so I 
 only told them I had a mind the revolted towns, and also the 
 enemy's army, should know that the person so long ago pre- 
 dicted of was now at Brandleguarp, and had, as the first step 
 towards reducing them, and killing the traitor Harlokin, already 
 altered their religion to the old ragan's plan ; and that they had 
 nothing now to expect but destruction to themselves as soon as I 
 appeared against them with my unknown fire and smoke, which 
 I always had with me; and that the thing was looked upon to 
 be as good as done already at Brandleguarp; and then to slip 
 away again unperceived. They all promised me exact perform- 
 ance, and went off. 
 
 Nasgig then coming in, I told him he was now under my com- 
 mand, and must take six hundred glumms with him to Graun- 
 devolet; tell Youwarkee to show him my ship, and then he must 
 bring me the things I had described to her by the name of 
 cannon; he must bring them by ropes, as I was brought; and 
 bring powder, which she would direct him to, and about fifty 
 heavy balls which lay in the room with the powder. I told him 
 if he thought he should not have men enough, he must take 
 more ; and must be as expeditious as was consistent with safety. 
 I desired him to tell Youwarkee I hoped in a short time to send 
 for her, and all the family, over to me. 'And now, Nasgig,' 
 says I, 'my orders are finished: but,' says I, ' the king! I must 
 assist that good man. I therefore want to know the particular 
 times Barbarsa and Yaceombourse usually meet.' 'That,' says 
 he, ' is every night when she is not with the king.' ' Now,' says 
 I, ' you m^ust show me your lodging, that I may find it in your 
 absence ; and give orders to the guard to let me, and whoever 
 comes with me, enter at any time.' He then took nio to his 
 chamber; but I passed through so many rooms, galleries, and
 
 200 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 passages, that I was sure I should never find it again, so I asked 
 him if Maleek knew the way; and he assuring me he did, I took 
 my leave of him, and he set out for Graundevolet. 
 
 Chapter XL The king hears Barbarsa and Yaccombourse discourse nn 
 
 the plot — They are impeached by Peter at a moucheratt — Condemned 
 and executed — Nicor submits, and is released. 
 
 X HAD now several important irons in the fire, and all to be 
 struck whilst hot; there was the securing religion, sowing sedi- 
 tion amongst the enemy, tripping up the heels of two ministers 
 and a she favourite, and transporting artillery in the air some 
 hundred leagues; either of which failing might have been of 
 exceeding bad consequence: but as the affair of the ministers 
 now lay next at hand, I entered upon that in the following 
 manner. 
 
 The king coming to me the next day, as by appointment; and 
 having assured me he had hinted nothing to any one, no, not to 
 Barbarsa or Yaccombourse, told me that Barbarsa had given 
 orders for stopping Nasgig and his men; and had persuaded him 
 not to be in such haste in suff"ering me to do as I pleased, but to 
 show his authority, and keep me under. Says I, 'Your ma- 
 jesty's safety is so near my heart, that even want of confidence 
 in me shall not make me decline my endeavours to serve you. 
 But have you suffered him to stop Nasgig ?' ' No,' says he, 
 ' Nasgig was gone some time before he sent.' ' O sir,' says I, 
 'you do not half know the worth of that man! but you shall 
 hereafter, and will reward him accordingly. But now, sir,' says 
 I, ' to what we meet upon ; if you will, as I told you, but comply 
 with me for three days, without asking questions, I will show you 
 the greatest traitors in your dominions, and put them into your 
 power too.' He promised me again he would. ' Then,' says I, 
 * please to meet me at Nasgig's lodgings without being perceived, 
 if you can; at least without notice taken.' 'Good,' says he. 
 'And when you are there, see or hear what you will, you must 
 not say a word till you are retired again.' All which the lung 
 engaging to perform, we parted till evening. 
 
 I called Maleek, and asked if he knew the way to Nasgig's 
 lodging. He told me, very well : and, the time being come, he 
 conducted me thither; where I had not waited long before the 
 king came, most of the court being in bed. I desired the king to 
 stay in the outer room till I went into the bed-chamber two or 
 three times, and I thought we must have put it off" till another 
 niuht: but listening once again, I found they were come; so I 
 called the king, and led him to the place; intreating him, what- 
 ever he heard, to keep his patience, or he would ruin all. After 
 waiting a while we overheard the following dialogue. 
 
 Yac. ' My dearest Barbarsa, what was all that uproar at the 
 moucheratt the other day?'
 
 OP PETER ■\VILKINS. 201 
 
 Bar. 'Nothing, my love, but that mad fellow Peter, who sets 
 up for a conjurer, and wants us all to dance to his pipe.' 
 
 Yac, 'I heard he overcame the ragans at an argument about 
 the Image.' 
 
 Bar. ' Why, I don't know how that was; but it was the 
 doating old ragan did their business; and truly the king's fingers 
 itched to be on Peter's side, but I gave him a judicious nod, and 
 you know he durst not displease so dear a friend as I am ; ha, 
 ha, ha ! Am not I a sad fellow, my love, to talk so of my 
 king ?' 
 
 Yac. 'He that wants but one step to a throne, is almost a 
 king's fellow.' 
 
 Bar. 'And that but a short one too, my dear Yaccee; but I 
 must get rid of that Nasgig, though I think I have almost spoiled 
 him with the king, too. I don't love your thinking rascals; that 
 fellow thinks more than I do, Yaccee.' 
 
 Yac. ' He '11 never think to so good i^urpose, I believe : but 
 how goes cousin Hai-lokin on ? I find Gauingrunt is gone over.' 
 
 Bar. 'And so shall Bazin, Istell, Pezele, and Ginkatt too, 
 
 my dear; for I am at work the And then good night, my poor 
 
 King Georigetti; thou shalt be advised to fiy. and I'll keep the 
 throne warm for thee. I don't see but King Barbarsa, and 
 Queen Yaccombourse, sound much better than Georigetti. 
 Well, my dear, whenever we come to sovereignty, which now 
 cannot be long, if Nicor has but jilayed his part well, for I have 
 not had an account of his success yet; I say, when we come 
 into power, never let us be above minding our own affairs, or 
 suifer ourselves to be led by the nose, as this poor insignificant 
 king does. For, in short, he may as well be a king of matts, as 
 a king of flesh, if he will not use his faculties, but suffer me to 
 make a fool of him thus; and I should be a fool indeed to ne"- 
 gleet it, when he thinks it the greatest piece of service I can do 
 him.' 
 
 Finding a pause, the king, who had admirably kept his temper, 
 even beyond imagination, stole into the outer room. ' Peter,' 
 says he, ' I thank you, you have shown me myself. What fools 
 are we kings ! In endeavouring to make others happy, how 
 miserable do we make ourselves ! How easily are we deceived 
 by tiie designing flattery of those below us! — Ungratelul villain! 
 — Faithless woman ! — I hate you both. I'eter,' says he, ' give 
 me your sword; I'll destroy them both immediately.' 
 
 'Hold, sir,' says I, 'your majesty has heard sufficient to 
 found a true judgment upon; but kings should not be execu- 
 tioners, or act by passion and revenge; but as you would punish 
 that in others, so carefully avoid it yourself. You, who are in 
 so exalted a station, as always to have it in your jiower to punish 
 a known crime in individuals, have not that necessity to iinmipt 
 you to a violent act, that private persons have, to whom it may 
 be difficult to obtain justice. Therefore, my advice is, that you 
 summon the colambs to-morrow; when Barbarsa and Nicor
 
 202 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 cannot fail to attend ; and I would also desire Yaccombourse to 
 be there, you having great proposals to make to tlie states which 
 you shall want her to hear. I will in the meantime prepare the 
 servants under Quilly, and order IMaleck with another posse to 
 attend, as by your command, to execute your orders given by 
 me; and I myself will impeach those bad persons in public j 
 and Nicer, if he will not ingenuously confess what commission he 
 was charged with from Barbarsa, shall be put to the torture I 
 direct, till he discovers it.' 
 
 The king Mas very well pleased with this method; so I or- 
 dered Quilly, as from the king, to bring all my servants to the 
 assembly, appointing him his place; and Maleck to select me 
 fifty stout persons, and to wait to execute my orders on a signal 
 given. So soon as the assembly met, I told them, since I had 
 concerned myself in their affairs, I had made it my business to 
 search into the cause of their calamities ; and finding some of the 
 traitors were now approached not only near to, but even into, the 
 the capital city, his majesty had therefore ordered me to ask 
 their advice, what punishment was adequate, in their judgments, 
 to the crime of conspiring against him and the state, and holding 
 treasonable correspondence with his enemies, under the show of 
 his greatest friends. 
 
 I stopped, and looked at Barbarsa; he turned as pale as 
 ashes, and was rising to speak ; when tlie senior colamb declared, 
 if any such thing could be made appear, the common punishment 
 of Crashdoorpt was too trivial; but they deserved to be dropt 
 alive either to hoximo or Mount Alkoe. The several colambg 
 all declaring the same to be their judgment, and even those to be 
 too mild for their deserts, I then stepped up to Barbarsa, who 
 sat at the king's left hand, as did Yaccombourse at his right, 
 and telling them and Nicor they were all prisoners of state, I 
 delivered Barbarsa and Yaccombourse in custody to Quilly and 
 his men, and Nicor to Maleck and his men ; ordering them 
 into separate apartments, with strict commands that neither 
 should speak to the other upon pain of the last pronounced 
 judgment. 
 
 Barbarsa would have spoke, and called out to the king, beg- 
 ging him not to desert so faithful a servant for the insinuations 
 of so vile a man as Peter; but the king only told him the vile 
 man could be made appear presently, and he hoped he would 
 meet his deserts. 
 
 I then stood up, and told the assembly the whole of what we 
 heard, how it first came to be discovered, and that the king him- 
 self had been an ear-witness of it; which the king confirming, 
 the whole assembly rang with confusion ; and revenge and indig- 
 nation appeared in every face. 
 
 I then proposed, as we }ct knew not what that secret commis- 
 sion was which Nicor was charged with, having enough against 
 the rest, that Nicor might be brought forth ; and, upon refusal 
 to answer, be put to the torture.
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 203 
 
 Nicor appearing before the assembly, I told him I was com- 
 manded by the king to ask him what commission he was charged 
 with by iiarbarsa, and to whom. I told him the safest way 
 ■for his life, his honour, and his country, was to make a true 
 confession at first, or I had authority to put him to the torture; 
 for, as for slitting and banishment, as they were too slight to 
 atone for this otience, he might rest satisfied his would be of 
 another sort, if he hesitated at delivering the thing in its full 
 truth. 
 
 My prelude terrifying' him, he openly confessed that his last 
 commission was to several towns, as from the king, and with his 
 gripsack, to order their submission to Harlokin, the king not 
 being iu any condition to relieve them ; and that as soon as 
 they had submitted, Harlokin would be let mto this city, which 
 could not stand against him. 
 
 He also declared, that it had been agreed, and the boundaries 
 settled, how far Barbarsa, who was to be declared king, and 
 marry Yaccombourse, should govern, and how far Harlokin; 
 that Barbarsa was to be styled King of the East, and Harlokin 
 King of the West; and that either of them, on the other's dying 
 childless, was to inherit the whole monarchy. 
 
 The king declaring this to be all true, and that by my pro- 
 curement he heard it all mentioned but the last night between 
 Barbarsa and Yaccombourse, tlie whole assembly ordered them 
 to be brought out, carried with cords about their necks, and 
 precipitated into Mount Alkoe. 
 
 I then begged they might be suffered to speak for themselves 
 before execution; and, acquainting them severally with the evi- 
 dence, I first asked Barbarsa what he had' to say against his 
 sentence. He declared, his ambition, and the easiness of his 
 master's temper, had instigated him to attempt what had been 
 charged upon him ; having, as he thought, a fair opportunity of 
 so doing. I then asked Yaccombourse the same question; she 
 answered me, her ambition had been her sole governor from a 
 child, and I had "done my worst in preventing the progress of 
 that; and whatever else I could do was not worth her notice: 
 ' But to have reigned,' says she, with some emotion, ' was worth 
 the lives of millions, and over-balanced every thing!' 
 
 I pleaded hard for Nicoi', as I perceived him to be only the 
 favourite's favourite, and not in the scrape for his own views, 
 more than what he might merit from his new master ; and as he 
 had declared the truth, and I believed I might make farther use 
 of him, I obtained that he might be only committed to me, and 
 that I might have liberty of pardoning or slitting as I saw fit ; 
 and, as I expected, he afterwards proved very useful to me and 
 my designs, and I pardoned him. 
 
 Before the assembly rose, a party of the natives of Mount 
 Alkoe were ordered to convey Yaccombourse and Barbarsa to 
 the mountain, slip their graundet'S, and drop them there : and 
 thus ended the lives of these two aspiring persons.
 
 204 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 "When I came home, I called Nicor before me. 'You know,' 
 says I, ' Nicor, you are obliged to me for this moment of your 
 life ; but I dou't remind you of it for any return I want to 
 myself: but as you are sensible my endeavours are to serve this 
 state, I offer you life and freedom upon condition you employ 
 your utmost diligence to repair your past conduct, by a fre3 
 declaration of every thing in your power that may be for the 
 benefit of the kingdom, as you know the springs by which all 
 these bad movements have been set at work : and I desire your 
 opinion how best to counteract the schemes formed, and redress 
 the evils.' 
 
 Nicor being fully convinced of his error, and having lost his 
 patron, was very submissive ; and declared he believed none of 
 the provinces would have gone over to Harlokin, unless they had 
 thought it was the king's order Barbarsa had acted by, which, 
 by hearing his gripsack, they made no doubt of. He advised to 
 send expresses with the king's gripsack to such places as had. 
 lately submitted, and to such as were about it, to put a stop to 
 them. I told him I had done that ; ' But not by the gripsack,' 
 says he ; ' and unless they see and hear that, they will give no 
 credit to tlie message.' He then gave me some particular hints 
 in other affairs of no mean consequence: and seeing him truly 
 under concern, and, to my thinking, sincere in what he said, I 
 told him I was an absolute enemy to confinement, and if any 
 person of repute would engage he should be forthcoming upon all 
 occasions, that I might have recourse to him, I would let him 
 have his liberty. 
 
 Poor Nicor, as it commonly happens to great men in disgrace, 
 finding himself abandoned by all his friends, after trying every 
 body, dropping some tears, told me next morning ho was highly 
 sensible of what a dye his offences had been, for that not one 
 amongst all his former friends would even look upon him in his 
 present circumstances, wherefore he must submit to fate. ' 
 
 Nicor having borne a good character before seduced by Bar- 
 barsa, and knowing that an obliged enemy often becomes the 
 sincerest friend, I pressed him again to try his friends. He told 
 me every body was shy in engaging in such an affair ; and that 
 he had rather suffer himself, than meanly to entreat any one into 
 an unwilling compliance. ' Come, Nicor,' says I, ' will you be 
 your own security to me ? May I take your own word ?' He 
 said he could not expect that ; for as the terror of slitting lay 
 over him, and in my hands too, he could not answer but he 
 might deceive me in case he should conceive I had a design 
 against him ; which I myself, too, might have from a mistaken 
 motive.' 
 
 ' Why, then, Nicor,' says I, 'you are free ; now use your own 
 discretion. I think you will never cause my judgment to be im- 
 peached for what 1 have done ; but if you do, I can't condemn 
 myself for it, and hope I shall have no reason to repent it.' 
 
 Nicor fell at my feet, embraced them, and was so overcome
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 205 
 
 with my generosity to him, that I could with difficulty prevail on 
 him to rise again ; saying he was now, more than ever, ashamed 
 to see my face. I told him I had not done with him, but would 
 use him henceforth as my friend ; and ordered him to call upon 
 me daily, for I miglit have several occasions for him ; and, truly, 
 next to Nasgig, he proved the usefuUest man in the kingdom. 
 
 Chapter XLI. — Nasgig returns with the cannon — Peter informs him of 
 tlie execution — Appoints him a guard — Settles the order of Iiis march 
 against IlarloUin — Combat between Nasgig and the Rebel General — 
 The battle — Peter returning with Ilarlokin's head, is met by a swec- 
 coan — A public festival— Slavery abolished. 
 
 i HE tenth day Nasgig arrived, whilst I happened to be in the 
 king's garden ; and hearing the trumpet coming before, I called 
 out to him, to give Nasgig notice where I was, and to desire him 
 to alight there. 
 
 After ceremonies past, and I had inquired after my wife and 
 children, and liis answers had informed me of their healths; 
 'Well,' says Nasgig, ' my friend, am T to live or die?' 'Ex- 
 plain yourself,' says I. ' Nay, I only mean,' says he, ' have you 
 discovered me to the king ? ' ' Pardon me,' says I, ' dear 
 Nasgig, I must own the truth ; I have.' ' Then,' says he, ' I 
 suppose his majesty has no more commands for me ?' ' No,' says 
 I, ' it is not so bad as that neither.' ' But, pray,' says he, 'what 
 Bays Barbarsa to it ?' ' O nothing at all !' says I ; ' quite quiet.' 
 'Nor Yaccombourse ? Did you discover her baseness to the 
 king ?' ' Yes,' says I ; ' and the king behaved like a king upon 
 the occasion.' ' And where are they now?' says he. ' Only in 
 Mount Alkoe,' says I.' 'Mount Alkoe !' replies he, 'what do 
 you mean by that ? How can they be in Mount Alkoe ? Did they 
 go of their own accords ? ' They fled off, I suppose, with ropes 
 about their necks,' says I, 'as your criminals go to Crashdoorpt.' 
 'Are they slit, too?' says he. 'No,' says I, 'but slipt, I'll 
 assure you. Come, my good friend, I'll let you into the history 
 of it.' And then I told all that had happened, and the king's 
 satisfaction at the judgment of the mouchcratt. And now,' says 
 I, ' Nasgig, you may lall yourself the favourite, I promise 3 ou ; 
 for his majesty enjoys himself but to greet you on your return : 
 Lut have a care of power ; nuist grow giddy with it, and the next 
 thing to that is a fall.' ' I'ray,' says lie, 'what is become of 
 Nicer ? Is he under the same condemnation ?' ' No,' says I, 
 ' Nicor is now by my means absolutely free ; and no two greater 
 than he and I.' I told him then my proceedings with him : ho 
 was glad of it ; for, he said, Nicor he believed was honest at 
 bottom. 
 
 By this time up came the cannon ; and, truly, had my coun- 
 trymen but the graundee to convey their cannon at so easy an
 
 206 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 expense from place to place, the whole world would not stand 
 before us. They brought me five cannon, and three swivel guns, 
 and a larger quantity of ammunition than I had spoken for. 
 
 I introduced Nasgig to the king upon his return, as the person 
 to whose conduct the sate arrival of my cannon was owing. His 
 majesty embracing him, told him the service he had done him 
 was so great in the affair of Barbarsa, and his management of it 
 so prudent, he should from henceforth take him into his peculiar 
 confidence and esteem. 
 
 Nasgig thanked his majesty for his acceptance of that act of 
 his duty ; and desired to know when he pleased the operations 
 for the campaign should begin. ' Ask my father,' says the king : 
 ' do you conduct the war, and let him conduct you.' 
 
 Then Nasgig desired to know what number of troops would be 
 requisite. I asked him what number the enemy had : he said, 
 about thirty thousand. ' Then,' says I, ' take you six only, 
 besides the bearers of me and the artillery ; and pick me out fifty 
 of the best men you have, as a guard for my person, and send 
 them to me.' 
 
 I showed these men my cutlasses and pistols, and showed 
 them the use and management of them; 'And,' says I, 'as our 
 enemies fight with pikes, keep you at a distance first ; and when 
 you would assault, toss by the pike with your hand, and closing 
 in, have at the graundee ; and this edge,' (showing them the 
 sharpness of it,) ' will strip it down from shoulder to heel; you 
 need strike but once for it ; but be sure come near enough : or,' 
 says I, ' if you find it difficult to turn aside the pike, give it one 
 smart stroke with this, it will cut it in two, and then the point 
 being gone, it will be useless. 
 
 ' These instructions,' says I, ' if rightly observed, will make us 
 conquerors.' 
 
 The next thing was to settle the order of my march, which I 
 did in the following manner; and, taldng leave of the king, I set 
 out. 
 
 First, Ten companies of one hundred men, including officers, 
 with each a gripsack, in ten double lines, fifty abreast. 
 
 Secondly, Four hundred bearers of the cannon, with two hun- 
 dred to the right, the like to the left, as relays. 
 
 Thirdly, Two hundred men with the ammunition, stores, 
 hatchets, and other implements. 
 
 Fourthly, Fifty body-guards, in two lines. 
 
 Fifthly, Myself, borne by eight ; with twelve on the right, and 
 as many on the left, for relays. 
 
 Sixthly, Two thousand men in columns, on each side the 
 cannon and me ; fifty in a line, double lines. 
 
 Seventhly, One thousand men in the rear, fifty in a line, 
 double lines. 
 
 I consulted with Nasgig, how Harlokin's army lay, that I 
 might avoid the revolted towns, rather choosing to take them in 
 my return; for my design was to encounter Harlokin first; and
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 207 
 
 I did not doubt if I conquered liim, but the towns would sur- 
 render of course: 
 
 When we arrived within a small flight of his army, I caused a 
 halt at a proper place for my cannon; and having pitched them, 
 •which I did by several flat stones, one on another to a proper 
 elevation, I loaded them, and also my small arms, consisting of 
 six muskets, and three brace of pistols ; and placing my armj^, 
 two thousand just behind me, two thousand to my right, and the 
 same to my left, I gave a strict command for none of them to 
 stir forwards without orders ; which Nasgig, who stood just 
 behind me, was to give. I then sent a dehaiice to Harlokin by 
 a gripsack; who sent me word, he fought for a kingdom, and 
 would accept it ; and, as I heard afterwards, he was glad I did ; 
 for since the intelligence I had scattered in his army, they had in 
 great numbers deserted him, and he was afraid it would have 
 proved general. I then putting the end of a match into a pistol- 
 pan with a little powdei', by flashing, lighted it; and this I put 
 under my chair ; for I sat m that, with my muskets three on each 
 side, a pistol in my right hand, and five more in my girdle. In 
 this manner I waited Harlokin's coming, and in about an hour 
 we saw the van of his army, consisting of about five thousand 
 men, who flew in five layers, one over another. I had not loaded 
 my cannon with ball, but small-sized stones, about sixty in each ; 
 and seeing the length of their line, I spread my cannons' mouths 
 somewhat wider than their breeches, and then taking ray obser- 
 vation by a bright star, for there was a clear dawn all round the 
 horizon, I observed, as I retired to my chair, how that star 
 answered to the elevation of my cannon ; and when the foremost 
 ranks, who, not seeing any men stir, were approaching almost 
 over me to fall on them, and had come to my pitch, I fired two 
 pieces of my ordnance at once, and so mauled them, that there 
 dropped about ninety upon the first discharge, together witii their 
 commander ; the rest, being in flight, and so close together, not 
 heing able to turn fast enough to fly, being stopped by those 
 behind them, not only hindered those behind from turning about, 
 but clogged up their own passage. Seeing them in such a pro- 
 digious cluster, I so successfully fired two more pieces, that I 
 brought down double the number of the first shot ; and then 
 giving the word to fall on, my cutlass-guard and the pikemen 
 did i)rodigious execution. But fearing the main body should 
 advance before we had got in order again, I commanded them to 
 fall back to their former stations, and to let the remainder of the 
 enemy go off". 
 
 This did me more good in the event, than if I had killed twice 
 as many ; for they not only never returned themselves, but flying 
 some to the right, some to the left, and passing by the two wings 
 of their own anuy, coiLsisting of six thousand men each, they 
 severally reported, that they were all that was left of the whole 
 van of the army ; and that the prediction would certainly be 
 fulfilled, for that their companions had died by fire and smoke.
 
 208 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 This report struck such terror into each wing, that every one 
 shifted for himself, and never appeared more. 
 
 The main battle, consisting of about ten thousand men, know- 
 ing nothing of what had happened to the wings, (for Harlokiii 
 had ordered the wings to take a great compass round to inclose 
 us,) hearing we were but a handful, advanced boldly; and as I 
 had ordered my men not to mount too high, the enemy sunk to 
 their pitch. When they came nearer, I asked Nasgig who led 
 them, and if it was Harlokin. He told me no, his general, but 
 that he was behind ; and Nasgig, begging me to let him try his 
 skill with the general, I consented, they not being yet come to 
 the pitch of my cannon. Nasgig immediately took the graundee, 
 and advancing singly with one of my cutlasses in his hand, chal- 
 lenged the general in single combat. He like a man of honour, 
 accepting it, ordered a halt, and to it they went, each emulous of 
 glory, and of taking all the advantage he could, so that they sud- 
 denly did not strike or push ; but sometimes one, then the other, 
 was uppermost, and whirling expeditiously round, met almost 
 breast to breast ; while the general, who had not a pike, but a 
 pike-staff, headed with a large stone, gave Nasgig such a stroke 
 on his head, that he reeled and sunk considerably; and I began 
 to be in pain for him, the general lowering after him. But 
 Nasgig springing forward beneath him, and rising light as air 
 behind the general, had gained his height again before the gene- 
 ral could turn about to discern him ; and then plunging forward, 
 and receiving a stroke across his left arm, at the same time he 
 gave the general such a blow near the outside of the shoulder, 
 as slit the graundee almost down to his hip, and took away part 
 of the flesh of the left arm ; upon which the general fell fluttering 
 down in vast pain, very near me ; but not before Nasgig, in his 
 fall, descending, had taken another severe cut at him. 
 
 Immediately upon this defeat, Nasgig again took his place 
 behind me; our army shouting to the skies; but no sooner had 
 the general dropped, but on came Harlokin, with majesty and 
 terror mixed in his looks ; and seeming to disdain the air he 
 rode on, waved his men to the attack with his hand. When he 
 came near enough to hear me, I called him vile ti-aitor, to oppose 
 the army of his lawful sovereign ; telling him, if he would submit 
 he should be received to mercy. ' Base creeping insect !' says 
 Harlokin, ' if thou hast aught to say to me worth hearing, meet 
 me in the air ! This hand shall show thee soon who'll most 
 want mercy : and though I scorn to stoop to thee myself, this 
 messenger shall satisfy the world thou art an impostor, and send 
 thee lifeless back to the fond king that sent thee hither.' With 
 that he hurled a javelin pointed with flint, sharp as a needle, at 
 me ; but I avoiding it, ' This, then,' says I, ' if words will not do, 
 shall justify the truth of our prediction.' And then levelling a 
 musket at liim, I shot him through the very heart, that he fell 
 dead within twenty paces of me ; but perceiving another to take 
 his room, notwithstanding the confusion my musket made
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 209 
 
 amongst them, I ran to my match, and giving fire to two more 
 pieces of ordnance at the same time, tliey fell so thick about me, 
 that I had enough to do to escape being crushed to death by 
 them ; and the living remainder separating, fled quite away, and 
 put an end to the war. I waited in the field three days, to see 
 if they would make head again ; but they were so far from it, 
 that before I could return, as I found afterwards, most of the 
 revolting provinces had sent their deputies, who themselves car- 
 ried the first news of the defeat, to beg to be received into 
 mercy ; all of whom were detained there, till my return with 
 Harlokin's head. 
 
 At my return to Brandleguarp, I was met by the king, the 
 colambs, and almost the whole body of the people : every man, 
 ■woman, and child, with two sweecoe lights in their hands ; which 
 unusual sight in the air gave me great alarm, till I inquired of 
 Nasgig what it meant ; who told me it must certainly be a swee- 
 coan, or he knew not what it was. I asking again what he 
 meant by that, he told me it was a particular method of rejoicing 
 he had heard of, but never seen ; wherein, if the king goes in 
 triumph, all the people of Brandleguarp, from fifteen to sixty, 
 are obliged to attend him with sweecoes. He said, it was re- 
 ported amongst them, that in Begsurbeck's time there were two 
 of them, but there had been nnne since. 
 
 When we met them, I perceived they had opened into two 
 lines or ranks of a prodigious length, at the farther end of which 
 was the king with innumerable lights about him ; the whole 
 looked like a prodigious avenue or vista of lights, bounded at 
 the farther end where the king was with a pyramid of light. 
 This had the most solemn and magnificent effect on the eye 
 that anything of light could possibly have; but as we passed 
 through the ranks, each of the spectators having two lights, one 
 was given to each soldier of the whole army. And then to look 
 backward as well as forward, the beauty of the scene was in- 
 expressible. We marched all the way amidst the shouts' of 
 people and the sound of the gripsacks, going very slowly be- 
 tween the ranks; and at length arriving at the pyramid where 
 the king was, I heard abundance of sweet voices chauntiug my 
 actions in triumphal nongs: but I could take little notice of 
 these, or of my son with his flageolet amongst them, for the 
 extravagant appearance of the pyramid, which seemed to reach 
 the very sky. For, first, there was a long line of a full half 
 mile, which hovered at even height with the two side ranks; in 
 the centre of that and over it, was the king single: over him 
 another line, shorter than the first, and again over that, shorter 
 and shorter lines, till, at a prodigious heii>ht, it ended in one 
 single light. These all hovering, kept their stations, while the 
 king darted a little space forward to meet me, and congratulate 
 my success; then turning and preceding me, the whole ])yrannd 
 turned, and marched before us, sin}i;ing ail the way, to the city; 
 the pyramid changing several times into divers forms, as into 
 
 PET. WJL. O
 
 2]0 THE LIFE AKD ADVENTURES 
 
 squares, half-moons, with the horns sometimes erect, and again 
 reversed, and various other figures; and yet amongst this in- 
 finite number of globes, there was not the least glaring or 
 offensive light; but only what was agreeable to the people them- 
 selves. As the rear of the army entered the lines, they closed 
 upon it and followed us into Brandleguarp, While we passed 
 the city to the palace, the whole body of the people kept 
 hovering till the king and myself were alighted, and then 
 every one alighted where he best could. All the streets and 
 avenues to the palace were blocked up with people, crowding to 
 receive the king's beneficence; for he had proclaimed a feast, 
 and open housekeeping to the people for six days. The king, 
 the colambs, ragans, and great officers of state, with myself, had 
 a magnificent entertainment prepared us in Begsurbeck's great 
 room; and his majesty, after supper, being very impatient to 
 know how the battle went, I told him, the only valorous exploit 
 ■was performed by my friend Nasgig, who opened the way to 
 victory by the slaughter of Harlokin's general. Nasgig then 
 rose, desiring only that so much might be attributed to him as 
 fortune had accidentally thrown into his scale; for it might have 
 been equally his fate, as the general's, to have fallen: 'But 
 except that skirmish,' says he, ' and some flying cuts at the van, 
 we have had no engagement at all, nor have we lost a single 
 man ; Peter only sitting in his chair and commanding victory. 
 He spake aloud but thrice, and whispered once to them; but so 
 powerfully, that having at the two first words laid above three 
 hundred of the enemy at their lengths, and brought Harlokin to 
 his feet with a whisper, at the third word he concluded the war. 
 The whole time, from the first sight of the enemy to their total 
 defeat, took not up more space than one might fairly spend in 
 traversing his majesty's garden. In short, sir,' says Nasgig, 
 ' your majesty needs no other defence against public or private 
 enemies, as I can see, than Peter ; and my profession whilst he 
 is with us, can be of little use to the state.' 
 
 After these compliments from Nasgig, and separate ones from 
 the king and the rest, I told them, it was the highest felicity to 
 me to be made an instrument by the great Collwar, in freeing 
 so mighty a kingdom and considerable a people from the misery 
 of a tyrannical power. ' You live,' says I, ' so happily under 
 the mild government of Georigetti, that it is shocking but to 
 think into what a distressed state you must have fallen under 
 the power of a usurper, who, claiming all his own by way of 
 conquest, would have reduced you to a miserable servitude. 
 But,' says I, ' there is, and I am sorry to see it, still amongst 
 you an evil that you great ones feel not, and yet it cries for 
 redress. Are we not all, from the king to the meanest wretch 
 amongst us, formed with the same members ? Do we not all 
 breathe the same air ? inhabit the same earth ? Are we not all 
 subject to the same disorders ? and do we not all feel pain and 
 oppression alike ? Have we not all the same senses, the same
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 211 
 
 faculties ? and, in short, are we not all equally creatures of, and 
 servants to, the same master, the great CoUwar ? Would not 
 the king have been a slave, but for the accident of being 
 begotten by one who was a king ? and would not the poorest 
 creature amongst us have been the king had he been so be- 
 gotten ? Did you great men, by any superior merit before your 
 births, procure a title to the high stations in which you are 
 placed ? No, you did not; therefore give me leave to tell you 
 what I would have done. As every man has equal right to the 
 protection of Collwar, why, when you have no enemy to distress 
 you, will you distress one another ? Consider, you great ones, 
 and act upon this disinterested principle — do to another, what 
 you in his place would have him do to you: dismiss your slaves; 
 let all men be what Collwar made them — free. But if this 
 unequal distinction amongst you, of man and man, is still re- 
 tained, though j'ou are at present free from the late disaster, it 
 shall be succeeded with more and heavier. And now that you 
 may know I would not have every man a lord nor every man a 
 beggar, remember I would only have every serving-man at 
 liberty to choose his own master, and every master his own 
 man : for he that has property and benefits to bestow, will never 
 want dependants for the sake of those benefits to serve him, as 
 he that has them not must serve for the sake of obtaining them. 
 But then let it be done with free will ; he that then serves you 
 will have an interest in it, and do it for his own sake with a 
 ■wiUing mind ; and you who are served will be tenderer and 
 kinder to a good servant, as knowing by a contrary usage you 
 shall lose him. I desire this may now be declared to be so, or 
 your reasons, if any there are, against it.' 
 
 One of the ragans said, he thought I spoke what was very 
 just, and would be highly acceptable to Collwar. 
 
 Then two of tlie colambs rose to speak together, and after a 
 short compliment who should begin, they both declared they only 
 rose to testify their consents. 
 
 The king referring it to me, and the colambs consenting, I 
 ordered freedom to be proclaimed through the city ; so that 
 every one appeared at their usual duties, to serve their own 
 masters for a month, and then to be at liberty to come to fresh 
 agreement with them or who else they pleased. 
 
 ' This, sir,' says I to the king, ' will now be a day of joy 
 indeed, to those poor hearts who would have been in no fear of 
 losing before, let who would have reigned ; for can any man 
 believe a slave cares who is uppermost ? he is but a slave still. 
 But now,' says I, ' those who were so before, may by industry 
 gain property ; and then their own interest engages them to 
 defend the state. 
 
 ' There is but one thing more I will trouble you with now — 
 and that,' says I to the ragans, ' is, that we all meet at the 
 mouch to-morrow to render Collwar thanks for the late, and im- 
 plore future, favour.' And this passed without any contradictioa. 
 2
 
 212 THE LIFE AND ADVEXTURES 
 
 When we met, the poor ragans were at a great loss for want 
 of their Image, not knowing what to do or say: for their prac- 
 tice had been to prostrate themselves on the ground, making 
 several odd gestures ; but whether they prayed or only seemed 
 to do so, no one knew. 
 
 While the people were gathering, I called to a ragan, seeing 
 him out of character. ' Suppose,' says I, ' (for I see you want 
 your Image,) you and your brethren had received a favour of 
 the king, and you was deputed by them to thank him, you would 
 scarce be at a loss to express your gratitude to him, and tell 
 him how highly you all esteemed his benefits, hoping you should 
 retain a just sense of them, and behave yourselves as dutiful 
 subjects for the future; and then desire him to keep you still ia 
 his protection. And this,' says I, ' as you believe in such a 
 being as Collwar, who understands what you say, you may with 
 equal courage do to him, keeping but your mind intent upon him, 
 as if you saw him present.' ' Indeed,' says he, ' I believe you are 
 right ; we may so : but it is a new thing, and you must excuse 
 us if we do it not so well at first. ' 
 
 I found I had a very apt scholar; for after he had begun, he 
 made a most extraordinary prayer in regular order, the people 
 standing very attentive. It was not long, but he justly observed 
 the points I hinted to him. 
 
 When he had done, another and another went on till we had 
 heard ten of them, and in every one something new and very 
 a-propos; and several of them afterwards confessed, they never 
 had the like satisfaction in their lives, for they had new hearts 
 and new thoughts, they said. 
 
 We spent the sixth-day feast in every gaiety imaginable, and 
 especially in dancing, of which they were very fond, in their 
 way; but it was not so agreeable to me as my own country way, 
 there being too much antic in it. New deputies daily arrived 
 from the revolted towns; and several little republics, not claimed 
 by Georigetti before, begged to be taken under his protection; 
 so that in one week, the king saw himself not only released from 
 the dread of being driven from his throne, but courted by some, 
 submitted to by others, and almost at the summit of glory a 
 sovereign can attain to. 
 
 Chapter XLII. — A visitation of the revolted provinces proposed by Peter 
 — His new name of the country received — Religion settled in the west 
 — Slavery abolished there — Lasmeel returns with Peter — Peter teaches 
 him letters— The king surprised at written correspondence — Peter 
 describes the make of a beast to the king. 
 
 JLhE festival being over, the colambs begged leave to depart; 
 but the king, who now did nothing without nic, consulted with me 
 if it was yet proper. I told him, as things had so long been in
 
 OF PETER AVILKINS. 213 
 
 confusion in the west, that though the provinces had made their 
 submission, yet the necessity of their circumstances and the 
 general terror might have caused tliem only to dissemble till 
 their affairs were composed again ; and that as it was more than 
 probable some relations of the deceased Harlokin, or other 
 popular person, might engage them again in anotlier revolt, 
 I thought it would not be improper to advise with his colambs 
 about the establishment of the present tranquillity, and not by 
 too great a security give way to future commotions; and as all 
 the colambs were then present, it might be proper to summon 
 them once more. 
 
 AVlien they were met, the king declared the more particular 
 satisfaction he took in that meeting than he had heretofore done, 
 when they had been put to it for means to secure their lives and 
 properties: 'For now,' says he, 'our deliberations must turn 
 upon securing our new acquisitions, and on settling those pro- 
 vinces which, till now, have never fallen under my power. But,' 
 says he, ' I shall refer it to Peter to propose to you what at 
 present seems most necessary for you to consider of; and that 
 adjusted^ shall dismiss you.' 
 
 I told them, that as the too sudden healing of wounds in the 
 body natural, before the bottom was clean and uncorrupt, made 
 them liable to break out again with greater malignity; so wounds 
 in the body political, if skinned over only without probing and 
 cleansing the source and spring from whence they arose, would 
 rankle and fret within till a proper opportunity, and then burst 
 forth again with redoubled violence. I would therefore propose 
 a visitation of the several provinces, and an inquiry into their 
 conduct; an examination into the lives and principles of the 
 colambs, the inferior officers, and magistrates ; and either to 
 retain the old or appoint new as there should be occasion. 
 * This visitation I would have performed by his majesty, and so 
 many of you the honourable colambs,' says I, ' as he shall see 
 fit should attend him in royal state, that his new subjects may 
 see his majesty, and hear his most gracious words; and being 
 sensible of his good disposition towards them, may be won by his 
 equity and justice to a zealous submission to his government, 
 which nothing but the perception of their own senses can estab- 
 lish in the heart. This, I don't doubt, will answer the end I 
 propose, and consolidate the peace and happiness of Norm — 
 Normns — I must say, Doorpt Swangeanti.' 
 
 Hearing me hesitate at the word Normnbdsgrsutt, and call it 
 Doorpt Swangeanti, the whole assembly rang with ' Doorpt 
 Swangeanti !' and at last came to a resolution, tliat the west 
 being now united again to the east, the whole dominions should 
 be called Sass Doorpt Swangeanti, or the Great Flight Land. 
 
 They approved the visitation, and all offered to go with the 
 king, but insisted I should be of the party; which agreeing to 
 do, I chose me out two of the most luiowing ragans to teach the
 
 214 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 new religion amongst them; for in every project I had my view 
 to advance religion. 
 
 Some were for having the deputies released, and dispatched 
 witli notice of the Icing's intentions; but I objecting, that they 
 might disrelish their confinement, and possibly raise reports 
 prejudicial to our proceedings, it was thought better to take them 
 with us, and go ourselves as soon as possible. 
 
 We set out with a prodigious retinue, first to the right, in 
 order to sweep round the whole country and take all the towns 
 in our way, and occasionally enter the middle parts as the towns 
 lay commodious. 
 
 We were met by the magistrates and chief officers of each 
 district at some distance from each city, with strings about their 
 necks, and the crashce instrument borne before them in much 
 humility. His majesty said but little to them on the way, but 
 ordered them to precede him to the city, and conduct him to the 
 colamb's house ; when he was commanded to surrender his 
 employment to his majesty, as did all the other officers who held 
 posts under him. Then an examination was taken of their lives, 
 characters, and behaviour in their stations; and finding most of 
 them had behaved well to the government they had lived under, 
 (for their plea was, they had found things under a usurpation, 
 and being so, that government was natural to them, having 
 singly no power to alter it;) upon their perfect submission to the 
 Icing, and solemn engagement to advance and maintain his right, 
 they received their commissions anew from his majesty's own 
 mouth. But where any one had been cruel or oppressive to 
 the subjects, or committed any notorious crime or breach of 
 trust, (for the meanest person had liberty to complain,) he was 
 rejected, and for the most part S3ut to Crashdoorpt, to preveut 
 the ill effects of his disgrace. 
 
 We having displaced but five colarabs and a few inferior 
 officers, the moderation and justice of our proceedings gave the 
 utmost satisfaction both to the magistrates and people. 
 
 Having observed at Brandleguarp abundance of the small 
 images my wife had spoken of, and thinking this a proper oppor- 
 tunity to shew my resentment against them, I ordered several of 
 the ragans of the west before me, and asked what small images 
 they had amongst them. One, who spoke for the rest, told me 
 very few he believed; for he had scarce had any brought to him 
 to be blessed. ' Where,' says I, ' is your Great Image ?' He 
 told me, ' At Youk.' 'And have not the people here many 
 small ones?' 'Very few,' says he; 'for they have not beea 
 forced upon us long.' 'How forced upon you ?' says I; 'don't 
 the people worship them ?' 'A small number now do,' says he. 
 ' Pray speak out,' says I. ' When might you not worship them ?' 
 ' Never, that I know of,' says he, ' in our state, till about ten 
 years ago, when Harlokin obliged us to it.' ' What, did you not 
 worship them before ?' says I. ' No,' says he, ' never since it
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 215 
 
 has been a separate kingdom ; for we would follow the old 
 ragan's advice of worshipping CoUwar, which they not admitting 
 of, the state was divided between us who would, and them who 
 would not come into the ragan's doctrine: and though Harlokin 
 was a zealous image worshipper, yet all he could do would not 
 bring the people heartily into it, for Collwar never wanted a 
 great majority.' This pleased me prodigiously, being what was 
 never hinted to me before ; and I resolved not to let my scheme 
 be a loser by it. 
 
 As we were to visit Youk in about eight days, I summoned 
 the ragans and people to meet at the mouch; there recounting 
 the great things done by Colhvar in all nations. 'This I could 
 make appear,' says I, ' by many examples ; but as you have one 
 even at your own towns, I need go no farther. 
 
 ' I must begin in ancient times, when, I presume, you all wor- 
 shipped an idol; have you any tradition before this?' They 
 said, 'No.' 'This Image,' says I, 'was worshipped in Begsur- 
 beck's days, when an old ragan, whose mind Collwar had enlight- 
 ened with tlie truth, would have withdrawn your reverence from 
 the Image to the original Collwar himself; you would not 
 consent; he threatens you, but promises success to Begsurbeck, 
 who did consent; and he had it to an old age. Then those who 
 would also consent, were so far encouraged as to be able to form 
 an independent kingdom. Could nobody yet see the cause ? was 
 it not apparent Collwar was angry with the east, that would not 
 follow the old ragan, and cherished the west, who would ? But, 
 to be short, let us apply the present instance, and sure it will 
 convince us who is right, who wrong. 
 
 'So long as the west followed Collwar, they flourished, and the 
 east declined ; but no sooner had the west degenerated under the 
 command of Harlokin, and the east by my means had embraced 
 Collwar, but the tables were turned : the east is found weighty, 
 and the west kicks the beam. These things whoso sees not, ia 
 blind indeed: therefore let publication be made, for the destruc- 
 tion of all small images; and let the harbourers of them, con- 
 trary to this order, be slit : and for myself, I will destroy this 
 mother-monster. Take you, holy ragans, care to destroy the 
 brood.' And having said this, I hacked the new idol to pieces. 
 
 I ordered proclamation for abolishing slavery, under the res- 
 trictions used at Brandleguarp : and thus having composed the 
 west, and given a general satisfaction, we returned, almost the 
 whole west accompanying us, till the east received us; and never 
 was so happy a union, or more present to testify it, since the 
 creation, I believe. 
 
 I ordered several of the principal men's sons to court, in order 
 for employments, and to furnish out future colanibs; and this I 
 did, as knowing each country would rather approve of a member 
 of their own body for their head, than a stranger; and, in my 
 opinion, it is the most natural union. And then breeding thcra 
 under the eye of the king eight or ten years, or more, they are, as
 
 216 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 it were, naturalized to him too, and in better capacity to serve 
 both king and country. 
 
 As my liead was constantly at work for the good of this people, 
 I turned the most trifling incidents into some use or other; and 
 made the narrowest prospects extend to the vastest distances. I 
 shall here instance in one only. There was at Youk a private 
 man's son, whom by mere accident I happened to ask some slight 
 question of; and he giving me, with a profound respect and 
 graceful assurance, a most pertinent answer; that, and the man- 
 ner of its delivery, gave me a pleasure, which upon farther dis- 
 course with him, was, contrary to custom, very much increased ; 
 for I found in him an extensive genius, and a desire for my con- 
 versation. I desired his father to put him under my care, which 
 the old man, as I was then in so great repute, readily agreed to; 
 and his son desiring nothing more, I took him with me to Bran- 
 dleguarp. I soon procured him a pretty post of but small duty, 
 for I had purposed other employment for him, but of sufficient 
 significancy to procure him respect, I took great delight in talk- 
 ing with him on different subjects, and observed by his questions 
 upon them, which often puzzled me, or his answers to them, h& 
 had a most pregnant fancy and surprising solidity, joined to a 
 continual and unwearied application. I frequently mentioning 
 books, writing, and letters to him, and telling him what great 
 things might be attained that way, his inquisitive temper, and 
 the schemes he had formed thereon, put me upon thinking of 
 several things I should never have hit upon without him. I con- 
 sidered all the ways I could contrive to teach him letters; and 
 letting him into my design, he asked me how I did to make a 
 letter. I described a pen to him, and told him I put a black liquor 
 into it, and as I drew that along upon a flat white thing we made 
 use of, called paper, it would make marks which way ever I drew 
 it, into what shape I pleased. ' Why then,' says he, ' anything 
 that will make a mark upon another thing as I please, will do.* 
 'True,' says I, 'but what shall we get that will make a black 
 mark?' We were entering farther into this debate; but the 
 king sending for me, I left him unsatisfied, I staj'ed late with 
 the king that night, so did not see Lasmeel (for that was his ■ 
 name) till next night, wondering what was become of him. I 
 asked him then, where he had been all the day. He told rae 
 he had been looking for a pen and paper. I laughed, and asked 
 him if he had found them. ' Yes,' says he, ' or something that 
 will do as well:' so he opened one side of his graundee, and 
 shewed me a large flat leaf, smooth and pulpy, very long and 
 wide, and about a quarter of an inch thick, almost like an Indian 
 fig-leaf, ' And what am I to do with this?' says I, 'To mark 
 it,' says he, 'and see where you mark.' 'With what?' says I. 
 ' With this,' says he, putting his hand again into the graundee, 
 and taking out three or four strong sharp prickles. I looked at 
 them both ; and, clapping him on the head, ' Lasmeel,' says I, 
 * if you and I were in England, you should be made a privy-
 
 OF PETER "WILKINS. 217' 
 
 counsellor.' ' What, won't it do, then ?' says he. I told him 
 we would try. ' I thought,' says he, ' it would have done very- 
 well ; for I marked one all aliout, and though I could not see 
 much at first, by that time I had made an end, that I did first 
 was quite of a different colour from the loaf, and I could see it as 
 plain as could be.' I told him as lie was of an age to compre- 
 hend wliat I meant, I would take anotlier metlmd with him than 
 with a child ; so I reasoned from sentences, backwards to words, 
 and from them to syllables, and so on to letters. I then made 
 one, the vowel A, told him its sound, and added a consonant to 
 it, and told him that part of the sound of each distinct letter put 
 together, as the two letters themselves were, made another sound, 
 which I called a syllable ; and that joining two or more of them 
 together, made a word, by putting the same letters together as 
 made the sounds of those syllables which made that word. Then 
 setting him a copy of letters, which with very little difficulty were 
 to be drawn upon the leaf, and telling him their sounds, I left him 
 to himself; and when he had done, though I named them but 
 twice over, his memory was so strong as to retain the sounds, as 
 he called them, of every one but F, L, and Q. 
 
 In two months' time I made him master of anything I wrote to 
 him, and as he delighted in it, he wrote a great deal himself; so 
 that we kept an epistolary correspondence, and he would set down 
 all the common occurrences of the day, as what he heard and saw, 
 with his remarks on divers things. 
 
 One day, as the king and I were walking in the gnrdens, and 
 talking of the customs of my country, and about our wars, telling' 
 him how our soldiers fought on horseback, the king could not 
 conceive what I meant by a horse. I told him my wife had 
 said there were neither beasts nor fishes in her country; which I 
 was very much surprised at, considering how we abounded with 
 both; 'And therefore,' says I, 'to tell your majesty that a horse 
 is a creature with four legs, you must naturally believe it to be 
 somewhat like a man with four legs.' ' Why, truly,' says he, ' I 
 believe it is; but has it the graundee?' I could not forbear 
 smiling, even at his majesty; and wanted to find some similitude 
 to compare it to, to carry the king's mind that way; for else he 
 would sooner, I thought, conceive it like a tree or a mountain, 
 than what it really was; and as I was musing, it came into my 
 head, I had given Lasmeel a small jirint of a horse, which I 
 found in one of the captain's pockets at Ciramule volet, and believ- 
 ing it to be the stamp of a tobacco-paper, had kept it to please 
 the children with; so I told the king I believed I could shew 
 him the figure of a horse. He told me it would much oblige 
 him. 
 
 Seeing several of tlie guards waiting at the garden-arch, I 
 looked, and at last found one of Lasmeel's leaves in the garden, 
 and cutting one of them up with my knife, I took the point of 
 that, and wrote to Lasmeel to send me by the bearer the jjictiire 
 of a horse I gave him, that I might shew it the king. And calling
 
 218 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 one of the guards, 'Carry that to Lasmeel,' says I; 'he is, I 
 believe, in my apartment, and bring me an answer directly.' 
 Then falling into discourse again with the king, and presently 
 turning at the end of the walk, I saw the same guard again. 
 Says I, ' You cannot have brought me an answer already.' 
 * You have not told me,' says he, ' what to bring you an answer 
 to.' 'Nor shall 1/ says I; 'do as you are bid;' for I perceived 
 then what the fellow stuck at. He walked off with the leaf, but 
 very discontentedly. The king said he wondered how I could 
 act such a contradiction. ' This, father,' says he, ' is not what I 
 expected from you ; to order a man to bring an answer, without 
 giving him a message.' I desired his patience only till the man 
 came back. Presently says the king, ' Here he comes !' ' Well,' 
 says he, ' what answer?' ' Sir,' says the fellow, ' I have only had 
 the walk for my pains; for he sent it back again, and a little 
 white thing with it.' 'Ha, ha!' says the king, 'I thought so — 
 come, father, own you liave once been in the wrong; for I am* 
 sure you intended to give him a message, but having forgot it, 
 would not submit to be told of your mistake by a guard.' I 
 looked very grave, reading what Lasmeel had wrote ; which was 
 to tell me he had obeyed my orders by sending the horse; for he 
 was j ust then drawing it out upon a leaf. 
 
 'Come, come,' says the king, 'give the man his message, 
 father, and let liim go again.' ' Sir,' says I, ' there is no need of 
 that, he has punctually obeyed me; and Lasmeel was then at the 
 table in my oval chamber with a leaf, and this picture in my 
 hand, before him.' 
 
 The king was ready to sink when I said so, and shewed the 
 print. ' Truly, father,' says he, ' I have been to blame to ques- 
 tion you ; for though these things are above my compreliension, I 
 am not to think anything beyond your skill.' I made no reply to 
 it; but shewing the king the picture, the guard sneaked off, and 
 glad he was, I believe, he could do so. 
 
 I went then upon the explanation of my horse ; and, answering 
 fifty questions about him, at last he asked what his inside was ; 
 ' Exactly the same as your majesty's,' said I. ' And can he eat 
 and breathe too ?' says he. ' Just as you can,' says I. ' Well,' 
 says he, ' I would never have believed there had been such a 
 creature ; what would I give for one of them ! ' I set forth the 
 divers other uses we put them to, besides the wars; and by the 
 picture, with some supposed alterations, I described a cow, a 
 sheep, and numberless other quadrupeds ; my account of which, 
 gave him great pleasure.
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 219 
 
 Chapter XLIII. — Peter sends for his family — A rising of former slaves on 
 that account— Takes a view of the cit}' — Description of it, and of the 
 country — Hot and cold springs. 
 
 xIAVING now some leisure time on my hands to consider over 
 my own affairs, I had thoughts of transporting my family, with all 
 ray effects, to Sass Doorpt Swangeanti ; but yet had no mind to 
 relmquish all thoughts of my ship and cargo ; for the greatest 
 part of this was still remaining, I having had but the pickings 
 through the gulf. I once had a mind to have gone myself; but 
 considering the immense distance over sea, though I had once 
 come safe, I thought I ought not to tempt Providence, where my 
 presence was not absolutely necessary. 
 
 Nasgig, to whose care and conduct any enterprise might be 
 trusted, offered his service to go and execute any commands I 
 should give him. His only difficulty, he said, was, that it would 
 be impossible for him to remember the different names of many 
 things, which he had no idea of to convey the knowledge of them 
 to his mind when he saw them ; but, barring that, he doubted not 
 to give me satisfaction. I told him I would send an assistant 
 with him, who could remember whatever I once told him ; and 
 that I might not burden his memory with names only, Lasmeel 
 should carry his memory with him; and that he, Nasgig, should 
 only have the executive part. 
 
 Lasmeel, who had sat waiting an opportunity to put in for a 
 share in the adventure, having a longing desire to see the ship, 
 told Nasgig he had a peculiar art of memory, so as to remember 
 whatever he would as long as he pleased; and that if he carried 
 that Avith him, they need fear no mistakes. 
 
 The king having granted me as many of his guards as I pleased, 
 for the carriage of my things, we appointed them to be ready ou 
 the fourth day ; when Nasgig and Lasmeel set out with them. 
 
 I ordered Lasmeel, however, to be with me the next morning, 
 that we might set down proper instructions; which I told him 
 would be very long, and that he must bring a good number of 
 loaves with him. 
 
 When Lasmeel entered my chamber next morning, he informed 
 me that the whole city was in an uproar, especially those who had 
 been freed by me. 'What!' says I, 'have they so soon forgot 
 their subjection to misapply tlieir liberty already? But step and 
 Ijring me word what's the matter, and order some of the ring- 
 leaders hither to me.' 
 
 Lasmeel upon inquiry found, that it had been given out I was 
 going to leave the country, and they all said, wlierever I went 
 they were determined to go and settle with me ; for if I left them 
 they should be reduced to slavery again. However, lie brought 
 some of them to me; and upon my telling them I thanked them 
 for their affection to me, but blamed them for showing it in so 
 tumultuo^is a manner, and that I was so far from intending to
 
 220; THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 leave them, that I was sending for my family and effects, in order 
 to settle amongst them, they rejoiced very much, and told me 
 they would carry the good news to their companions, and disperse 
 immediately: but I was now in more perplexity than before, for 
 they having signified my designs to the rest, they rushed into the 
 gallery in such numbers, that they forced up to my very chamber. 
 I told them this was an unprecedented manner of using a person 
 they pretended a kindness for; and told them if they made use of 
 such risings to express their gratitude to me, it would be the 
 direct means to oblige me to leave them; ' For,' says I, ' do you 
 think I can be safe in a kingdom where greater deference is paid 
 to me than to the crown ?' They begged my pardon, they said, 
 and would obey me in anything; but the present trouble was only 
 to ofier their services to fetch my family and goods, or to do any- 
 thing else I should want them for; and if I would favour them in 
 that, they would retire directly. I told them, when I had con- 
 sidered of it they should hear from me; and this again quieted 
 them. 
 
 This disturbance not only took up much of my time, which I 
 could have better employed, but put me to a nonplus, how to 
 come oft' with them; till I sent Maleck to tell them, though I set 
 a great value upon their -esteem, yet after what had passed, it 
 would be the most unadvisable thing in nature for me to accept 
 their kindness; for having before requested a body of men of the 
 king, as he had graciously granted them, it would be preferring 
 them to the king, should 1 now relinquish his grant, and make 
 use of their ofler; and after this I heard no more of it. 
 
 I had scarce met with a more difficult task than to fix exact 
 rules for the conduct of my present undertaking, there being so 
 many things to be expressed, wherein the least perplexity arising^ 
 might have caused both delay and damage; for I was not only 
 forced to set down the things I would have brought, but the 
 manner and method of packing and securing them; but, as 
 Lasmeel could read my writing to Pedro at home, and You- 
 warkee on board, it would be a means, though far from an 
 expeditious one, of bringing matters into some order ; and after 
 I had done, as I thought, I could have enumerated many more 
 things, and was obliged to add an et ccetera to the end of my 
 catalogue; and while they were ready for flight, I added divers 
 other particulars and circumstances. Nay, when they were even 
 upon the graundee, I recollected the most material thing of all; 
 for my greatest concern was, having broke up so many of my 
 chests, to find package for the things; I say, even so late as that, 
 I bethought me of the several great water-casks I had on board, 
 that would hold an infinite number of small tilings, and would be 
 slunn- easilv; so I stopped them, and set down that; and they 
 were no sooner out of sight and hearing, but, remembering twenty 
 more, I was then forced to trust them to my et ccetera. 
 
 I had sent my own flying-chair to bring the boys who had not 
 the graundee, with orders for Pedro to sit tied in the chair, with
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 221 
 
 Dicky tied in his arms; Jemmy to sit tied to the board before 
 the chair, and David behind : so I hoped they would come safe 
 enough ; and then my wife and Sally were able to help 
 themselves. 
 
 Having dispatched my caravan, and being all alone, I called 
 Quilly the next morning, and telling him I had thoughts of 
 viewing the country, I bade him prepare to go with me. 
 
 I had now been here above six months, and yet upon coming 
 to walk gravely about the city, I found myself as much a stranger 
 to the knowledge of the place as if that had been the first day of 
 my arrival, though I had been over it several times in my chair. 
 
 This city is not only one of, but actually the most curious 
 piece of work in the world, and consists of one immense entire 
 stone of a considerable height, and it may be seven miles in 
 length, and near as broad as it is long. The streets, and 
 habitable part of it, are scooped, as it were, out of the solid 
 stone, to the level with the rest of the country, very flat and 
 smooth at bottom, the rock rising perpendicular from the streets 
 «n each side. The figure of the city is a direct square ; each 
 side about six miles long, with a large open circle in the centre 
 of the square, about a mile in diameter ; and from each of the 
 sides of the outer streets to the opposite side, runs another 
 street, cutting the centre of the circle. 
 
 Along the whole face of the rock, bounding the streets and the 
 circle, there are archways ; those in the circle, and the four 
 -cross streets, for the gentry and better people ; and those in the 
 -outer streets, for the meaner ; and it is as easy to know as by a 
 sign, where a great man lives, by the grandeur of his entrance, 
 and lavish distribution of the pillars, carving, and statues about 
 his portico, within and without : for as they have no doors, you 
 may look in, and are not forbid entrance; and though it should 
 look odd to an English reader, that an Englishman should speak 
 with pleasure of a land of darkness, as that almost was, yet I am 
 satisfied, whoever shall see it after me, will be persuaded, that 
 for the real grandeur of their entrances, and for the magnificence 
 •of the apartments and sculpture, no part of the universe can 
 produce the like ; and though within doors there is no other 
 manner of light than the sweecoes, yet that, when you arc once 
 used to it, is so agreeable and free from all noisome savour, that 
 I never once regretted the loss of the sun within doors, though I 
 often have when abroad; but then that would be injurious to 
 the proper inhabitants, though they can no more see in total 
 darkness than myself. 
 
 I have been over some of these private houses, which contain, 
 it may be, thirty rooms, great and small, some higher, some 
 lower, full of sweecoe lights, and extremely well jiroportioned 
 and beautiful. 
 
 The king's palace, with all the npartments, stands in, and takes 
 up, one full fourth part of the square of the whole city; and is, 
 indeed, of itself, a perfect city.
 
 222 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 There is no n;reat man's house without one or more long gal- 
 leries, for the ladies to divert themselves at divers sports in; 
 particularly at one like our bowls on a bowling-green, and at 
 somewhat like nine-holes, at which they play for wines, and 
 drink a great deal, for none of them will intoxicate. 
 
 lu my walk and survey of the city, one of the colambs being 
 making a house to reside in when at Brandleguarp, I had the 
 curiosity to go in. I saw there abundance of botts stand filled 
 with a greenish liquor, and asked Quilly what that was. He 
 said, it was what the stone-men used in making the houses. I 
 proceeded farther in, where I saw several men at work, and 
 stayed a good while to observe them. Each man had a bott of 
 this liquor in his left hand, and stood before a large bank of 
 stone, it may be thirty feet high, reaching forward up to the 
 ceiling of the place, and ascending by steps from bottom to top ; 
 the workmen standing, some on one step, some on another, 
 pouring on this liquor with their left hands, and with their right 
 holding a wooden tool, shaped like a little spade. I observed 
 wherever they poured on this water, a smoke arose for a little 
 space of time, and then the place turned white, which was 
 scraped off like fine powder with the spade handle; and then 
 pouring new liquor, he scraped again, working all the while 
 by sweecoe lights. 
 
 Having my watch in my pocket, I measured a spot of a yard 
 long, about a foot high, and a foot and a half on the upper flat, 
 to see how long he would be fetching down that piece ; and he 
 got it away in little above two hours. By this means I came to 
 Icnow how they made their houses ; for I had neither seen any 
 tool I thought proper, nor even iron itself, except my own, since 
 I came into the country. Upon inquiry, I found that the 
 scrapings of this stone, and a portion of common earth, mixed 
 ■with a water they have, will cement like plaster ; and they use it 
 in the small ornamental work of their buildings. I then went 
 farther into the house, where I saw one making the figure of a 
 glumm by the same method ; but it standing upright in the solid 
 rock against the wall, the workman held his liquor in an open, 
 shell, and dipping such stuff as my bed was made of, bound up in 
 short rolls, some larger, some less, into the liquor, he touched 
 the figure, and then scraped till he had reduced it into a perfect 
 piece. 
 
 It is impossible to imagine how this work rids away ; for in 
 ten months' time after I saw it, this house was completed, having 
 a great number of fine, large, and lofty rooms m it, exquisitely 
 carved to all appearance. 
 
 My wonder ceased as to the palace, when I saw how easily 
 this work was done ; but sure there is no other such room in the 
 world as Begsurbeck's, that I described above. 
 
 The palace, as I said before, taking up one quarter of the 
 city, opens into four streets by four different arches ; and before 
 one of the sides, which I call the front, is a large triangle,
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 223 
 
 formed by tlie entrance out of one of the cross streets, and 
 the two ends of the front of the palace. Along the lower front of 
 it, all the way runs a piazza of considerable height, supported by 
 vast round columns, which seemed to bear up the whole front 
 of the rock ; over which was a gallery of equal length, with 
 balustrades along it, supported with pillars of a yet finer make ; 
 and over that a pediment with divers figures, and other work, to 
 the top of the rock : which being there quite even for its whole 
 length, was inclosed with balustrades between pedestals all 
 the way ; on whicli stood the statues of their ancient kings, so 
 large as to appear equal to the life. The other two sides of the 
 triangle were dwellings for divers officers belonging to the palace. 
 "Under the middle arch of the piazza, was the way into the 
 palace, through a long, spacious, arched passage, whose farther 
 end opened into a large square : on each side of this passage 
 were large staircases, if I may so call them, by which you 
 ascend gradually, and without steps, into the upper apartments. 
 
 The next morning we took another walk, for I told Quilly I 
 had a mind to take a prospect of the country ; Ave then went out 
 at the back arch of the palace, as we had the day before at one 
 of the sides, there being a like passage through the rock from 
 that we went out at, to an opposite arch leading into the garden. 
 I say, we went out at the back arch, and after passing a large 
 quadrangle with lodgings all round it, we ascended through a 
 cut in the rock to a large flat, where we plainly saw the Black 
 Mountain, with its top in the very sky, the sides of which 
 afforded numberless trees, though the ground within view afforded 
 very little verdure, or even shrubs. But the most beautiful 
 sight from the rock was, to see the people come home loaded 
 from the mountain, and from the woods, with, it may be, forty 
 pound weight each on their backs ; and mounting over the rock, 
 to see them dart along the streets to their several dwellings, over 
 the heads of thousands of others walldng in all parts of the 
 streets, while others were flying other ways. It was very 
 pleasant to see a man walking gravely in one street, and as 
 quick as thought to see him over the rock, settled in another, 
 perhaps two miles distant. 
 
 The near view of the country seeming so barren, naturally 
 led me to ask Quilly from whence they got provision for so many 
 people as the city contained, which, to be sure, could not be less 
 than three hundred thousand. He told me, that they had 
 nothing but what came from the great forest, or the skirts of the 
 mountain. ' But for the grain of it, and some few outward 
 marks,' says I, ' I could have sworn I had oaten some of my 
 country beef the other day at the king's table.' ' I don't know 
 what your beef, as you call it, is ; but I am sure we have nothing 
 here but the fruit of some tree or shrub, that ever I heard of.' 
 ' I wonder,' says I, ' Quillj', how your cooks dress their victuals. 
 I have eaten many things boiled, and otherwise dressed hot, but 
 have seen no rivers, or water, since I came uito this country, ex-
 
 224 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 cept for drinking, or washing my hands ; and I don't know 
 where tliat comes from. And another thing,' says I, ' surprises 
 me, though I see no sun as we have to warm the air, you 
 are very temperate in the town, and it is seldom cold here ; but 
 I neither see fire nor smoke.' ' We have,' says Quilly, ' several 
 very good springs under the palace, both of hot water and cold ; 
 and I don't know what we should do with fires; we see the dread 
 of them sufficiently at Mount Alkoe. Our cooks dress their 
 fruits at the hot springs.' 'That is a fancy,' says I; 'they 
 cannot boil them there.' ' I am sure we have no other dressing,' 
 says he. ' Well, Quilly,' says I, ' we will go home the way you 
 told me of, and to-morrow you shall shew me the springs ; but, 
 pray, how come you to be so much afraid of Mount Alkoe ? I 
 suppose your eyes won't bear the light; is not that all ?' 'No, 
 no,' says Quilly, 'that is the country of bad men; some of us 
 have flown over there accidentally, when the mountain has been 
 cool, as it is sometimes for a good while together, and have heard 
 such noises as would frighten any honest man out of his senses ; 
 for there they beat and punish bad men.' I could not make 
 much of his story, nor did I inquire farther ; for I had before 
 determined, if possible, to get over thither. As we were now 
 come into the garden, I ordered Quilly to get ready my dinner, 
 and I would come in presently. 
 
 We went next morning to view the springs, and, indeed, it was 
 a sight well worth considering. We were in divers offices under 
 the rock, (Quilly carrying two globe-lights before me,) in which 
 were springs of very clear water, some of hot, and some of cold, 
 rising within two or three inches of the surface of the floor. We 
 then went into the kitchen, which was bigger than ever I saw 
 one of our churches, and where were a great number of these 
 springs, the hot all boiling full speed day and night, and smoldng 
 like a caldron, the water rising through very small chinks in the 
 stone into basons, some bigger, some less : and they had several 
 deep stone jars to set anything to boil in. But what was the 
 most surprising was, you should see a spring of very cold water 
 v.ithin a few feet of one of hot, and they never rise higher or sink 
 lower tlian they are. I tall;ed with the master cook, an inge- 
 nious man, about them ; and he told me they lie in this manner 
 all over the rocky part of the country, and that the first thing 
 any one does in looking out for a house is to see for the water, 
 whether both hot and cold may be found within the compass he 
 designs to make use of; and, finding that, he goes on, or else 
 searches another place. And, he told me, where this conveni- 
 ence was not in great plenty, the people did not inhabit, which 
 made the towns all so very populous. He said, too, that those 
 Avarm springs made the air more wholesome about the towns than 
 in other parts where there were none of them. I thanked him 
 for his information, which finished my search for that time.
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 225 
 
 Chapter XLIV. — Peter sends for his family — Pendleliamby gives a fabu- 
 lous account of the peopling of that country — Their policy and govern- 
 ment — Peter's discourse on trade— Youwarkee arrives — Invites the 
 King and Nobles to a treat — Sends to Graundevolet for fowls. 
 
 -LHE days hanging heavy on my hands till the arrival of my 
 family, I sent Peudlehamby word, that, as I had sent for 
 my family and effects, in order to settle in this country, and 
 expected them very soon, I should be glad of his, my brother's, 
 and sister's company, to welcome them on their arrival. 
 
 My father came alone, which gave me an opportunity of 
 informing myself in the rise and policy of the state, as I purposed 
 to take several farther steps in their affairs, if they might prove 
 agreeable and consistent : for hitherto, having had only slight 
 sketches or hints of things, I could form no just idea of the 
 whole of their laws, customs, and government. Explaining 
 myself, therefore to him, I begged his instruction in those par- 
 ticulars. 
 
 ' Son Peter,' says my father, ' you have already done too much 
 in a short time, to leave any room to think you can do no more ; 
 and 'as you have hitherto directed your own proceedings with 
 such incredible success, neither the king nor colambs will inter- 
 pose against your inclination, but give you all the advice in our 
 powers ; and I shall esteem your selecting me for that purpose 
 no small honour. 
 
 ' Know, then, that this state, by the tradition of our ragans, 
 has subsisted eleven thousand years ; for, before that time, the 
 great mountain Eniina, then not far from the Black Mountain, 
 but now fallen and sunk in the sea, roaring and raging in its own 
 bowels for many ages, at last burst asunder with great violence, 
 and threw up numberless unformed fleshy masses to the very 
 stars ; two of which happening in their passage to touch the side 
 of the Black Mountain, (for all the rest fell into the sea and 
 were lost,) lodged there, and lying close together as they grew, 
 imited to each other till they were joined in one ; and in process 
 of time, by the dews of heaven, became a glumm and a gawrey; 
 but being so linked together by the adhesion of their flesh, they 
 Avere obliged both to move which way either would ; living thus 
 a long time in great love and fondness for each otiier, they had 
 but one inclination, lest both should be sufferers upon the least 
 disagreement. 
 
 ' In process of time they grew tired of eacli other's constant 
 society, and one willing to go here, and the other there, bred 
 perpetual disorders between them ; for prevention whereof, for 
 the future, they agreed to cut themselves asunder with sharp 
 stones. The pain, indeed, was intolerable during the o])eriition ; 
 but, however, they effected it, and the wounds each received 
 were very dangerous, aud a long time before tliey were perfectly 
 healed ; but at length, sometimes agreeing, sometimes not, they 
 
 PET. Wlh. P
 
 226 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 begat a son, whom they called Perlgen, and a daughter, they 
 called Philhella. These two, as they grew up, despising their 
 parents, who lived on the top of the mountain, ventured to 
 descend into the plains, and living upon the fruits they found 
 there, sheltered themselves in this very rock. Meantime, the 
 old glumm and gawrey, having lived to a great age, were so 
 infirm, that neither of them was able to walk for a long time ; 
 till one day, being near each other, and trying to rise by the as- 
 sistance of each other, they both got up, and leaning upon and 
 supporting each other, they also walked commodiouslj' : this 
 mutual assistance kept them in good humour a great while ; till^ 
 one day, passing along near hoximo, they both fell in. 
 
 ' Perigen and Philhella had several children in the plains ; who, 
 as they grew up, increasing, spread into remote jjarts, and 
 peopled the country. At last, one of them being a very pas- 
 sionate man, at the instigation of his wife, became the first mur- 
 derer, by slaying his father. This so enraged the people, that 
 the murderer and his wife, in abhorrence of the fact, were con- 
 veyed to Mount Alkoe, where was then only a very narrow deep 
 pit, into which they were both thrown headlong ; but the persons 
 who carried them thither, had scarce retired from the mouth of 
 the pit, when it burst out with fire, raging prodigiously, and has 
 kept burning ever since. Arco and Telamine (the murderer and 
 his wife) lived seven thousand years in the flames ; till, having 
 with their teeth wrought a passage through the side of the moun- 
 tain, they begat a new generation about the foot of the mountain; 
 and having brought fire with them, resolved to keep it burning 
 ever after in memory of their escape ; and power being given 
 them over bad men, they and their progeny are now wholly 
 employed in beating and tormenting them. 
 
 ' A great while after Arco and Telamine were thus disposed 
 of, the people of this country multiplying, it happened, one year, 
 that all the fruits were so dry, that the people, not able to live 
 any longer upon the moisture of them only, as they had always 
 done before, and fearing all to be consumed with drought, one of 
 their ragans praying very much, and promising to make an 
 image to CoUwar, and preserve it for ever, if he would send them 
 but moisture, in one night's time the earth cast up such a flood, 
 that they were forced to mount on the rocks for fear of drown- 
 ing : but the next day it all sunk away again, except several 
 bubbles which remained in many places for a long time, and the 
 people lived only on the moisture they sucked from the stone 
 where those bubbles settled for many years; for they found that 
 the water arose to the height of the surface, and no higher; and 
 wliere thej found most of those chinks and bubbles, they settled, 
 and formed cities, living altogether in holes of the rock; till one 
 Lallio, having found out the art of crumbling the rock to dust by 
 a liquor he got from the trees, and working himself a noble 
 house in the rock, in the jilace where our palace now stands, 
 he told them, if they would make him their king, they should
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 227 
 
 each have such a house as his own. To this they agreed, and 
 then he discovered the secret to them. 
 
 ' This Lallio directed the cutting out this whole city ; divided 
 the people into colonies where the waters were most plenty ; and 
 wliile half the people worked at the streets and houses, the 
 other half brought them provisions. In short, he grew so 
 powerful, that no one durst dispute his commands; all which 
 authority he transmitted to his successors, wlio, finding by the 
 increase of the people, and the many divisions of them, that they 
 grew insolent and ungovernable, they appointed a eolarab in every 
 province, as a vice-king, with absolute authority over all causes, 
 except murder and treason, which are referred to the king and 
 colambs in moucheratt. 
 
 ' As we had no want but of victuals and habitations, the king, 
 when he gave a colambat, gave also the lands and the fruits 
 thereof, together with all the hot and cold springs, to the 
 colamb, who again distributed parcels to the great officers under 
 him, and they part of theirs to the meaner officers under them, 
 for their subsistence, with such a number of tlie common people 
 as was necessary in respect to the dignity of the post each 
 enjoyed, who for their services are fed by their masters. 
 
 ' In all cases of war, the king lays before the moucheratt the 
 number of his own troops he designs to send ; when each co- 
 lamb's quota being settled at such a proportion of the whole, he 
 forthwith sends his number from out of his own lasks, and also 
 from the several officers under him; so that every man, let the 
 number be ever so great, can be at the rendezvous in very few 
 days. 
 
 ' We have but three professions, besides the ragans and the 
 soldiery, amongst us, and these are cooks, house-makers, and 
 pike-makers, of which every colamb has several among his lasks; 
 and these, upon the new regulation, will be the only gainers, as 
 they may work where they please, and according to their skill 
 will be their ])rovision; but how the poor labourers will be the 
 better for it, I cannot see.' 
 
 ' Dear sir,' says I, ' there are, you see, amongst lasks, some 
 of such parts, that it is great pity tliey should be confined from 
 shewing them; and my meaning in giving liberty is in order for 
 what is to follow; that is, for the introduction of arts amongst 
 you. Now, every man who has natural parts will exert them, 
 when any art is laid before him; and he will find so much 
 delight in making new discoveries, tliat, did not profit attend it, 
 the satisfaction of the discovery to a prying genius would com- 
 pensate the pains; but I propose a profit also to the artificer.' 
 'Why, what profit,' says my father, 'can arise but food, and 
 perhaps a servant of their own to provide it for them ?' 
 
 ' Sir,' says I, ' the man who has nothing to hope, loses the«uso 
 of one of his faculties; and, if I guess right, and you live ten 
 years longer, you shall see this state as much altered as the dif- 
 ference has been between a lask and a tree he feeds on. You 
 P2
 
 228 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 shall all be possessed of that wliich will bring you fruits from the 
 woods without a lask to fetch it. Those who were before your 
 slaves, shall then take it as an honour to be employed by you, 
 and at the same time shall employ others dependent on them; 
 so as the great and small shall be under mutual obligations to 
 each other, and both to the truly industrious artificer; and yet 
 every one content only with what he merits.' 
 
 ' Dear son,' says my father, ' these will be glorious days in- 
 deed ! But, come, come, you have played a good part already; 
 don't, by attempting what you can't master, eclipse the glory so 
 justly due to you.' 
 
 'No, sir,' says I, 'nothing shall be attempted by me to my 
 dishonour; for I shall ever remember my friend Glanlipze. 
 Sir,' says I, 'see here' (shewing him my watch.) ' Why this,' 
 says he, ' hung by my daughter's side at Graundevolet.' ' It 
 did so,' says I ; ' and pray, what did you take it for ?' ' A bott,' 
 said he. ' I thought so,' says I ; 'but as you asked no questions, 
 I did not then force the knowledge of it upon you. But put it 
 to your ear :' he did so. ' What noise is that !' says he. ' Is it 
 alive?' 'No,' says I, 'it is not; but it is as significant. If I 
 ask it what time of the day it is, or how long I have being going 
 from this place to that, I look but in its face, and it tells me 
 presently.' 
 
 My father looking upon it a good while, and perceiving that 
 the minute hand had got farther thi«n it was at first, was just 
 dropping it out of his hand, had I not caught it. ' Why, it is 
 alive,' say she; ' it moves !' 'Sir,' says I, 'if you had dropped it, 
 you would have done me an inexpressible injury.' ' ho,' says 
 lie, ' I find now how you do your wonders; it is something you 
 have shut up here that assist'^ you; it is an evil spirit !' I laugh- 
 ing heartily, he was sorry fur what he had said, believing he had 
 shewn some ignorance. ' No, sir,' says I, ' it is no spirit, good 
 or evil, but a machine made by some of my countrymen, to 
 measure time with.' ' I have heard,' says he, ' of measuring an 
 abb, or the ground, or a rock ; but never yet heard of meaisuriug 
 time.' 'Why, sir,' says I, 'don't you say three days hence I 
 •will do so ? or such a one is three years old ? Is not that a mea- 
 suring of time by so many days or years ?' ' Truly,' says he, 
 'in one sense I think it is.' 'Now, sir,' says I, 'how do you 
 measure a day ?' ' Why, by rising, and lying down,' says he. 
 ' But suppose I say I will go now and come again, and have a 
 particular time in my head when I will return, how shall I do to 
 make you know that time ?' ' Why, that will be afterwards, 
 another time,' says he; 'or I can think how long it will be.' 
 ' But,' says I, 'how can you make me know when you think it 
 will be?' ' You must think too,' says he. ' But then,' says I, 
 ' we may deceive each other, by thinking differently. Now this 
 will set us to rights.' Tlien I described the figures to him, 
 telling him how many parts they divided the day into, and that 
 by looking on it, I could tell how many of such parts were
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 229 
 
 passed ; and that if he went from me, and said he would come 
 one, or two, or three parts hence, I should know when to expect 
 him. I then showed him the wheels, and explained where the 
 force lay, and why it went no faster or slower, as well as I could, 
 and, from my desire of teaching, insensihly perfected myself more 
 and more in it. So that beginnhig to have a little idea of it, he 
 wished he had one. ' And,' says he, ' will you teach all our 
 people to make such things ?' ' Then they would be disregarded, 
 sir,' says I. ' It is impossible,' says he. ' I'll tell you, sir, how 
 I mean,' said I. ' I can hereafter show you a hundred things 
 as useful as this; now, if every body was to make these, how 
 would other things be made ? Besides, if every body made them, 
 nobody would want them ; and then what would any body get by 
 them, besides the pleasing their own fancy ? But if only twenty 
 men make them in one town, all the rest must come to them; 
 and they who make these, must go to one of twenty others who 
 make another thing that these men want, and so on ; by which 
 means, every man wanting something he does not make, it will 
 be the better for every maker of every thing.' 
 
 ' Son,' says my father, 'excuse me; I am really ashamed, now 
 you have better informed me, I asked so foolish a question.' I 
 told him we had a saying in my country, that everything is easy 
 when it is known. ' I think,' says he, ' a man might find every- 
 thing in your country.' 
 
 Two days after, my wife and daughter Sally came very early; 
 but sure no joy could be greater than ours at sight of each other. 
 I embraced them both over and over, as did my father, especially 
 Sally, who was a charming child. They told me, I might expect 
 everything that evening, for they left them alighting at the 
 height of Battringdrigg ; for thougli they came out the last, yet 
 the body of the people with their baggage could not come so fast 
 as they did. And little Sally said, ' We staid and rested our- 
 selves, purely, daddy, at Battringdrigg, before the crowd came ; 
 but as soon as mammy had seen all my brothers safe, who cauae 
 before the rest, and kissed Dicky, we set out again.' 
 
 About seven hours after, arrived the second convoy from 
 abroad, that ever entered that country. I had too much to do 
 with my wife and children that night, to spare a thought to my 
 cargo ; so I only set a guard over them. For thougli I had 
 been married about sixteen years, Youwarkee was ever new 
 to me. 
 
 I was now obliged to the king again for some additional con- 
 veniences to my former apartment; and the young ones were 
 mightily pleased to have so much more room than wo had at 
 home, and to see the svveecoes; but finding themselves waited 
 upon in so elegant a manner, and by so many servants, (for with 
 our new rooms, we had all the servants belonging to them,) they 
 thought themselves in a paradise to the grotto, where all we 
 ivanted wc were forced to help ourselves to. 
 
 The next day Tommy came to see us, the king having given
 
 230 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 him a pretty post, since the death of Yaccombourse ; and Hally- 
 carnie, with the Princess Jaliamel her mistress, who was mightily 
 pleased to see Youwarkee in her English dress, and invited her 
 and the children to her apartment. 
 
 It was but a few months since my wife saw the children; j-et 
 she scarce knew them, they were so altered ; for the two courtiers 
 behaved with so much politeness, that their brothers and Sally 
 looked but with an ill eye upon them, finding all the fault, and 
 dropping as many little invidious expressions on them as possible. 
 But I sharply rebuked them: we were all made chiefly, I told 
 them, to please our Maker, and that could be done only by the 
 goodness of the heart; and if their hearts were more pure, they 
 •were the best children; but if they liked their brother's and 
 sister's outward behaviour better than their own, they might so 
 far imitate them. 
 
 When we were settled in our new apartment, I unpacked my 
 chairs and tables, and set out mj- side-board, and made such a 
 figure as had never before been seen in that part of the world. 
 I wanted now some shoes for Pedro, his own being almost past 
 •weai', for the young ones never had worn any, but could find 
 none ; till applying to Lasmeel, and shewing him what I wanted, 
 he pointed to one of the great water-casks ; but as there were 
 eleven of them, big and little, I knew not where to begin; till, 
 having invited the king and several of the ministers to dine with 
 me, I was forced to look over my goods for several other things 
 I should want. 
 
 In my search, I found half a ream of paper, a leather ink- 
 bottle, but no ink in it, and books of accounts, and several other 
 things relative to writing. The prize gave me courage to attempt 
 the oth< r casks; but I found little more that I immediately wanted. 
 In the last cask were several books, two of them romance, six 
 volumes of English plays, two of devotion, the next were either 
 Spanish or Portuguese, and the last looked like a bible ; but just 
 opening it, and taking it to be of the same language, I put them 
 all in again, thinking to divert myself with them some other 
 time. I here found some more paper, and so many shoes as, 
 when I had fellowed them, served me as long as I staid in the 
 country. 
 
 Having, as I said before, invited the king to eat with me, I 
 "was sorry I had not ordered my fowls to be brought ; and You- 
 warkee said she thought to have done it, but I had not wrote for 
 them. I told her, I would send Maleck for some of them, I was 
 resolved, for I should pique myself on giving the king a dish he had 
 never before tasted. So I called Maleck, telling him he must 
 take thirty men with him to Graundevolet ; 'And carry six 
 empty chests with you,' says I, ' and put eight of my fowls in each 
 chest, and bring them with all expedition.' 'Where do they 
 lie, sir ?' says he. ' You will find them at roost,' says I, ' when 
 it is dark.' ' I never was there,' says he, ' and don't know the 
 way.' ' What,' says I, ' never at Graundevolet ?' ' Yes,' says
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. " 231 
 
 he, 'but not at roost.' I laughed, saying, ' Maleck, did not you 
 see fowls when you were there ?' He said he did not know 
 what were they like. ' They are a bird,' says I. ' And what 
 sort of a thing is that ?' says he. Youwee hearing us in this 
 debate, ' Maleck,' says she, ' did not you see me toss down little 
 nuts to something that you stared at ? you saw them eat the 
 nuts.' ' dear,' says he, ' I know it very well, with two legs 
 and no arms.' ' The same,' says I, ' Maleck; do you look for a 
 little house almost by my grotto, and at night you will find these 
 things stand on sticks in that house; take them down gently, 
 and come away with them in the chests.' Maleck performed 
 his business to a hair, but instead of forty-eight, brought me 
 sixty, telling me, he found the chests would hold them very 
 well ; and I kept tliem afterwards in the king's garden. 
 
 Chapter XLV. — Peter goes to his father's — Traverses the Black Mountain 
 —Takes a flight to Mount Alkoe — Gains the miners— Overcomes the 
 governor's troops — Proclaims Georigetti king — Seizes the governor — 
 Returns him the government — Peter makes laws with the consent of 
 the people — And returns to Bi-andleguarp with deputies. 
 
 iN O farther project being ripe for execution, I took a jouniey 
 home with my father to Arndrumnstake, and he would take all 
 the children with him. Youwarkee and I stayed about six 
 weeks, leaving all the children with my father. 
 
 Upon my return, I frequently talked with Maleck about his 
 country; who they originally were, and how long it had been 
 inhabited, and what other countries bordered thereon, and how 
 they lay. He told me his countrymen looked upon themselves 
 to be very ancient, but they were not very numerous, for the old 
 stock was almost worn out by the hardships they had undergone ; 
 that about three hundred years before, he said, as he had it from 
 good report, there were a people from beyond the sea, or as they 
 called themselves from the Little-lands, had strangely overrun 
 them; and he had heard say th.ey would overrun this country 
 too, but he thought it would not answer. He said, when those 
 people first came, they began to turn up the earth to a prodigious 
 depth; 'And now,' says he, bringing some nasty hard earth of 
 several sorts, ' they put it into great fires till it runs about like 
 water, and then beat it about with great heavy things into seve- 
 ral shapes; and some of it, sir,' says he, 'looks just lilce that 
 stuff that lay at the bottom of your ship, and some almost white, 
 and some red ; for when I was a boy, I was to have been 
 sent to work amongst them as my father did ; but it having 
 killed him, I came hither, as many more have done, to avoid it.' 
 ' And what do they do with it,' says I, ' wlion they have beat it 
 about as you say?' 'Then,' says he, 'they carry it a long way 
 to the se'a.' ' What then ?' says I. ' Why, then the Little-
 
 232 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 landers take it, and swim over the sea with it.' ' And what do 
 they do with it ?' says I. ' Why,' says he, ' there are other 
 people who tal^e it from them, and go away with it.' ' Why do 
 they let tliem take it ?' says I. 'Because,' says he, 'they give 
 them clothes for it.' 'Do they want clothes,' says I, 'more 
 than you ?' He told me they had no graundee. ' And what 
 other countries have you here about ?' ' There is one country,' 
 says he, ' north of Alkoe, where they say there is just such an- 
 other people as the Little-landers, and they get some of the 
 things from Mount Alkoe.' 'What do they do with them?' 
 says I. 'I don't know,' says he; 'they fetch a great deal, but 
 they won't let any body come into their country.' ' Is there 
 nobody inhabits between the mountain Alkoe and the sea ?' 
 He told me no, the Little-landers would not let them. 
 
 Having got what information I could from Maleck, and also 
 from a countryman or two of his he had brought to me, I consi- 
 dered it all over ; ' And,' thinks I, ' if I could but get Mount 
 Alkoe to submit' (for they had told me they were only governed 
 by a deputy from the Little-lands) ' to see the work done, I 
 might, by intercepting the trade to the sea, turn the profit of the 
 country my own way, and make it pass through our hands.' 
 
 I next inquired of those who brought the fruits from the great 
 forest, what sort of land they had there ; and found, by their de- 
 scription, it was a light mould, and in many places well covered 
 with grass and herbs ; and, by all the report I could hear, must 
 be a fruitful country, well managed ; and being a flat country, 
 and not encompassed on that side with the Black Mountain, was 
 much higher than Doorpt Swangeanti. This news put me upon 
 searching the truth of it ; and I made the tour of the Black 
 Mountain and the great forest, alighting often to make my 
 observations. The forest is a little world of wood without end, 
 with here and there a fine lawn, very grassy; and. indeed, the 
 wood grounds bear it very well, the trees not standing in crowds, 
 but at a healthy distance from each other. I went abundantly 
 farther than any one had before been, but saw no variation in 
 the woody scene; and coming round westward home I had a 
 view of hoximo, which is nothing but a narrow cleft in the earth 
 on the top of the Black Mountain, of a most extraordinary depth; 
 for, upon dropping a stone down, you shall hear it strike and 
 hum for a long time before all is quiet again ; and laying my ear 
 over the cleft, whilst I ordered one of my attendants to throw 
 a large stone down, after the usual thumps and humming, I 
 imagined I heard it dash in water, so that it is not impossible it 
 may reach to the sea, which is at least six or seven miles below 
 it. Into this hole all dead bodies are precipitated, from the 
 king to the beggar; for four glumms holding by the ancles and 
 wrists of the deceased, fly with them to hoximo, and throw them 
 down, whilst the air is filled with the lamentations of the rela- 
 tions of the deceased, and of such others as are induced to follow 
 the corpse for the sake of the wines on such occasions plentifully
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 233 
 
 distributed to all comers by the gentry ; and in the best proportion 
 they are able by even the meanest amongst them. 
 
 After a stay of about fourteen days at home, I fixed my next 
 trip for Mount Alkoe; and having told Maleek my design, he 
 said he would go with me with all his heart, but feared I should 
 get no Brandleguarpiue to bear me; for he told me they had an 
 old tradition that Mindrack lived there, and would not go for all 
 the world ; ' Which has been the greatest security that country 
 has had, for this would have devoured them else,' says he. 
 
 I spoke to the king, to Nasgig, and the ragans, and found 
 them all unanimous, that the mountain Alkoe was the habitation 
 of Mindrack, and that the noises which had been heard there 
 were his servants beating bad men. Says I to myself, ' Here is 
 one of the usefullest projects upon earth spoiled by an unac- 
 countable prepossession: what must be done to overcome this 
 prejudice ?' 
 
 I told Maleek I found what he said to be too true as to the 
 people of Braudleguarp ; ' But,' says I, ' are there not enough of 
 your countrymen here to carry me thither?' He believing there 
 were, I ordered him to contract with them ; but it vexed me very 
 much to be obliged to take these men. However, though I re- 
 solved to go, yet I chose to reason the ragans into the project 
 if I could, thinking they would soon bring the people over. 
 
 I called several of the ragans together and said, ' Because you 
 are a wiser and more thinking people than the vulgar, I have 
 applied myself to your judgments in the affair of Mount Alkoe. 
 Now, consider with yourselves, whether you have any real rea- 
 son beyond a prepossession, for thinking these people fiends or 
 devils' servants, as you call tliem, without farther examination; 
 for, according to my comprehension, they only understanding 
 the nature of several sorts of earth, reduce them by labour and 
 fire to solid substances for the use of mankind ; and the want of 
 these things is the reason of your living as you do, without a^ 
 hundredth part of the benefits of life. These sort of people, 
 these noises, and these operations which you hear and see 
 carried on at Alkoe, are to be heard and seen in my country; 
 and we deal and traffic with their labours from one end of the 
 world to the other; and wo who are with them the happiest, 
 without them should be the most miserable of people. Did not 
 some of you see, at my entertainment, what I called my knives 
 and forks, and spoons, my pistols, cutlasses, and silver cup ? 
 All these, and infinitely more, are the produce of these poor 
 men's industry. Now,' says I, ' if we settle a communication 
 with these people, your dues will be all paid in these curious 
 things; you will have your people employed in working them, 
 and have strangers applying to you to serve them with what they 
 want, who, in return, will give you what you want; and you will 
 find yourselves known and res])ected in the world.' Finding 
 some of these arguments, applied to the men, had staggered them 
 a little, I applied to their senses. Says I, ' It still appears to
 
 234 THE LIFE AKD ADVENTURES 
 
 me that you have your prejudices hangins^ on you: but what 
 will you say if I go thither and return safe ? will you be afraid 
 to follow me another time?' They persuaded nie from it as a 
 dangerous experiment; but said if I did return, they would not 
 think there was so much in it as they suspected. 
 
 Maleck having chosen me out four score of his countrymen, in 
 about a month's time I trained them up to the knowledge of my 
 pistols and cutlasses, and the management of them; and taking 
 a chest with me for the arms and other necessaries, we sallied 
 up to the Black Mountain. I rested there, and there Nasgig and 
 Lasmeel overtook me ; saying, that when they found me obsti- 
 nate to go, they could not in their hearts leave me, happen what 
 would. This put new spirits into me, and we consulted how the 
 noises lay, and agreed to engage first upon the skirts of them, 
 where the smoke was most straggling. I charged six guns and 
 all my pistols, which I kept in my chest, and ordered them to 
 alight with me about a hundred paces from the first smoke they 
 saw; then ordered three of them to carry my guns after me, and 
 twelve of them to take pistols and follow me, — but not to fire till 
 I gave orders. The remainder I left with the baggage. 
 
 We marched up to the smoke, which issued out of a low arch- 
 way just at the foot of the mountain. It was very light there 
 with the flames of the volcano; and entering the arch, a fellow 
 ran at me with a red-hot iron bar ; him I shot dead : and seeing 
 two more and a woman there, who stood with their faces to the 
 wall of the hut or room, as unwilling to be seen, I ordered 
 Maleck to speak to them in a known tongue, and tell them we 
 were no enemies, nor intended them any hurt; and that their 
 companion's fate was owing to his own raslmess in running first 
 at me with the hot bar; and that if they would shew themselves 
 good-natured and civil to us, we would be so to them; but if 
 they offered to resist openly, or use any manner of treachery 
 towards us, they might depend upon the same fate their com- 
 panion had just suffered. 
 
 Upon hearing this they approached us; and shewing great 
 tokens of submission, I delivered my gun to Maleck, and bade 
 them go on with their work, ordering all the guns out of the 
 shop for fear of a spark. I then perceived they were direct 
 forges, but made after another manner from ours, their wind 
 being made by a great wheel, like a wheel of a water-mill, which 
 worked with fans or wings in a large trough, and caused a pro- 
 digious issue of air through a small hole in the back of the fire- 
 place. They were then drawing out iron bars. 
 
 I gave each of these men, and also to the woman, a dram of 
 brandy; which they swallowed down very greedily, and looked 
 for more, and seemed very pleasant. I then inquired into the 
 trade — by whom and how it was carried on; and they told me 
 just as Maleck had done. I then asked where the mines lay; 
 and one of them looking full at me said, ■' Then you know what 
 we are about.' 'Yes,' says I, 'very well.' He told me the
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 
 
 235 
 
 mine was (in his language, as Maleck interpreted it) about a 
 quarter of a mile off; and directed me to it. I ordered them to 
 go on vnth their work, telling them, though I left a guard over 
 them, it was only that they might not raise their neighbours to 
 disturb me; though if they did, I should serve them all as I 
 had done their companion; and left four men with pistols at the 
 archway. 
 
 I proceeded to the iron mine, but supposed the men were all 
 within, for I saw nobody; but there were many large heaps of 
 ore lying, which I felt of, and being vastly heavy, I supposed it 
 might be rich in metal. 
 
 I returned to my men at the arch, and asked them what other 
 mines there might be in that country, and of what other metals ; 
 but Maleck not knowing the metals themselves, was not able to 
 interpret the names they called them by. I then shewed them 
 an English halfpenny, a Portuguese piece of silver money, and 
 my gold watch ; and asking if they had any of those, they 
 pointed to the halfpenny and silver piece, but shook their heads 
 at the watch. I then shewed them a musket ball, and they said 
 they had a great deal of that. 
 
 I desired them to shew me the way to the copper mine, 
 (pointing my finger to the halfpenny,) and told them if they 
 ■vxould go with me they should have some more, (pointing to my 
 brandy;) and they readilj* agreed if I would stand by them for 
 leaving their work. I believe it might be two miles farther on 
 the right to the copper mine ; and as these men had the 
 graundee, I expected they would have flown by me, but I found 
 they had a light chain round their graundee which prevented 
 them, so I walked too; and having made them my friends by 
 being familiar with them, I desired they woidd go in and let the 
 head man of the works know that a stranger desired to speak 
 with him and view his works, and to inform him how peaceable 
 I was if he used me civilly, but that I could strike him dead at 
 once he did not. 
 
 I do not know how they managed, or what report they made, 
 but the man came to me very courteously ; and I bade Maleck 
 ask if he came in friendship as I did to him, and he giving mc 
 that assurance, I went in with him, taking Nasgig and Maleck 
 Avith me, and leaving our fire-arms without. I ordered them 
 both, as I did myself, to carry their cutlasses sheathed in their 
 hands, for fear of a surprise. We Faw a great quantity of 
 copper ore and several melting vats, being just at the mouth of 
 the mine, the mine running horizontally into the side of the 
 mountain, and, as they said, was very rich. I gave the head 
 man a little brandy, and two or three more of them who had 
 been industrious in shewing and explaining things to me. 
 
 I desired the foreman to walk out with me ; and asking how 
 long he had been in that employ, ho told me he was a native of 
 the Born Isles, and was brought thither young; where he first 
 wrought in the iron, then in the silver, and now in this mine :
 
 236 TUE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 that he had been there twenty years, and never expected to be 
 delivered from his miserable slavery ; but as he was now overseer 
 of that work, he did pretty well, thoutjh nothing like freedom. He 
 told me they expected several new slaves quickly, for the mines 
 killed those they did not agree with so fast ; they were very 
 thinly wrought at present ; and that the governor was gone to 
 the isles to get more men. I was glad to hear this: ' And 
 pray,' says I, ' where does the governor reside ?' He (pointing 
 to the place) told me. ' And what guard,' says I, ' may he 
 keep ?' ' About four hundred men ; but nobody durst molest 
 him,' says he ; ' for he tortures them in such a manner, never 
 killing them, that not the least thing can be done against his 
 will.' 
 
 After we had talked a good while on the misery of slavery, 
 and finding him a man fit for my purpose, I asked him if lie 
 would go with me to Brandleguarp ; ' For,' said I, ' there are 
 certainly good mines in those mountains: and if you will over- 
 look them, you shall be free and have whatever you desire.' He 
 shook his head, saying, how could he expect to be free where all 
 the rest were slaves; ' And, besides,' says he, ' they are in such 
 commotions among themselves, that it is said the state will be 
 torn to pieces.' 'You are mistaken,' says I, 'very much; I 
 myself have settled peace amongst them, and killed the usurper.' 
 'Is it possible?' says he; 'and are you the man it was said 
 they expected to come out of the sea ?' ' The very same,' says 
 I: 'and as to slavery, there is not a slave in the kingdom; nor 
 shall be here if you will hearken to me.' 'That would be a 
 good time indeed,' says he. ' Well,' says I, ' my friend, I 
 promise you it shall be so; only observe this, that when I come 
 to reduce the governor, do none of you miners assist him.' He 
 promised he would let the other miners secretly know it, and all 
 should be as I wished; but desired me to be expeditious, for the 
 governor w^is expected every day. 
 
 I went from him to the other mines, and my guides with me ; 
 who seeing me so well received at the copper mine, and report- 
 ing it to the others, it caused my proceedings to go on smoothly, 
 and my offers to be readily embraced wherever I came. 
 
 Having prepared matters thus, I set Maleck and his country- 
 men upon the natives, to treat with them about submission to 
 Georigetti on promise of freedom ; who being assured of what I 
 had done at Brandleguarp, and in hopes of like liberty, readily 
 came into it; so that the only thing remaining was, before the 
 governor's return, to attack the soldiery. Having, therefore, 
 renewed my engagements with the miners, and believing myself 
 upon as good terms with the natives as I could wish, I was 
 advised by Nasgig and Lasmeel to return for cannon and 'a 
 large army before I attacked the soldiery: but I, who had all 
 my life rode upon the spur, having considered that an oppor- 
 tunity once lost is never to be regained, and though I could have 
 wished for some cannon, I valued the men but for shew: I
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 237 
 
 therefore formed my resolves to march with the force I had next 
 morning, and pitch upon a plain just by the governor's garrison, 
 in order, if I could, to draw his men out. I did so, and it 
 answered; for upon the first news of my coming, they appeared 
 ■with a sort of heavy-headed weapons, which hurling round they 
 threw upwards a slope, in order to light upon the backs of their 
 enemies in flight, and beat them down; but they could not throw 
 them above thirty paces. 
 
 I sat still in my chair with a gun in my hand, and Maleck 
 with another at my elbow, with four more lying by me ready to 
 be presented; Lasmeel standing by to charge again as fast as 
 ■we fired. I ordered a party of twenty of my men with cutlasses to 
 attack the van of the enemy, by rushing impetuously upon them, 
 they coming but thin against me ; for I was not willing to 
 employ my pieces till I could do more execution. They began 
 the attack about a hundred yards before me, not very high in the 
 air; and my cutlass men having avoided the first flight of their 
 weapons, fell upon them with such fury, that chopping here a 
 limb and there a graundee, which, disabling their flight, was 
 equally pernicious, they fell by scores before me : but I seeing those 
 in the rear, which made a body of near three hundred, coming 
 very swift and close in treble ranks, one above the other, hoping 
 to bear down my handful of men with their numbers, I ordered 
 my men all to retire behind me, and not, till the enemy were 
 passed over my head, to fall on them. Maleck and I, as they 
 came near, each firing a piece together, and whipping up an- 
 other, and then another in an instant, they fell round us roaring 
 and making a horrid yell. This the rest seeing, went over our 
 men's heads, not without many falling from the cuts of my men; 
 and those who escaped were never heard of more. 
 
 The miners, who from their several stations had beheld the 
 action, came singing and dancing from every quarter round me; 
 and if I had not drawn my men close in a circle about me, 
 •would probably, out of affection, have done mc more hurt than 
 two of the governor's armies^ for against these common grati- 
 tude denied the use of force; and they crowding every one but 
 to touch me they said, for fear of being pressed to death myself 
 as some of them almost were, I ordered them to be let in 
 through my men at one side of the ring, and passing by arid 
 touching me, to be let out on the other side; and this quieted 
 them, but kept me in penance a long time. 
 
 We then marched in a body all into the town, where we were 
 going to proclaim Georigetti King of Mount Alkoe, when a surly 
 fellow, nmch wiser than the rest as he thought, being about to 
 harangue the people against being too hasty in it, was knocked 
 down and trod to death for his pains; and we went on with 
 the proclamation, givmg general liberty to all persons without 
 exception. 
 
 The next thing to be considered was, how to oppose the 
 governor when he came; and for that purpose I uiquired into.
 
 238 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 the manner of his coming, the road he came, and his attendants; 
 and being informed that a hundred of liis guards, who had not 
 the graundee, waited for him at the sea side, and that he had 
 got no other guard, except a few friends and the slaves he went 
 for, and that the slaves always came first, six in a rank tied 
 together, under convoy of a few of his guards, I went in person 
 to view the route he came; and seeing a very convenient post in 
 a thick wood through which they were to pass, from whence we 
 might see them before they came near us, I posted a watch ou 
 the sea side of the wood, and myself and men lay on the hither 
 side of it, just where the governor's party must come out of it 
 again: so that, my watch giving notice of their approach, we 
 might be ready to fall on at their coming out of our side of the 
 wood. 
 
 When we had waited three days, our watch brought word 
 they were coming; so we kept as close as possible, letting the 
 slaves and guards march on, who came by about two hours' 
 march before the governor: but so soon as he approached, I 
 drew up my men on the plain within the wood in ranks, ordering 
 them to lie close on their bellies till they saw me rise, and then 
 to rise, follow me, and obey orders. 
 
 Several of the first ranks having passed the wood, just as the 
 governor had entered the open country, I rose and bade Maleck 
 call aloud, that if any of them stirred or Ufted up a weapon he 
 was a dead man ; and then seeing one of the foremost running, I 
 fetched him down with a musket shot, bidding Maleck tell the 
 rest, that if they submitted and laid down their weapons, they 
 were safe; but if they refused, I would serve them all as I had 
 done him who fled. This speech, with the terror of the gun, 
 fixed every man to his place like a statue. 
 
 I then went forward to the governor, and by Maleck, my 
 mterpreter, asked him who they all were with him. He told 
 me his slaves. I then made him call every man before him and 
 give him freedom ; which finding no way to avoid, (for I looked 
 very stern,) he did; and I had enough to do to quiet my new 
 freemen, who, I thought, would have devoured me for joy, I 
 asked whither he was going ; he said, to his government. 
 * Under whom do you hold it ?' says I. ' Under the zaps of 
 the isles,' says he. I then told him, that wlioever held that 
 government for the future, must receive it from the hands of 
 Georigetti, the king of that country, to whom all the natives and 
 miners had already engaged their fidelity. I told him, both 
 natives and foreigners had been all declared free. 
 
 The governor seemed much dejected, and told me he hoped I 
 would not use him or his company ill. I told him that depended 
 entirely on his own and their good behaviour. I asked who his 
 friends were that were with him ; he said, tliey were some of the 
 zaps' relations, who were come to see the method of the govern- 
 ment, and inspect the mines. 
 
 Ordering aU the governor's guards and friends to go before,
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 239 
 
 and all my own, but Maleck, to keep backwards some paces, I 
 entered into a discourse with him about the state of the isles 
 and country of Alkoe; and finding him a judicious person, and 
 not a native of the isles, I thouglit, with some management, he 
 might prove a useful person to me, but did not like the character 
 I had heard of his severity : so I plainly told him, that only one 
 thing prevented my making him a greater man than ever he 
 was; which was, I had been informed, he had a roughness in 
 his nature which drove him to extremities with the poor slaves 
 ■which I could not bear. ' Sir,' says he, ' whatever a man is in 
 his natural temper, where slavery abounds it is necessary to act, 
 or at least be thought to do so, m a merciless manner. I am « 
 intrusted with the government of a land of only slaves, who have 
 no more love, nor are they capable of any for me, than the herbs 
 of the ground have. I am to render an account to my masters 
 of their labours; they work by force, and would not stir a step 
 without it or the fear of correction, for which reason the rod 
 must ever be held over them; and though I seldom let fall, 
 when I do, the suffering of one is too long remembered to permit 
 others quickly to subject themselves to the like punishment: and 
 this method I judged to be the most mild, as the death or suffer- 
 ing of one but seldom, must, though ever so severe, be milder 
 than the frequent execution of numbers. And as to my appear- 
 ing severe to them, my post required it; for mercy to slaves 
 being interpreted into fear, arms them with violence against you.' 
 
 I could not gainsay tliis, especially as he told me he was glad 
 I had freed them all. ' For no man,' says he, ' but if he were 
 to choose, would rather reign by love (which he may in a free 
 country, but it is impracticable in one of slaves) than by fear, 
 which alone will keep the latter in subjection.' 
 
 I asked him whether, as he knew the nature of the coinitry 
 and the busiuess of the governor, he could become faithful to my 
 master Georigetti. He told me he had ever been faithful to his 
 masters the zaps, and would, till he was sure (without suspecting 
 in the least my veracity) all was true that I was pleased to tell 
 him; for nothing could satisfy his conscience but being an eye- 
 witness of it ; and then being discharged from any farther 
 capacity of serving them in an open way, he should be free to 
 choose his own master, of all whom Georigetti should to him be 
 most preferable; but bogged me not to interpret liis desire of 
 retaining fidelity to his old masters till he could no longer serve 
 them, into an implication of assisting them, by cither open or 
 concealed practices; for wherever he engaged he would be true 
 to the uttermost. 
 
 At the end of six days (for I travelled on foot with them) we 
 arrived at the governor's palace, which we found witliout a 
 guard, and all the slaves he had sent before him at liberty: so I 
 ordered my men to supj)ly the usual guard, and took my 'lod'dnn- 
 in the governor's apartment. 
 
 As Gadsi (for that was the governor's name) was not confined,
 
 240 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 or any of his friends, he came into my apartment and told me, 
 since he had found all things answered my report, if I pleased 
 he would quit the palace to me, and every thing belonging to the 
 government. I told him he said well. He did so, taking with 
 him only some few things — his own property. So soon as he 
 was without the territory of the palace, 1 sent for him and his 
 friends back again. He could not help being dejected at his 
 return, fearing some mischief. ' Gadsi,' says I, ' this palace and 
 this country, which I now hold for my master Georigetti, I 
 deliver in custody to you as his governor ; and now charge you 
 to make acknowledgement of your fidelity to him.' Then taking 
 it from him in terms of my own proposing, I delivered him the 
 regalia of his government, charging him to maintain freedom: 
 ' But,' says I, ' let no man eat who will not work, as the country 
 and the produce are the king's.' 
 
 I then summoned an assembly of the people, and sent notice 
 to all the miners to attend me. I told them, all that the king 
 desired of them was to make themselves happy. ' And as the 
 mines at present,' says I, ' are the only employment of this 
 country, I would have it agreed by your own consent, for I will 
 force nothing upon you, that every man amongst you, from six- 
 teen to sixty, shall work every third week at the mines and 
 other duties of the government ; and two weeks out of three 
 shall be your own, to provide in for your families. And if I live 
 to come back again, you shall each man have so much land of 
 his own as shall be sufficient for his family; and I will make it 
 my business to see for seeds to improve it with. And this 
 ■week's work in three, and if afterwards it can be done with less, 
 in four, shall be an acknowledgement to the king for his bounty 
 to you. Do you agree to this ?' They all with one voice cried 
 out, ' We do !' ' Then,' says I, ' agree amongst yourselves, and 
 part into proper divisions for carrying on the work, — that is, 
 into four parts, one for each sort of metal ; and then, again, each 
 of those four into three parts; and on every seventh day in the 
 morning, let those who are to begin meet those who are leaving 
 off work; so that there be clear six days' work, and one of going 
 and returning. Do you all agree to this?' All cried, ' We do !' 
 ' Then,' says I, ' whoever neglects his duty, unless through 
 sickness or by leave of the governor, shall work a double week. 
 Do you agree to this?' 'We do!' 'Then all matters of 
 difference between you shall be decided by the governor; and in 
 case of any injury or injustice, or wrong judgment in the 
 governor, by Georigetti, Do you agree?' ' We do!' ' Then,' 
 says I, ' agree upon ten men, two for the natives and two for 
 each mineral work, to send with me to Brandleguarp, to petition 
 Georigetti to confirm these laws till you shall make others 
 yourselves, and to acknowledge liis sovereignty. Do you agree?* 
 ■' We do !' 
 
 I then told them, that as those who had been slaves were now 
 free, they might, if they pleased, return home ; but, as I should
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 241 
 
 make it my endeavour to provide so well for them in all the com- 
 forts of life, I believed most of them would be of opinion, their 
 interest would keep them where they were. And, above all 
 things, recommending a hearty union between the new free-meu 
 and the natives, and to marry amongst each other, and to con- 
 tinue in love amongst themselves, and duty to the king and his 
 governor ; and promising speedily to return and settle what was 
 wanting, I dismissed the assembly, and set out for Braiidleguarp 
 with '.the ten deputies: but I left Lasmeel behind with the 
 governor, and two servants with him, to give me immediate no- 
 tice in case any disturbance should happen in my absence. 
 
 Chapter XLVI. — Peter arrives with the Deputies— Presents them to the 
 King — They return — A colony decreed to be sent thither — Nasgig made 
 Governor — Manner of choosing the colony— A flight-race, and the in- 
 tent of it — Walsi wins the prize, and is found to be a gawrey. 
 
 As we alighted at the palace late at night I kept the deputies 
 with me till next morning; when I went to the king, desiring 
 them to stay in my apartment till I had received his majesty's 
 orders for their admission. 
 
 The king was but just up when I came in; and seeing me, 
 embraced me, saying, ' Dear father, I am glad to meet you again 
 alive ; your stay has given me the utmost perplexity ; and could I 
 have prevailed with any of my servants to have followed you, I had 
 sent before this time to have known what was become of you.' 
 
 I told his majesty, the greatest pleasure of my life consisted in 
 the knowledge of his majesty's esteem for me ; and he might de- 
 pend upon it, I would take care of myself from a double motive, 
 whilst I was in his dominions; the one, from the natmal obli- 
 gation of my own preservation ; and the other, equally compul- 
 sive, of continuing serviceable to his majesty, till I had made 
 him more famous than his ancestor, the great Begsurbeck. 
 
 I told his majesty, as a small token of my duty and affection to 
 him, I was come to make him a tender of the additional title of 
 King of Mount Alkoe. 'Father,' says he, 'we shall never be 
 able to get a sufficient number of my subjects to go tliitlier; for 
 though your safe return may be Pome encouragement, yet, whilst 
 their old apprehensions subsist, (and I know not what will alter 
 them,) we can do no good : and, indeed, were they free to go, 
 and under no suspicion of danger, it would cost abundance 
 of men to conquer Mount Alkoe.' 
 
 ' Great Sir,' said I, ' you mistake me. I told you I came to 
 make you a tender of it; I have proclaimed you king there, and 
 freedom to the people. I have held an assembly of the kingdom ; 
 placed a governor; taken the engagement of himself and subjects 
 to you ; settled laws amongst tliem for your benefit, the full 
 third part of all their labour; have brought ten deputies, two 
 
 PET. WIL. Q
 
 242 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 from each denomination of people amonj^ tliem : and they only 
 vait your command to be admitted, to beg your acceptance of 
 their submission, and pray your royal protection.' 
 
 ' Father,' says the king, ' you amaze me ! but, as it is your 
 ■doing, let them come in.' 
 
 The deputies being received, and heard by Maleck, their inter- 
 preter, very graciously, the king told them, in a very favourable 
 speech, that whatever his father had done, or should do, they 
 might accept as done by himself; and commanded them to 
 remind the governor, for whom he had the highest esteem, to 
 observe the laws, without the least deviation, till his father should 
 make such farther additions as were consistent with his own 
 honour and their future freedom: and having feasted them in 
 a most magnificent manner, they returned, highly satisfied with 
 the honours they had received. 
 
 This transaction being immediately noised abroad, all the 
 colambs came themselves ; and the great cities, by their depu- 
 ties, sent his majesty their compliments upon the occasion; and 
 there was nothing but mirth and rejoicing tliroughout the whole 
 kingdom. And those who had refused going with me, as Maleck 
 told me, hung their heads for shame and sorrow, that they had 
 missed the opportunity of bearing a part in the expedition. 
 
 I demonstrated to the king, that the only way to preserve that 
 kingdom was to settle a large colony on the plains, between the 
 mountain and the sea, to intercept clandestine trade, and make a 
 stand against any force that might be sent from the Little-lands 
 to recover the mines. And I promised to be present at the set- 
 tlement, and an assistant in it. 
 
 Most of the colambs, as I said, being at court, upon this com- 
 plimentary affair, the king summoned them for their advice on 
 my proposals ; and told them he had ordered me to lay before 
 them my thoughts on the affairs of that kingdom ; and, after 
 many compliments and encomiums had passed on me, I told 
 them the necessity of the colony, the commodity that would arise 
 from it, how I intended to manage it, and what prospect I had 
 of introducing amongst them several extraordinary conveni- 
 ences they had never before had. 
 
 The colambs, who, for want of practice this way, knew but 
 little of the matter, thinking, nevertheless, that in the general 
 turn of things, tliey must somehow come in for a share, approved 
 of all I said. I desired them then to settle, out of what part of 
 the people, and how to be nominated, such choice of the colony 
 as should be made for the new settlement ; but found them much 
 at a loss to fix on any method of doing it. So I told tliem, I 
 believed it would be the best way to issue an order for such ag 
 would willingly go, to repair to a particular rendezvous; and in 
 case sufficient should not appear voluntarily, to issue another 
 order, that the colambs, out of their several districts, should 
 complete the number, so as to make a body of twelve thousand 
 men of arms, besides women and children ; and that such a
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 243 
 
 territoi*y should be allotted to each, with so much wood-grounds, 
 in common to all, as would suffice for their subsistence : all 
 which passed the vote, 
 
 I then told them, that this large people must have a head, or 
 governor, to keep them to their duties, and to determine matters 
 of propei'ty, and all disputes amongst them. Here they one and 
 all nominated me ; but I told them I apprehended I could be 
 more useful other ways, having too many things in my head for 
 the general good, to confine myself to any particular province ; 
 but if they would excuse me in presuming to recommend a per- 
 son, it should be Nasgig. And immediately Nasgig being sent 
 for, and accepting it, they conferred it upon him. 
 
 All things, as I judged, went on in so smooth a way, in refer- 
 ence to the new colony, that I was preparing, with the assistance 
 of the proper officer, expresses to be sent with the king's grip- 
 sacks, into the several provinces, with notice of these orders, 
 and an appointment for a rendezvous. But while this was 
 doing, abundance of people came crowding about me, to be 
 informed, whether I thought it safe for them to go ; and I 
 believe I had fully satisfied all their scruples, when by some 
 management of the ragans, who, having so long declared Mount 
 Alkoe to be inhabited by Mindrack, did not care the people 
 should all of a sudden find out they had deceived them, there 
 was a report ran current, that though I and my bearers, who 
 were all Mount Alkoe men, returned safe, yet if any of the 
 Brandleguarpines had gone, they would never have come back 
 again. This rumour coming to my ears, and fearing whitherto it 
 might grow, I had no small prospect of a disappointment ; and 
 I thereupon stopped issuing the orders till 1 had considered 
 what farther to do in the afiair: at length, being persuaded I had 
 already satisfied abundance of their scruples, and in order to 
 dissipate the doubts of others, and to familiarise them in some 
 measure to the country and people of Mount Alkoe, I proposed 
 a prize to be flown for, and gave notice of it for six days 
 all about the country, both to tliose of Mount Alkoe, and those 
 of Sass Doorpt Swangeanti ; that whoever, except those who 
 were with mo in the late expedition, should make the most 
 speedy flight to the governor's of Mount Alkoe, to carry a 
 message, and bring me an answer from Lasmeel, should have 
 one of my pistols, with a quantity of powder, and so many balls ; 
 and the person who should be second, should have a cutlass and 
 belt. 'I'he time being fixed, very few had entered in the first 
 two or three days; but on the third day came several over from 
 Alkoe to enter, which the Brandleguarpines seeing, and having 
 equal inclination to the prize, after half a dozen of them 
 had entered on the fourth morning, before noon on the fifth, 
 I had near sixty of them on my list, besides the Alkoe men; 
 making in all about one hundred. 
 
 The time of starting was fixed for the sixth morning, from off 
 the rock, on the back side of the palace, upon my firing a pistol. 
 Q2
 
 244 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 This unusual diversion occasioned a prodigious confluencg of 
 spectators ; for scarce a person in Brandleguarp, except those 
 who were either too young or too old for flight, but were upon 
 one or other of the rocks ; even the king himself and all las 
 court were there, with infinite numbers from all distant parts. 
 
 I had dispatched a letter, by one of my old bearers, to Las- 
 meel some days before, to inform him of it, that he might 
 get two letters ready wrote, one to deliver to the first, and 
 another to the second messenger ; but not to take farther notice 
 of the rest : now, my flight-race being for the equal benefit of 
 both the kingdoms, it happened, as I was in hopes it would, that 
 Eo many of the Mount Alkoans coming over to me to be entered, 
 and staying with me till the flight began ; and such vast numbers 
 of persons meeting of both nations upon the Black Mountains, to 
 see tliem go and return, and several of the Swangeantines going, 
 out of bravado, quite through witli the fliers ; tlie intercourse of 
 the two nations was that day so great, and the discourse they had 
 witli the natives and miners, so stripped the Swangeantines of 
 their old apprehensions of danger from Mount Alkoe, that in 
 three days after, the whole dread of the place was vanished, and 
 he would then have been thought mad who had attempted to 
 revive it. 
 
 The time being come, I set my fliers in a row on the outer 
 edge of the rock ; and having given notice that no one should 
 presume to rise till the flyers were on the graundee, and at such 
 a distance, I then let the flyers know I should soon give fire ; 
 which I had no sooner done, but down they all dropped as one 
 man, as it were, headlong from the edge of the mountain, and 
 presently the wliole field were after them. They skimmed with 
 incredible swiftness cross the face of the plain, between the rock 
 and the mountain ; the force of which descent swung them as it 
 were up the mountain's side, in an almost upright posture ; till 
 seeming to sweep the edge of the mountain with tlieir bellies, 
 they slid over its surface, till they were lost in the body of the 
 Swangean, our rocks echoing the shouts of the mountaineers. I 
 fired my pistol, by my watcli, at nine o'clock in the morning, but 
 had no occasion to inquire when it was thought they would 
 return, for every one was passing his opinion upon it. Some 
 said, it could not be till midnight, or very near it ; and others, 
 that it would be almost next morning. However, we went to 
 dinner, and coming aijain about six o'clock by my watch, I was 
 told by the people on the rock, as the general opinion, (for it was 
 then top-ful,) that they could not yet be expected a long time ; 
 and the major part concluded they could not be half way home 
 yet ; when, on a sudden, we heard a prodigious shout from tlie 
 mountain, wliich growing nearer and nearer to us, and louder and 
 louder, in a few moments came a slim young fellow, and nimbly 
 alighting on the rock, tripped briskly forward, as not able to stop 
 himself at once, from the violence of the force he came with, 
 aud delivered me a letter from Lasmeel, as I was sitting in my
 
 OF PETER WILKINS. 245 
 
 chair. I gave him joy of the prize, and ordered him to come to 
 my apartment so soon as I got home, and he should have it. I 
 tlien asked him where he left the other flyers : he told me, he 
 knew nothing of them since he came past tiie forges in his 
 return ; for there he met them going to Lasmeel. ' Why that,' 
 says I, 'must be a great way on this side the governor's.' He 
 told me, about half an hour's flight. I then told him, as 
 he must be strained with so hard a flight, it would be better if 
 lie laid down, and called on me in the morning. He thanked 
 me ; and after he had told me his name was Walsi, he said he 
 would take my advice ; and, springing up as light as air, went off, 
 tlie rock being quite thronged with those who had followed 
 from the mountain to see the victor. 
 
 Wlicn Walsi came in, it was just seven o'clock by my watch ; 
 so that, according to the best computation by miles I could make 
 from their descriptions of thinj;s, I judged he had flown at little 
 more or less than at the rate of a mile a minute. 
 
 I stayed till near nine o'clock upon the rock, where it being 
 cold, and the time tedious, I was taking Quilly home with me, 
 and designed that Maleck should wait for the coming of the 
 second ; but hearing again a shout from the mountain, I resolved 
 to see the second come in myself. The noise increasing, I 
 presently saw the whole air full of people, very near me, for I 
 had retired near two hundred paces from the edge of the rock to 
 give room to the fliers to aliglit, and expected nothing less than 
 to be borne down by them ; when I spied two competitors, one 
 just over the back of the other, the uppermost bearing down 
 upon the other's graundee, their heads being just equal ; so that 
 the under man, perceiving it impossible to sink lower for the rock, 
 or to mount higher, for the man above him, and as darting side- 
 ways would lose time, and fearing to brush his belly against the 
 rock, he slackened, just to job up his head in his antagonist's 
 stomach ; which giving the upper man a smart ciieck with the 
 pain, and the under one striking, at that instant, one bold stroke 
 v.ith his graundee, he fell just with his head at my feet, and the 
 other upon him, with his head in the under man's neck. 
 
 Thus they lay, for a considerable time, breathless and motion- 
 less, save the working of their lungs, and heaving of their 
 breasts ; when each asked me if he was not the first, and the 
 under man giving me a letter ; I told tliem ' No,' Walsi had 
 been in almost two hours ago. They both said, it was impos- 
 sible ; they were sure no glumm in the Doorpt could out-fly 
 either of them. I ordered them both to call on me in the 
 morning, and I would see they should have right done to their 
 pretensions. The under man had but just told me his name was 
 Naggitt, when another arrived, who, seeing Naggitt before him, 
 told me he was sure he was second ; but on seeing the other 
 also, he gave it up. 
 
 I would stay no longer, it being now so late ; but the next 
 morning I was informed, that all the rest had stopped at the
 
 246 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 mountain but two, who were obliged to give out before, being 
 overstrained, and unable to hold it. 
 
 The next naorning Walsi was the first at my apartment, when 
 I happened td be with the king ; and, speaking of his business to 
 Quilly, he ordered hira to stay in my gallery till I came back ; 
 and Quilly presently, after seeing Youwarkee, told her the victor 
 at the flight-race was waiting for me in the gallery. Youwarkee, 
 who had great curiosity to see him, having heard how long he 
 came in before the rest, stepped into the gallery, and taking 
 a turn or two there, fell into discourse with him about his 
 flight. And, as women are very inquisitive, she distinguished 
 by the flier's answers, speech, shape, and manner of address, 
 that it was certainly a gawrey she was talking with ; though she 
 had endeavoured to disguise herself, by rolling in her hair, and 
 tying it round her head with a broad chaplet, like a man ; and by 
 the thinness of her body, and flatness of her breasts, might 
 fairly enough have passed for one, to a less penetrating eye than 
 Youwarkee's. But Youwarkee, putting some questions to her, 
 and saying she was more like a gawrey than a glumm, she put 
 the poor girl (for so it was) to the blush, and at last she con- 
 fessed the deceit ; but, upon her knees, begged Youwarkee not to 
 mention it, for it would be her undoing. 
 
 This confession gave Youwarkee a fair opportunity of asking 
 how she came to be an adventurer for this sort of prize. The 
 girl finding there was no remedy, frankly confessed she had a 
 strong affection for a glumm-boss, who was a very stout glumm, 
 she said, but somewhat too corpulent for speedy flight ; who, 
 ever since the prize had been proposed, could rest neitlier night 
 nor day to think he was not so well qualified to put in for it as 
 others ; especially one Naggitt, who he well knew made his 
 addresses to her, and also was an adventurer. ' Had it been a 
 matter of strength, valour, or manhood,' says he, ' I had had 
 the best of chances for it; but to be luider a natural incapacity of 
 obtaining so glorious a prize, as even the king himself is not 
 master of such another, I cannot bear it!' She then said he 
 had told her, he was resolved to give in his name, and do liis 
 utmost, though he died in the flight. ' What!' said he, 'shall I 
 see Naggitt run away with it, and perhaps witli you too, when 
 he has that to lay at your feet which no glum else can boast of? 
 No; I'll overcome, or never come home without it.' ' I must 
 confess, madam,' says Walsi, ' as I knew his high spirit could 
 never bear to be vanquished, I was afraid he would be as good 
 as his word, and come to some unlucky end; and told him, that 
 though he need not have feared being conqueror in anything 
 else had it been proposed, yet in flight there were so many half 
 glumms as tliey were, who from their effeminate make and size, 
 and little value for anything else, would certainly he in before 
 him, that it was unworthy of a thorough glumm to contend with 
 them, for what could be obtained only by those who had no 
 right to, or share in anything more excellent ; and that he must
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 247 
 
 therefore not tliink of more than his fatigue for his pains. But 
 as he had set his heart so much upon it, I would enter and try 
 to get it for him; as from my size and malce, I believed few 
 would have a better chance for it than myself. And thanks to 
 CoUwar, madam,' says she, ' I hope to make him easy in it, if 
 you will but please to conceal your knowledge of who and what 
 I am.' 
 
 Youwarkee was mightily pleased with her story, and promised 
 she would; but engaged her to come again to her apartment so 
 soon as she was possessed of the prize. 
 
 When I returned, hearing Walsi waited for me, I called him 
 in, read the letter he brought, and finding it Lasmeel's, I looked 
 over my list for Walsi's name, for I set them all down as they 
 entered, and finding it the very last name of all, and that it was 
 entered but on the morning the race was flown, ' So,' says I, 
 ' Walsi, I find the last at entering is the first at returning ; but 
 I see you have been there by what Lasmeel has sent me, though 
 there were some last night who questioned it by your so speedy 
 return. Here,' says I, ' take the prize, and see they are only 
 used in the service of your country :' and then I dismissed him. 
 
 My two competitors appeared next for the cutlass, and had 
 each of them many arguments to prevail with me in favour 
 of him; but I told them I must do justice; and that though the 
 difference was so small between them, yet certainly Naggitt was 
 the nearest me at the time they both ceased flight, his face lying 
 on my foot; so that, as they both complained of foul play, and 
 were therefore equal in that respect, Naggitt in justice must 
 have it. And I gave it him in these words however: 'Take it, 
 Kaggitt, as certainly yours by the law of the race, but with a 
 diffidence in myself who best deserves it.' 
 
 I own I pitied the other man's case very much, as I should 
 Naggitt's, had the other won it; but seeing the other turning 
 away, and hearing him say, ' But by half a head, when I had 
 strove so hard!' as in a sort of dejection, I told them they were 
 both brave glumms, and of intrepid resolution; and gave him 
 also one, with the like instruction as to Walsi. 
 
 Walsi went from me, as she had promised, to Youwarkee, 
 who wanted more discourse with her; for in an affair of love, 
 her gentle heart could have dwelt all day upon the repetition of 
 any circumstances which would create delight in the enamoured. 
 Youwarkee and Walsi sat on thorns, wanting to be gone; but 
 Youwarkee asking question ujion question, Walsi got up and 
 begged she would excuse her, she would come and stay at any 
 other time. ' But,' says she, ' madam, when the man one loves 
 is in pain, (for I am sure he is on the rack, lor fear of a dis- 
 covery, till he sees me,) if you ever loved yourself, you cannot 
 blame me for pressing to relieve him.' 
 
 When she was gone, Youwarkee finding mc alone, was so full 
 of Walsi's adventure she could not be silent; but after twenty 
 round-about speeches, and promises that 1 was to make, not to
 
 248 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 be angry with anybody, or undo anything I had done that day, 
 and I know not what, out came the story. I was prodigiously 
 pleased with it, and wished I had taken more notice of her. 
 Says Youwarkee, ' I endeavoured to keep her till you had done, 
 that you might have seen her.' ' And why did not you ?' 
 says I. * My dear,' says Youwarkee, ' had you seen the poor 
 creature's uneasiness till she got off with it, yourself could not 
 liave had the heart to have deferred that pleasure you would 
 liave perceived she expected when she came home, nor could you 
 in conscience have detained her.' 
 
 Chapter XLVII. — The race reconciles the two kingdoms— The colony 
 proceeds — I'uild a city — Peter views the country at a distance— Hears 
 of a prophecy of the king of Norbon's daughter Stygee — Goes thither— 
 Kills the king's nephew — Fulfils the prophecy, by engaging Stygee to 
 Georigetti— Returns. 
 
 J- HIS race, notwithstanding all that the ragans could say to 
 keep up their credit, and to prevent the people's perceiving what 
 fools they had made of them, had so good and sudden an effect 
 on the people's prejudices, that upon issuing the first proclama- 
 tion there was no occasion for the second; for at least twenty- 
 five thousand men appeared voluntarily at the rendezvous of the 
 old slaves, whose masters, though they were declared free, had 
 used divers devices to oppress them, and render even their free- 
 dom a sort of slavery, besides women and children; so that we 
 had now only to pick and choose those who would be likeliest to 
 be of service to the new colony. 
 
 Nasgig and I differed now about the choice of persons ; he, as 
 a soldier, was for taking mostly single young men, and I for 
 taking whole families, though some were either too old or too 
 young for war; and upon farther consideration he agreed with 
 me; for I told him, young men would leave a father, mother, or 
 mistress behind them, which would either cause a hankering 
 after home, and consequently the bad example of desertion, or 
 else create an uneasy spirit, and perhaps a general distaste to 
 the settlement; so we chose those wliole families, where they 
 offered, which had the most young men in them, first, then others 
 in like order; after that man by man, asking them severally if 
 any woman they liked would go with them; and if so, we took 
 her, till we had about thirteen thousand fighting men, besides old 
 men, women, and children; and then marching by the palace, 
 the king ordered ten days' stores for every mouth, and with this 
 we took our flight: but as I was always fearful of a concourse in 
 the air, Nasgig led them and I brought up the rear. 
 
 Besides the above number of people, I believe we could not 
 have less than ten thousand volunteers to the Black Mountain; 
 some to take leave of their friends, and others out of curiosity to
 
 OF PETEK AVILKINS. 249 
 
 see our flight. I took three pieces of cannon with me and proper 
 stores. 
 
 Our first stage, after a short halt on the Black Mountain, was 
 to the governor's palace, where Gadsi received us with great 
 respect. I told him my errand, which he approved ; ' For,' says 
 he, ' countryman, it is now as much my interest to keep my old 
 masters out, as ever it was to serve them when in: and you have 
 taken the only method in the world to do it effectually.' I con- 
 sulted him where I should fix my colony; and by his advice, 
 fixed it on this side the wood, with some scattering habitations 
 liehind the wood as watch houses, to give notice of an enemy, 
 having the wood for shelter, before they could reach the town, 
 and at the worst, the town for a retreat. 
 
 I found by Gadsi that the ships from the Little-lands wera 
 soon expected, for that, he said, the zaps knew nothing yet of 
 the change of government, nor could till the ships returned. 
 He asked me, as there was now a good lading, whether I 
 thought fit to let them have it upon proper terms. I told him 
 I would not hinder tlieir having the metals, or endeavour to 
 stop their trade in the least; but should be glad to treat with 
 them about it myself. 
 
 I gave the forge men descriptions for making shovels, spades, 
 pickaxes, hammers, and abundance of other iron implements I 
 should want in the building the town, — all which we got ready 
 and carried with us. We then took fiioht, and alighted on the 
 spot of our intended city; and having viewed the ground some 
 miles each way, we drew the outlines, and set a great number of 
 hands to cutting down trees, digging holes, and making trenches 
 for the foundations. In short, we were all hands at it, and the 
 women fetched the provisions; but I was obliged to shew them 
 every single step they were to take towards the new erections: 
 and I must say, it was with great pleasure I did it, they seldom 
 wanting to be told twice, having as quick an apprehension of 
 what they heard or saw as any people I had ever met with. 
 
 The whole city, according to our plan, was to consist of several 
 long straight streets, parallel to each other, with gardens back- 
 wards each way, and traverse passages at proper distances, to 
 cross each street from one to the other quite through the whole 
 city. 
 
 While this work was in hand, I took a progress to view the 
 other country Maleck had told me of. We had not taken a 
 very long flight, before we saw at a distance several persons of 
 that country travelling to Mount Alkoe for metals. I had a 
 great mind to have some talk with them about their kingdom, 
 and ordered my bearers to go to them; they told me they durst 
 not, for one of them would kill ten men. I did not choose to 
 force them to it for fear of some mischief ; but observing which 
 way they came, and that they came in several small bodies of 
 six or eight together, and that there was a little wood and some 
 bushes between me and them, I ordered my bearers to sink
 
 2S0 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 beneath the trees out of their sight, and to ground me just at the 
 foot of the wood, for I resolved to know something more of them 
 before we parted. 
 
 I lay perdue till they arrived within sixty paces of me ; then 
 asking Maleck if he knew their language, and he telling me he 
 did, having often conversed with them at the mines, I bid him 
 greet them, and tell them I was aTfriend, and be sure to stand 
 by me. There were seven of them, and many more at different 
 distances. I shewed myself, and Maleck spoke to them, when 
 two or three of the hindermost ran quite away; one stood and 
 looked very surly; but the rest who stood with him turning to 
 run, I bid Maleck tell him, if he did not call them back I 
 would kill them. He that stood then called to them ; but they 
 mending their pace upon it I let fly, and shot one in the shoul- 
 der, who dropping, I was afraid I liad killed him. I then went 
 up to the other, who had not stirred even at the report of the 
 gun, seeming quite terrified. I took him by the hand and 
 kissed it, which made him recover himself a little, and he took 
 mine and kissed it. 
 
 I bid Maleck tell him I was a great traveller, and only wanted 
 to talk with him; but seeing the man I had shot stir, I went to 
 him, and by Maleck told him I was sorry T had hurt him; 
 which I should not have attempted had he not shewn a mistrust 
 of me by running away, for I could not bear that: this I said to 
 keep the other with me. I saw I had hurt his shoulder, but 
 being at a great distance, the ball had not entered the blade- 
 bone, but stopping there had fallen out; so tying my handker- 
 chief over it, I told him I hoped it would soon be well. 
 
 I inquired into their country, its name, the intent of their 
 journey this way, their trades, the fruits, birdsj and beasts of 
 the country. 
 
 The man I had shot, I found, was in pain, which gave me no 
 little concern; so I chiefly applied myself to the other, who told 
 me the name of his country was Norbon, a large kingdom, and 
 very populous, he said, in some parts of it ; and was governed by 
 Oniwheske, an old and good king. ' He has only one daughter,' 
 says he, ' named Stygee ; so that I am afraid, when he dies, it 
 will go to a good-for-nothing nephew of his, a desperate de- 
 bauched man, who will probal;ly ruin us, and destroy that king- 
 dom, which has been in the Oniwheske family these fifteen 
 hundred years.' ' Won't his daughter have the kingdom,' says 
 I, 'after his death, or her children?' 'Children!' says he, 
 ' no; that's the pity. All would be well if she had but children, 
 and the state cuntinue fifteen hundred years longer in the same 
 good family.' ' How is it possible for any one to know that ?* 
 says I. ' You may know how lon^ it has, but how long it will 
 last is mere guess work.' ' No,' says he; 'this very time, and 
 the present circumstances of our kingdom, were foretold at the 
 birth of the first king we ever had, who was of the present royal 
 family.' 'How so ?' says I. ' Why,' says he, ' before we had
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 251 
 
 any l»ing, we had a very good old man, who lived retired in a 
 cave by the sea, and to him every body under their difficulties 
 repaired for advice. This old man happening to be very ill, 
 every body was under great affliction for fear they should lose 
 him; when, flocking to his assistance, he told them, they need not 
 fear his death till the birth of a king, who should reign fifteen 
 hundred years. At hearing this, all persons then present appre- 
 hended that his disorder had turned his brain; but he persisted 
 in it, and recovered. 
 
 ' After a few years, a great number of persons being about 
 him, he told them he must now depart, for that their king was 
 born, and pointed to a sucking child a poor woman had then in 
 her arms. It caused a great wonder in his audience at the 
 thoughts of that poor child's ever becoming a king : but he told 
 them, it was so decreed ; and farther, that as he was to die the 
 next day, if they would gather all together, he would let them 
 know what was to come in future times. 
 
 ' When they were met, the woman and child being amongst 
 them, he told them that child was their king; and that his loins 
 should produce them a race of kings for fifteen hundred years, 
 during which time they should be happily governed: but then a 
 female inhabitant of the skies should claim the dominion, and, 
 together with the kingdom, be utterly destroyed, unless a mes- 
 senger from above, with a crown in each hand, should procure 
 her a male of her own kind ; and then the kingdom should re- 
 main for the like number of years to her posterity. Now,' says 
 he, ' the time will expire very soon, and as no one has been, or, 
 it is believed, will ever come with two such crowns, the Princess 
 Stygee, though she undoubtedly will try for it, has little hopes of 
 succeeding her father ; for her cousin Felbamko pretends, as no 
 woman ever reigned with us, he is the right heir, and will have 
 the kingdom,' 'Pray,' says I, 'what do you mean by an in- 
 liabitant of the air?' ' Oh,' says he, ' she flies.' ' And do most 
 of your country folks fly?' says I, 'for I perceive you don't.' 
 'No,' says he, 'no one but the Princess Stygee.' ' My friend,' 
 says I, ' your meeting with me will be a very happy affair for 
 your kingdom. I am the man the princess expects; go back to 
 the princess, and let her and her father know I will be with 
 them in six days, and establish his dominions in the princess.' 
 
 The fellow looked at me, thinking I joked, but never ofl'erod 
 to stir a foot. ' Why don't you go?' sajs I. 'And for the good 
 news you bear to the princess, I'll see you shall be made one of 
 the greatest men in Norhon.' The man smiled still, but could 
 not conceive I was in earnest. I asked him then how long ho 
 should be in going to the palace; he said three days at soonest. 
 ' Deliver but your message right,' says I, 'and I'll assure you it 
 shall be the better for you.' The man seeing me look serious, 
 did at length believe me, and promised he would obey me punc- 
 tually ; but he had not seen how I came to the place he met me
 
 252 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 at, for I had ordered my bearers into the wood with my chair 
 before I shewed myself. 
 
 He arrived, as I afterwards found, at the palace, the fourth 
 morning very early; and passing the guard in a great heat, with 
 much ado was introduced to the king, and discharged himself of 
 my message. His majesty giving no credit to him, thought he 
 bad been mad; but he affirming it to be true, and telling the 
 king at what a distance I had knocked down his companion, and 
 made a great liole in his back, only holding up a thing I had in 
 my hand, which made a great noise; Oniwheske ordered his 
 daughter to come before him, who, having herself heard the 
 man's report, and being very willing to believe it, with the king's 
 leave, desired that the messenger might be detained till the 
 appointed day, and taken care of; and that preparation should 
 be made for the reception of the stranger, in case it should be 
 true. 
 
 The noise of my coming, and my errand, excited every one's 
 curiosity to see me arrive ; and the day being come, I hovered 
 over the city a considerable time, to be sure of grounding right. 
 The king and his daughter, on the rumour of my appearing, 
 came forth to view me, and receive me at my alighting. The 
 people were collected into a large square, on one side of the 
 palace, and standing in several clusters at different places, I 
 judged where the king might seem most likely to be, and ordered 
 my bearers to alight there; but I liappened upon the most un- 
 lucky post, as it might have proved, and at the same time the 
 most lUcky I could have found there; for I had scarce raised 
 myself from my chair, but Felbamko, pushing up to me through 
 the throng, and lifting up a large club he had in his hand, had 
 certainly dispatclied me, if I had not at the instant, drawn a 
 pistol from my girdle, and shot him dead upon the spot ; inso- 
 much, that the club which was then over my head fell gently 
 down on my shoulder. 
 
 I did not then know who it was I had killed; but for fear 
 of a fresh attempt, I drew out another pistol and my cutlass, 
 and inquiring at which part of the square the king was, I walked 
 directly up to him, he not as yet knowing what had happened. 
 His majesty and his daughter met me, and welcomed me into 
 liis dominions. I fell at the king's feet, telling him I brought a 
 message, which I hoped would excuse my entering his majesty's 
 dominions without the formality of obtaining his leave. 
 
 When we came to the palace, the king ordered some refresh- 
 ments to be given me and my servants, and then that I should 
 be conducted to the room of audience. 
 
 The report of Felbamko's death had reached the palace before 
 UP, and that it was by my hand. This greatly surprised the 
 whole court, but proved agreeable news to Stygee. 
 
 At my entrance into the room of audience, the king was sit- 
 ting at the farther end of it against the wall, with his daughter
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 253 
 
 on his right hand; and a seat was placed for me at his left, but 
 rearer to the middle of the room sideways, on which I was 
 ordered to sit down. There were abundance of the courtiers 
 present, 'and above me was a seat ordered for one of them, who, I 
 found afterwards, was one of the religious. 
 
 His majesty asked me aloud how it happened, that the first 
 moment of my entering his dominions I should dip my hands iu 
 blood, and that, too, of one of his nearest relations. 
 
 I then got up to make my answer; but his majesty ordering me 
 to my seat again, I told him, that as it was most certain I knew 
 no one person in his kingdom, so it could not be supposed I 
 could have an ill design against any one, especially against that 
 royal blood, into whose hands I then came to render myself; 
 but the truth was, that what I had done was in preservation of 
 my own life; for that the person slain had rushed through the 
 crowd upon me with a great club, intending to murder me ; and 
 that whilst the blow was over my head, I killed him in such 
 position, that by his fall the club rested on my shoulder, but was 
 then too weak to hurt me. 
 
 The king asking if that was the real case, several from the 
 lower end of the room said they were informed it was; and one 
 in particular said he saw the transaction, and I had declared it 
 faithfully. ' Then,' says the king, ' you are acquitted. And, 
 now, what brings you hither? Relate your business.' 
 
 ' Great sir,' says I, ' it is my peculiar happiness to be ap- 
 pointed by Providence as the proposer of a marriage for the 
 Princess Stygee, your daughter, with a potent neiglibouring 
 monarch; having already been enabled to perform things past 
 belief for his honour. Know, then, great sir, I am a native of 
 the north, and through infinite perils and hardships, at last 
 arrived in the dominions of Georigetti, where I have given peace 
 to his state by the death of the usurper Harlokin. I have also 
 just conquered the kingdom of Mount Alkoe for my master, and 
 am here come to make your daughter an offer of both crowns, 
 and also of all that is my master's, with his person in marriage.' 
 
 The old priest then rose and said, ' M.ay it please your ma- 
 jesty, we are almost right: but what has always staggered me is, 
 how the person should come ; for the messenger to us on this 
 errand is to come from above. Now this person has not the 
 graundee, and therefore could not come from thence: as for the 
 rest, I understand the prince from whom he brings this offer to 
 your daughter has the graundee, and so is a male of her own 
 kind; and I understand the two kingdoms in his j)ossession to bo 
 the two crowns in the messenger's hands; but, I say, what I 
 stick at is, his coming from above.' 
 
 'What,' says Stygee, 'did not you see him come?' 'No,* 
 says he. ' 0,' says she, ' he came in the air, and was a long 
 time over the city before he descended.' 'That's impossible,' 
 says the old priest; 'for he is smooth like us.' ' Indeed, sir,' 
 says she, ' I saw him, and so did most of the court.' The kinjj
 
 254 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 and nobles then attesting this truth, ' Sir,' says the priest to the 
 king, ' it is completed, and your majesty must do the rest.' 
 
 ' I little expected,' says the king, ' to see this day : and now, 
 daughter, as this message was designed for you, you only can 
 answer it; but still I must say it surpasses my comprehension, 
 that in the decree of Providence it should be so ordered, that the 
 very hand which brings the accomplishment of what has been so 
 long since foretold us, should, without design, have first de- 
 stroyed all that could have rendered the marriage state uncom- 
 fortable to you.' 
 
 Stygee then declared she submitted to fate and her father's 
 will. 
 
 I staid here a week to view the country and the sea, which I 
 heard was not far off. Here were many useful beasts for food 
 and burden, fowls' also in plenty, and fish near the sea-coasts, 
 and the people eat flesh, so that I thought myself amongst man- 
 kind again. I made all the remarks the shortness of the time 
 would allow, and then taking my leave, departed. 
 
 I returned to the colony, where I heard that the Little-landers 
 had been on the coast; but I not being there, or any lading 
 ready, they were gone away again : however, they had detained 
 two of them. I was pleased with that, but sorry they were 
 returned empty. 
 
 I examined the prisoners; and, by giving them liberty and 
 good usage, they settled amongst us ; and the next fleet that 
 came, the sailors to a man were all my own the moment they 
 could get to shore : this, though I thought it would have spoiled 
 our trade at first, brought the islanders and me to the following 
 compromise, and upon this occasion: — Their ships having laid 
 on our coasts one whole season for want of hands to carry them 
 back, I came to an agreement with their commanders, (for they 
 were all willing to return,) that such a number of them should 
 be left as hostages with me till the return of a number of my 
 own men, which I should lend them to navigate their ships home; 
 and I sent word to the zaps, that as it might be beneficial to us 
 both to keep the trade still on foot, to prevent the like incon- 
 veniences for the future, I would buy their shipping, paying for 
 tliem in metals, and agree to furnish them yearly with such a 
 quantity of my goods at a stated price, and would send them by 
 my own people ; which they approving, the trade went on in a 
 very agreeable and profitable manner, and we in time built 
 several new vessels of our own, and employed abundance of 
 hands in the trade, and had plenty of handicraftsmen of dift'erent 
 occupations, each of whom I obliged to keep three natives under 
 him, to be trained up in his business.
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 255 
 
 Chapter XL VIII. — A discourse on marriage between Peter and Georigetti 
 —Peter proposes Stygee — The king accepts it — Relates his transactions 
 in Norbon — Account of the marriage ceremony — Peter goes to Norbon 
 — Opens a free trade to Mount Alkoe — Gets traders to settle at Norbon 
 — Convoys cattle to Mount Alkoe. 
 
 At my return to Sass Doorpt Swangeanti, I went directly to 
 the king, and giving liim an account of the settlement, and my 
 proceedings thereon, he told me his whole kingdom would not be 
 an equivalent for the services I had done him. I begged of him 
 to look on them in no other light than as flowing from my duty ; 
 but if, when I should be no more, he or liis children would be 
 gracious to my family, it was all I desired. 
 
 ' This, father,' says the king, ' I can undertake for myself; 
 but who's to come after me, nobody knows, for I shall never 
 marry. No ! Yaccombourse has given me a surfeit of woman- 
 kind; and unless the states will settle the kingdom on you, to 
 which I will consent, it will probably be torn to pieces again by 
 different competitors; for I am the last of the line of Begsurbeck, 
 and of all the blood royals: and, indeed, who is so proper to 
 maintain it flourishing, as he who has brought it to the present 
 perfection ?' 
 
 'Great sir,' says I, 'my ambition rises no higher than to 
 abound in good deeds whilst I live, and to perfect my children 
 in the same principle; and this, I hope, will entitle them to a 
 support when I am gone. But,' says I, ' why is your majesty 
 so averse from marriage, merely on account of a woman you 
 could not expect to be true to you ?' ' Not expect it !' says he; 
 ' what stronger tie upon earth could she have had to be true 
 than my affection, and all that my kingdom could afibrd her?' 
 'Weak things all, sir,' says I. 'Why, what could she have 
 had?' says lie, in some warmth. ' Honour, sir,' says I, 'and 
 virtue, both wliich she abandoned to become yours; and those 
 once lost, how could you expect her to be true?' ' You are too 
 hard for me, father,' says he: 'but they arc all alike, and I 
 don't believe there's a grain of honour in any of them.' ' In any 
 of them like Yaccombourse, I admit, sir,' says I; 'but think not 
 so of others, for no part of our species abounds more with it, or 
 is more tender of it, than a good woman. Now, if your majesty 
 could find an agreeable and virtuous wife, one deserving of your 
 royal person and bed, and perhaps with a kingdom for her 
 dowry, a partner fit to share your cares as well as glory, would 
 it not be a great pleasure to you to be possessed of such a mate, 
 and to see heirs arising under your joint-tuition, to convey down 
 your royal blood to the latest posterity ? Would not this, I say, 
 be a grateful reflection to you in your declining years ?' 
 
 ' Truly, father,' says the king, ' as you have painted it, the 
 prospect could not fail to please; and under the circumstances 
 you have put it, it would meet my approbation: but where is
 
 256 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 such a tiling as a woman of this character to be found ? I fear 
 only in the imagination.' 
 
 'Sir,' says I, after a seeming muse for some time, 'what 
 should you think of Oniwheske, the king of Norbon's daughter? 
 he has but that one child, I hear.' ' Dear father, have done,' says 
 his majesty; 'to what purpose should you mention her? We 
 but barely know that there is such a state, — we have never had 
 an intercourse; and, besides, as you say he has but one child, 
 can you suppose she will ever marry, to leave so fine a kingdom 
 and live here?' ' But, sir,' says I, ' now we are supposing, — 
 suppose she should, with her father's consent, be willing to 
 marry you, would you have her for your queen ?' 'To make 
 any doubt of that, father,' says he, ' is almost to suppose me a 
 fool.' ' Then, sir,' says I, ' her father has consented, and she 
 too; and if I durst have presumed so far, or had known your 
 mind sooner, she would, I believe, have ventured with me to 
 have become yours : but you might have slighted her, and 
 crowned heads are not to be trifled with ; but since you are 
 pleased to shew your approbation of it, I can assure you, sir, 
 her person will yield to none in your majesty's dominions ; for, 
 sir, I have been there, and have seen her, and she is your own, 
 and her kingdom too, upon demand.' 
 
 'Father,' says the king, looking earnestly at me, ' I have been 
 frequently, since I knew you first, in doubt of my own existence; 
 my life seems a dream to me; for if existence is to be judged of 
 by one's faculties only, I have been in such a delusion of them 
 ever since, that as I find myself unable to judge with certainty 
 of any other thing, so I am subject to doubt whetlier I really 
 exist. Are these things possible that you tell me, father?' 
 
 I then told him the whole affair, and advised him by all means 
 to accept the offer, and marry the princess out of hand. 
 
 His majesty, when I had brought him thoroughly to believe 
 me, was as eager to conclude the marriage as I was to have 
 him; but then, whether he should go to her, or she come to 
 liim, was the question. I told him it was a thing unusual for a 
 sovereign to quit his own dominions for a wife; but would advise 
 an embassy to her father, with notice that his majesty would 
 meet and espouse her on the frontiers of the two kingdoms. 
 
 The ambassadors returning with an appointment of time and 
 place, it was not above a month before I had settled Stygee on 
 the thrones of Sass Doorpt Swangeanti and Mount Alkoe, with 
 the reversion of the kingdom cf Norbon without a competitor. 
 
 I shall here give you an account of the marriage ceremony. 
 The king being arrived on the borders, Stygee, who had waited 
 but a few hours at the last village in Norbon, advanced to his 
 majesty on the very division, as they called it, of the two king- 
 doms, a line being drawn to express the bounds of each. The 
 king and Stygee having talked apart from the company a little 
 space, each standing, hand in hand, on their respective ground, 
 the chief ragan advanced and began the ceremony.
 
 OF PETER AVILKINS. 257 
 
 He first asked each party aloud, if lie and she were willing to 
 he united in body and affections, and would engage to continue 
 so their whole lives; to which each party having answered aloud 
 in the affirmative, ' Shew me, then, a token !' says he; and im- 
 mediately each expanding the right side of their graundees, laid 
 it upon the • other's left side, so that they appeared then but as 
 one body, standing hand in hand, encased round with tlie graun- 
 dee. The ragan then having descanted upon the duties of mar- 
 riage, concluded tlie ceremony with wishing them as fruitful as 
 Perigen and Philhella. So soon as it was over, and the gripsacks 
 and voices had finished an epithalamium, the bride and bride- 
 groom, taking wing, were accompanied to Brandleguarp, amidst 
 the acclamations of an infinite number of Georigetti's subjects. 
 
 The king had made vast preparations for the reception of the 
 Princess Stygee, and nothing was to be heard or seen but feast- 
 ings and rejoicings for many days: and his majesty afterwards 
 assured me of his entire satisfaction in my choice of his bride, 
 without whom, he confessed, that notwithstanding the many 
 other blessings I had procured him, his happiness must have 
 been incomplete. 
 
 Intending another flight to Norbon, I was charged with the 
 king and queen's compliments to Oniwheske ; which having 
 executed, I opened a free trade to Mount Alkoe: and hearing 
 that small vessels came frequently on the Norbonese coast, to 
 carry off the iron and other metals from thence unwrought, and 
 paid part of their return in wrought metals, I ordered some of 
 the next that came to be stopped and brought to me; and the 
 day before I had fixed for my departure, notice was sent that 
 twelve of those traders were stopped, and in custody at the sea 
 side. I longed to see them, but then considering that it would 
 take up more time to bring them to Apsilo, tlie capital, where I 
 was, than I should take in going to tliem and returning, I re- 
 solved to go and examine them myself. 
 
 They told me they traded with small vessels to Norbon for 
 metals, which they carried home, and wrought great part of it 
 themselves, sending it to, and dispersing it in several islands at 
 a distance; and also sold the unwrought to several people who 
 carried it they knew not whither in great sliips. They said they 
 kept abundance of hands at work in the trade. I asked if their 
 artificers wrought it for their own profit or their masters. They 
 told me for masters', themselves being all slaves. ' And are you 
 all slaves?' says I. They told me ' Yes,' all but one, pointing to 
 him. I tlien ordered him to be secured and removed; and told 
 them, if they would procure some hands to settle at Norbon and 
 Mount Alkoe, they should all be made free, have lands assigned 
 them, and have other privileges, and I did not doubt in time 
 would become the richest men in the country; for I understood 
 by them they were acquainted with the use of money. I asked 
 them what other commodities they brought to Norbon in ex- 
 change. They said, clothes for the people, both what they 
 
 PET. WIL. R
 
 258 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 received in exchange from others who bought their iron, and 
 some of a coarser sort of their own making. I found, in my 
 discourse I had with them,^that out of my eleven men there 
 were persons of four different occupations; so I promised those 
 who would stay with me their freedoms, good houses, and other 
 rewards; and sending three hands home with the vessel, and a 
 full freight, according to the value of the cargo they brought, I 
 ordered them to engage as many as they could of their country- 
 men of distinct trades, to come and settle with me; and to be 
 sure, if they had any grain, corn, roots, plants, or seeds, usually 
 eaten for food, to bring all they could get with them, and they 
 should have good returns for them ; and as to those good hands 
 that settled here, they should be allowed all materials to work 
 for their own profit the first year, and after that they should also 
 work for themselves, allowing the king one-tenth of the clear 
 profit. This took so far with them, that it was with the utmost 
 difficulty I got any of them to carry the ship back, for fear they 
 should not be able to return. 
 
 Before I parted from them, I assigned the eight who were left 
 all proper conveniences, and recommended them to the king's 
 protection ; and I ordered the owner, then in custody, to be con- 
 ducted to Mount Alkoe, and from thence to Brandleguarp, 
 where, treating him kindly, and giving him liberty, I made my 
 proper use of him. 
 
 The king having lent me a convoy to conduct my prisoner, 
 and given me a license for as many cattle of the sorts I chose, as 
 I pleased to drive to Georigetti's dominions, I made them drive 
 a great number of sheep of the finest wool I ever saw, and very 
 large also ; a great number of creatures not unlike an ass for 
 shape, but with two upright horns and short ears, which gave 
 abundance of rich milk ; and also some swine. All these were 
 drove to, and distributed at, my new colony, where I let them 
 remain till I had provided a proper receptacle for them at Doorpt 
 Swangeanti, near the woods ; when I brought many over the 
 Black Mountain, and distributed there, with directions how to 
 manage them ; and in about seven years' time we held a little 
 beast-market near Brandleguarp, twice a year, where the spare 
 cattle were brought up, and preserved in salt till the next 
 market ; for I had some years before made large salt-works near 
 the sea at Mount Alkoe, which employed abundance of hands, 
 and was now become a considerable trade. 
 
 We had iron, copper, and silver money, which went very cur- 
 rent ; and had butter and cheese from the farms near the woods, 
 as plenty as we had the fruits before, great numbers of families 
 having settled there; and there was scarce a family but was of 
 some occupation or other. 
 
 By the accounts I received from the mines, from time to time, 
 it was prodigious to hear what vast quantities of metals were 
 prepared in one year now, by little above one-third of the hands 
 that were usually employed in them before ; for now the men's
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 259 
 
 ambition was, to leave a good week's work done at their return, 
 for an example to those who were coming ; and the overseers 
 told me, they would sing and work with the greatest delight 
 imaginable, whilst they pleased themselves with telling one 
 another how they intended to spend the next fourteen days. 
 
 Chapter XLIX. — Peter, looking over his books, finds he has got a Latin 
 Bible— Sets about a translation — Teaches some of the Kagans letters- 
 Sets up a paper manufacture — Makes the Kagans read the Bible — The 
 Bagans teach others to read and write — A fair kept at the Black 
 Mountain— Peter's reflection on the Swangeantines. 
 
 ilLL things being now so settled, that they would go on of 
 themselves, and having no farther direct view in my head, I 
 spent my time with my wife ; and looking over my books one 
 day to divert myself, with the greatest joy imaginable, I found 
 that the Bible I had taken to be in the Portuguese tongue was a 
 Latin one. It^was many years since I had thought of that lan- 
 guage ; but on this occasion, by force of memory and recol- 
 lection, and with some attention, consideration, and practice, I 
 found it return to me in so plentiful a manner, that I fully re- 
 solved to translate my Bible into the Swangeantine tongue. 
 
 I sent directly for Lasmeel to be my amanuensis ; and to 
 work we went upon the translation. 
 
 We began at the creation, and descending to the flood, went 
 on to the Jewish captivity iu Egypt, and deliverance by Moses ; 
 leaving out the genealogies, and all the Jewish ceremonies and 
 laws, except the Ten Commandments, I translated the Books 
 of Samuel and Kings, down to the Babylonish captivity. I then 
 translated such parts of the Prophets as were necessary to intro- 
 duce the Messiah, and discover him ; the Book of Psalms, Job, 
 and the Proverbs ; and with the utmost impatience hasted to 
 the New Testament. But tlien considering that when I had 
 done, as only Lasmeel and myself could read it, in case of our 
 deaths, the translation must die with us, I chose out six of tlie 
 junior ragans, and two of the elder, to learn letters ; and in h ss 
 than twelve months I had brought them all to read mine and 
 Lasmeel's writing perfectly well. 
 
 I instructed these ragans at spare hours, wliilst I went on with 
 my translation ; but finding my paper grow low, having had a 
 great supply of coarse linen, and a sort of calicoes from tlie isles, 
 iu return for our metals, I set up a manufactory from that, and 
 some gums of the trees, which we boiled with it to a pulp in iron 
 pans, and beating it to pieces, made a useful paper, which would 
 bear ink tolerably. But I could find nothing to make ink of, 
 though I sent over all tlie country to searcii for every herb and 
 fruit not commonly used ; till at last I found an lnrb and flower 
 on it, which, if taken before the flower faded, would, by boiling 
 R2
 
 260 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 thoroughly, become blue : this, by still more boiling in a copper 
 pan, till it was dry and burnt hard to the bottom, in some 
 measure answered my purpose i^ and I fixed upon it as the best I 
 could obtain from all my experiments. 
 
 When the ragans were masters of their pens, I set six of them 
 to copy what Lasmeel had finished, and the other two to teach 
 tlieir brethren ; and in two years time, by a pretty constant 
 application, (for I made them transcribe it perfectly fair and 
 intelligible,) we finished our translation, and two f;vir copies. 
 
 I then ordered the ragans to read a portion of it to the people 
 constantly in the mouch : they, from the novelty of the story, at 
 first grew so exceeding fond of it, that upon the proper exposi- 
 tions of it I taught the ragans afterwards to make, they began to 
 apply it seriously to religious purposes. 
 
 My writing ragans were very fond of their knowledge of let- 
 ters ; and trade and commerce now increasing, which put every 
 one more or less in want of the same knowledge, they made a 
 great profit of it, by instructing all who applied to them. This 
 increase of writing necessarily provided a maintenance for several 
 persons, who travelled to Norbon for quills, and sold them to the 
 Swangeantines at extravagant rates ; till the Narbonese hearing 
 that, brought them themselves to the foot of the mountain, where 
 the Swangeantines bought them, as they did several other com- 
 modities, which ore country had, and the other wanted, espe- 
 cially iron-wares of almost every denomination ; so that the 
 mountain, being so excessively high, was the barrier; for the 
 Norbonese finding that difticulty in ascending and descending, 
 ■which the Swangeantines with their graundees did not, there was 
 a constant market of buyers and sellers on the Mount Alkoe side 
 of the Black Mountain ; which by degrees grew the general mart 
 of the three kingdoms. 
 
 I have often reflected with myself, and have been amazed to 
 think, that so ingenious and industrious a people as the Swan- 
 geantines have since appeared to be, and who, till I came 
 amongst them, had nothing more than bare food, and a hole to 
 lie in, in a barren rocky country, and then seemed to desire only 
 what they had, should in ten years' time, be supplied not only 
 •with the conveniences, but superfluities of life ; and that they 
 should then become so fond of them, as rather willingly to part 
 with life itself, than be reduced to the state I found them in. 
 And I have as often, on this occasion, reflected on the goodness 
 of Providence, in rendering one part of mankind eapy under the 
 absence of such comforts as others could not rest without ; and 
 have made it a great argument for my assent to well-attested 
 truths above my comprehension. 'For,' says I, 'to have 
 affirmed, at my first coming, either that these things could have 
 been made at all, or vihen done, could have been of any additional 
 benefit to these people, would have been so far beyond their 
 imaginations, that the reporter of so plain a truth, as they now 
 find it, would have been looked upon as a madman or an impos-
 
 OP PETER WILKINS. 261 
 
 tor : but by opening their views by little and little, and shewing 
 them the dependence of cue thing upon another, he that should 
 now affirm the inutility of them, would be observed in a 
 much worse light. And yet, without any embellishments of art, 
 how did this so great a people live under the protection of Pro- 
 vidence ? Let us first view them at a vast distance from any sort 
 of sustenance, yet from the help of the graundee, the distance 
 was but a step to them. They were forced to inhabit the rocks 
 from an utter incapacity of providing shelter elsewhere, having 
 no tool that would either cut down timber for a habitation, or 
 •dig up the earth for a fence, or materials to make one ; but they 
 had a liquor that would dissolve the rock itself into habitations. 
 They had neither beast or fish, for food or burden ; but they had 
 fruits equivalent to both, of the same relish, and as wholesome, 
 without shedding blood. Their fruits were dangerous, till they 
 had fermented in a boiling heat ; and they had neither the sun, 
 or any fire, or the knowledge how to propagate or continue it. 
 But they had their hot springs always boiling, without their care 
 or concern. They had neither the skins of beasts, the original 
 clothing, or any other artificial covering from the weather; but 
 they were born with that warm clothing the graundee, which 
 being of a considerable density, and full of veins flowing with 
 warm blood, not only defended their flesh from all outward 
 injuries, but was a most soft, comely, and warm dress to 
 the body. They lived mostly in the dark rock, having less 
 difference of light with the change of seasons, than other people 
 have ; but either by custom or make, more light than what Pro- 
 vidence has sent them in the sweecoe, is disagreeable : so that 
 where little is to be obtained. Providence, by confining the 
 capacity, can give content with that ; and where apparent wants 
 are, we may see, by these people, how careful Providence is to 
 supply them ; for neither the graundee, the sweecoes, or their 
 springs, are to be found where those necessaries can be supplied 
 by other means.' 
 
 Amongst my other considerations, I have often thought, that 
 if I had gone to the top of the Black Mountains northward of 
 Brandleguarp, in the very lightest time, I might have seen the 
 sun ; but these mountains were so elevated, that our lightest 
 time was only the gilded glimmering of their tops, having never 
 seen so much light on them as totally to eclipse all the stars ; of 
 which wc had always the same in view, but in difi'erent positions.
 
 262 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 Chapter L. — Peter's children provided for — Youwarkee's death— How the 
 King and Queen spend their time — Peter grows melancholy — Wants 
 to get to England — Contrives means — Is taken up at sea. 
 
 J- HAD now been at Brandleguarp ten years; and my children 
 were all provided for by the king but Dickey, as fast as they 
 were qualified for employment, and such as were fit for it were 
 married off to the best alliances in the country ; so that I 
 had only to sit down, and see everything I had put my hand to 
 prosper, and not an evil eye in the three kingdoms cast at me ; 
 but about my eleventh or twelfth year, my wife falling into 
 a lingering disorder, at the end of two years it carried her off. 
 This was the first real affliction I had suffered for many years, 
 and so soured my temper, that I became fit for notliing, and 
 it was painful to me even to think of business. 
 
 The king's marriage had produced four children, three sons 
 and a daughter, which he would frequently tell me were mine. 
 
 Old Oniwheske was dead, and the king and queen divided 
 their whole time equally between Brandleguarp and Apsilo : but 
 he was building a palace at my new colony, which by this time 
 •was grown to a vast city, and was called Stygena, in compliment 
 to the queen ; and this new palace was designed to receive the 
 court one-third of the year, as it lay almost at equal distance 
 between both his other palaces. This method, which his majesty 
 took, at my persuasion, on the death of Oniwheske, though 
 it went against the grain at first, was now grown so habitual to 
 him, and he saw his own interest so much in it, in the love and 
 esteem it procured him from the people, that at last he wanted 
 no spur to it. 
 
 My melancholy for the death of my wife, which I hoped time 
 ■would wear off, rather gained ground upon me ; and though 
 I was as much regarded as ever by the whole court, yet it grew 
 troublesome to me even to be asked my advice ; and it not only 
 surprised those about me, but even myself, to see the same 
 genius, without any visible natural decay, in so short a time, 
 from the most sprightly and enterprising, become the most 
 phlegmatic and inactive. 
 
 My longings after my native country, ever since my wife's 
 death, redoubled upon me, and I had formed several schemes of 
 getting thither, as, first, I had formed a project of going off by 
 the islands, as I had so many small vessels at command there, 
 and to get into the main ocean, and try my fortune that way ; 
 but, upon inquiry, I found that my vessels could not get to sea, 
 or elsewhere, but to the zaps' islands, by reason of the many 
 rocks and sand-banks which would oppose me, unless I went 
 through the zajjs' country, which, in the light they had reason to 
 view me, I was afraid to do. Then I had thoughts of going 
 from the coast of Norbon ; but that must have been in one of the 
 foreign vessels, and they coming from a quite different quarter
 
 OF PETER WILKINS, 263 
 
 than I must go, in all probability, if I had put to sea any way 
 they were unacquainted with, they having no compass, we must 
 have perished ; for the more I grew by degrees acquainted with 
 the situation of Doorpt Swangeanti, the stronger were my con- 
 jectures, that my nearest continent must be the southern coast 
 of America ; but still it was only conjecture. At length, being 
 tired and uneasy, I resolved, as I was accustomed to flight, and 
 loved it, I would take a turn for some days, carry me where it 
 would, I should certainly light on some land, whence at worst I 
 could but come back again. I then went to see if my chair, 
 boards, and ropes, were sound, for I had not used them for 
 several years past ; but I found them all so crazy, I durst 
 not venture in them; which disappointment put off my journey 
 for some time. However, as I had still the thought remaining, 
 it put me on seeking some other method to put it in practice : so 
 I contrived the poles from which you took me, being a sort 
 of hollow cane the Swangeantines make their spears of, but ex- 
 ceeding strong and springy, which, interwoven with small cords, 
 were my seat, and were much lighter than my chair: and these 
 buoyed me up when your goodness relieved me. I had taken 
 Mount Alkoe bearers, as I knew I must come to a country 
 of more light ; and I now find, if I had not fallen, I must soon 
 have reached land, if we could have held out ; for we were come 
 too far to think of returning, without a resting-place : and what 
 will become of my poor bearers I dread to think ; if they 
 attempted to retui-n, they must have dropped, for they had com- 
 plained all the last day and night, and had shifted very often. 
 If in your history you think fit to carry down the life of a poor 
 old man any farther, you will as well know what to say of me, 
 as I can tell you; and I hope what I have hitherto said, will 
 in some measure recompense both your expense and labour. 
 
 THE END.
 
 LONDON : 
 HARRISON AND CO., PRINTERS, 
 
 ST. martin's lane.
 
 SELECT BOOKS, 
 
 PUBLISHED BY JOHN W. PARKER, 
 
 LONDON. 
 
 With numerous Illustrations, 6*., The 
 
 WORLD OF WATERS, OR RECREATIONS IN 
 HYDJIOLOGY. 
 
 By Miss R. M. ZORNLIN. 
 
 With Illustrations, 6*. 
 
 RECREATIONS IN PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY; 
 
 Or, the earth as it is. 
 
 By Miss R. M. ZORNLIN. 
 "With Illustrations, 4*. GJ. 
 
 RECREATIONS IN GEOLOGY. 
 
 By Miss R. M. ZORNLIN. 
 
 With Fifty Illustrations, 4^. 6c?. 
 RECREATIONS IN .ASTRONOMY. 
 
 By the Rev. L. TOMLINSON, M.A. 
 
 With numerous Illustrations, 4s. Gd. 
 
 RECREATIONS IN CHEMISTRY. 
 
 By T. GRIFFITHS, Chemical Lecturer at St. Bartholomew's Hospital. 
 
 Third Edition, Two Volumes, with Engravings, 7s- 
 A FAMILIAR HISTORY OF BIRDS ; 
 
 Their Nature, Habits, and Instincts. 
 By the Right Rev. E. STANLEY, 1).D., Lord Bishop of Norwich. 
 
 With numerous Illustrations, bound and gilt, 3s. Gd. each, 
 DOMESTICATED ANIMALS. 
 
 WILD ANIMALS. 
 
 SKETCHES OF THE ANIMAL AND VEGETABLE 
 PRODUCTIONS OF AMERICA. 
 
 By MARY ROBERTS.
 
 Z BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Foolscap Octavo, 3s. 6d: 
 CAN WOMAN REGENERATE SOCIETY? 
 
 Contents. — Introduction. — Social Intercourse Morals — Intelligence — 
 
 Action. — Dignity of Character. — Knowledge. — Love — Friendship. — Old 
 JMaidism. — Marriage. — Imagination — Poetry — Spirituality. — Religion.— 
 Conclusion. 
 
 The Eleventh Edition, 3^. 6d., of 
 
 WOMAN'S MISSION. 
 
 "If women cotild once be made to understand their real mission in this 
 world, and to feel their own importance and responsibility, a surprising 
 change must immediately take place in society, giving it a higher tone and 
 purer spirit." 
 
 Two Volumes, Post Octavo, lis. 
 
 WOMAN'S RIGHTS AND DUTIES, 
 
 Considered with relation to their Influence on Society, and on her own 
 Condition. 
 
 By a WOMAN. 
 
 Third Edition, 3j. 6(?. 
 
 THE YOUNG LADY'S FRIEND; 
 
 A MANUAL of PRACTICAL ADVICE and INSTRUCTION to YOUNG 
 
 FEMALES, on their entering upon the DUTIES of LIFE after 
 
 quitting School. 
 
 Twelvemo, \s. 6d. 
 
 EASY LESSONS ON REASONING. 
 
 Reprinted from the Saturday Magazine. 
 By the same Author, 
 
 EASY LESSONS ON MONEY MATTERS. \s. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY LESSONS ON CHRISTIAN 
 EVIDENCES. M. 
 
 Five Volumes, at 6^. 6rf. each, 
 
 . ORIGINAL FAMILY SERMONS. 
 
 By upwards of ONE HUNDRED and FIFTY DIVINES of the 
 ESTABLISHED CHURCH.
 
 JOHN W. PARKER, LONDON. 
 In Three Volumes, Gs. 6d, each, 
 
 THE FAMILY HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 
 
 By the Rev. GEORGE R. GLEIG, M.A.; 
 WITH A SERIES OF PICTORIAL ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 New Editions, enlarged, 10^. 6d. each Volume, 
 
 THE STUDENT'S MANUAL OF ANCIENT 
 HISTORY ; 
 
 Political History, Geographical Position, Social State, Wars and Conquests 
 of the Principal Nations of Antiquity. 
 
 THE STUDENT'S MANUAL OF MODERN 
 HISTORY; 
 
 Rise and Progress of European Nations— Political History and Social Con- 
 dition —Colonies. 
 
 By W. C. TAYLOR, LL.D. 
 
 Two Volumes, with Engravings, \ls. 
 
 THE CRUSADERS; 
 
 Scenes, Erents, and Characters, from the Times of the Crusaders. 
 
 By THOMAS KEIGHTLEY. 
 
 With Engravings, 5^. Gd. 
 
 HISTORY OF MOHAMMEDANISM, 
 
 And the Principal Mohammedan Sects. 
 By Dr. W. C. TAYLOR. 
 
 Price 3*. Gd. 
 TRAVELLING SKETCHES IN EGYPT AND SINAI; 
 
 Including a Visit to Mount Horeb, and other localities of the Exodus; 
 
 Translated, Corrected, and Abridged from the French of 
 
 ALEXANDER DUMAS. 
 
 By a BIBLICAL STUDENT. 
 
 Eighth Edition, 3s., with Engravings. 
 
 THREE WEEKS IN PALESTINE AND LEBANON. 
 By an ENGLISH CLERGYMAN.
 
 t BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 With Frontispiece, from a Drawing by Sir A. W. Callcott, R.A., 3s. 
 THE LITTLE BRACKEN BURNERS, a Tale ; aud 
 
 LITTLE MARY'S FOUR SATURDAYS. 
 By LADY CALLCOTT, Author of Little Arthur's HMory of England. 
 
 Two Volumes, 7^- 
 
 THE CARDINAL VIRTUES, 
 
 Or Morals and Manners connected. 
 By HARRIETTE CAMPBELL, Author of The Only Daughter. 
 
 Second Edition, with a Hundred Wood-Cuts, 3s. (ki., bound and gilt, 
 
 FABLES AND MORAL MAXIMS IN PROSE 
 
 AND VERSE. 
 
 SELECTED BY ANNE PARKER. 
 
 Ornamentally Printed, bound and gilt, 3s. 6d. 
 
 NATIONAL PROVERBS IN THE PRINCIPAL 
 LANGUAGES OF EUROPE. 
 
 By CAROLINE WARD. 
 
 2«.gilt. 
 
 STORIES OF THE GODS AND HEROES OF GREECE, 
 
 Told by BERTHOLD NIEBUHR to his SON. Translated from 
 
 the German. 
 
 Edited by SARAH AUSTIN. 
 
 Sixth Edition, Two Volumes, with Engravings, 5s. 6d. 
 
 CONVERSATIONS OF A FATHER WITH HIS 
 CHILDREN. 
 
 Third Edition, Two Volumes, with Engravings, 7^- 
 
 TALES AND STORIES FROM HISTORY. 
 
 By AGNES STRICKLAND. 
 
 Third Edition, 3.?. 6d. 
 
 FIRST SUNDAYS AT CHURCH; ' 
 
 Or, Familiar Conversations on the Morning and Evening Services. 
 
 By the Rev. J. E. RIDDLE, M.A. 
 
 New Edition, with many Cuts, 3^. C(/. 
 
 SANDFORD AND MERTON. 
 
 Adapted to the Use of Young Persons of the Present Day. 
 By MISS ZORNLIN.
 
 JOHN W. PARKEK, LONDON. O 
 
 Foolscap Octavo, 2*. 6J. 
 
 WHAT IS CHRISTIANITY? 
 
 By the Right Rcy. T. VOWLER SHORT, D.D., Bishop of Sodor and Man 
 
 Foolscap Octavo, 6s. Gd. 
 
 A HISTORY OF CHRISTIANITY; 
 
 From its Promulgation to its Legal Establishment in the Roman Empire. 
 By W. C. TAYLOR, LL.D., Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 Fourth Edition, 6s. 6d. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH, 
 
 From the Ascension of Jesus Christ to the Conversion of Constantine. 
 By the late EDWARD BURTON, D.D., Reg. Prof. Oxon. 
 
 Foolscap Octavo, is. 6d. 
 THE CIVIL HISTORY OF THE JEWS, 
 
 From Joshua to Adrian ; with incidental Notices of Manners and Customs, 
 Geography and Antiquities. 
 
 By the Rev. O. COCKAYNE, M.A., of King's College, London. 
 
 With numerous Engravings, 4.?. 
 
 MANNERS AND CUSTOMS MENTIONED IN HOLY 
 SCRIPTURE. 
 
 Illustrated by Extracts from the Works op Travellers. 
 
 Two handsome Volumes, bound and gilt, 8*. 
 GEMS OF SACRED LITERATURE; 
 
 Or, Choice Pieces from the AVorks of celebrated Writers, from 1600 to 1340; 
 
 with Passages from the Early Fathers, and an 
 
 Essay on Sacred Literature. 
 
 Uniformly with the above, Two Vols., Cy. 
 
 GEMS OF SACRED POETRY; 
 
 A Collection of Beautiful Poems from the Works of British Writera 
 between 1340 and 1840.
 
 b BOOKS PUBLISHED BY 
 
 Two Volumes, with Portraits, price ii,6d. each, 
 LIVES OF ENGLISH SACRED POETS; 
 
 With an Introductory Sketch of Early Sacred Pobtry and Poets. 
 By the Rev. R. A. WILLMOTT, B.A., Trinity CoUege, Cambridge. 
 
 Fourth Edition, 4*. 
 
 THE EARLY CHRISTIANS; 
 
 Their MANNERS and CUST05IS, TRIALS and SUFFERINGS. 
 By the Rev. W. PRIDDEN, M. A. 
 
 Four Volumes, with Portraits, New Edition, is, 6d. each, 
 
 LIVES OF EMINENT CHRISTIANS; 
 
 By the Rev. R.B. HONE, M.A., Vicar of Hales Owen. 
 
 Vol. I. Usher, — Hammond, — Evelyn, — Wilson. 
 
 Vol. II. Bernard Gilpin, — Philip Db Mornay, — Bishop Bedell,- 
 
 DocTOR Horneck. 
 
 Vol. III. Bishop Ridley, — Bishop Hall, — Hon. Robert Boyle. 
 
 Vol. IV. John Bradford, — Archbjshop Grindal, — Judge Halb. 
 
 New Edition, with a Set of Maps, 7*- 
 BIBLE NARRATIVE; 
 
 Chronologically arranged, in the words ef the authorised Version, continued 
 
 by an Historical Account of the Jewish Nation ; and forming 
 
 one Consecutive History from the Creation to 
 
 the termination of the Jewish Polity. 
 
 By Miss R. M. ZORNLIN. 
 
 Uniform with the Bible Cyclopjedia, 7s.6d. 
 BIBLE MAPS. 
 
 A Series of New and Accurate Maps, with Explanatory Memoirs, and 
 forming a complete Atlas of Scripture Geography. 
 
 By WILLIAM HUGHES, F.R.G.S, 
 
 Complete in Two Volumes, price £2. IOj;., Illustrated by Sevebai. 
 Hundred Wood Cuts, The 
 
 BIBLE CYCLOPEDIA, 
 
 A Comprehensive Digest of the Civil and Natural History, Geography, 
 
 Statistics, and General Literary Information, 
 
 connected with the Sacred Writings.
 
 JOHN W. PARKER, LONDON 
 
 ^vCOtv ti)t ^auction of tl)c Committee of Council 
 on (SKucation. 
 
 WILHEM'S METHOD OF TEACHING SINGING, 
 ADAPTED TO ENGLISH USE 
 
 BY JOHN HULLAH, ■ 
 
 TKOFESSOR OF VOCAL MDSIC IN KING's COLLEGE, LONDON. 
 
 THE MANUAL. 
 
 Parts I. and II., 2s. Qd. each; or the Two Parts bound together 
 in cloth, 5s. 
 
 ir. 
 
 THE EXERCISES AND FIGURES 
 
 FOR THE USE OF PUPILS. 
 
 Three Books, M. each. 
 
 III. 
 
 HULLAH'S LARGE SHEETS, 
 
 Containing the Exercises and Figures in bold Characters on Sheets Three 
 
 feet Six inches long. Ten Parcels of Ten Sheets each, (Nos. I. to X. ; 
 
 XI. to XX.; XXI. to XXX., &c.) price 7s. 6(/. per Parcel. 
 
 IV. 
 
 SINGING TABLETSFOR ELEMENTARY SCHOOLS. 
 
 Price, Sheets 10s.; Mounted on Millboard, 25s. ; in Box, complete, 30s. 
 
 V. 
 
 A GRAMMAR OF VOCAL MUSIC 
 
 For the Use of Public Schools and Classes of Adults. Royal Octavo, 
 7«., bound. 
 
 The Grammar of Vocal Music is, in its plan and general details, the 
 same work as the Manual of Wilhem's Method of Teaching Singing ^ 
 but the words of the Songs are for the most part difierent, and more par- 
 ticularly fitted for the use of Adult Classes; considerable additions also 
 Lave been made both to the theoretical and practical portions. 
 
 VI. 
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS TO HULLAH'S VOCAL 
 GRAMMAR. 
 
 (Size, three feet eight by two feet six.) The set of Thirty, Price £2.
 
 2Entfcv t\)e Sanction of tTjc Commi'ttet of Council 
 on ©Kucation. 
 
 A MANUAL FOR TEACHING 
 MODEL-DRAWING FROM SOLID FORMS; 
 
 Combined with a Popular View of Perspective, and adapted to the 
 
 Elementary Instruction of Classes in Schools and Public 
 
 Institutions, as taught under the Sanction of the 
 
 Committee of Council on Education. 
 
 ' By BUTLER WILLIAMS, C.F., F.G.S., Director of the 
 Drawing Classes at the School of Method. 
 
 Handsomely Printed in Octavo, and Illustrated by Shaded Engravings of 
 the Models, and Numerous Wood-Cuts, 15s. 
 
 INSTRUCTIONS IN'DRAWING, 
 
 For the Use of Elementary Schools. Abridged from the foregoing " Manual.' 
 
 With Numerous Illustrative Wood-Cuts, and Outhne 
 
 Figures of the Models, 3*. 
 
 MULHAUSER'S METHOD OF TEACHING WRITING, 
 ADAPTED TO ENGLISH USE. 
 
 'A MANUAL OF WRITING; In Two Parts. 
 
 Part I. Analysis of the Method, with Directions for its Application to 
 Monitorial Schools. Part TI. Application of the Method; Arrange- 
 ment of Classes; Duties of Monitors; Duties of Masters; Individual 
 Instruction ; Lessons and Rules ; Simultaneous and Monitorial 
 Instruction ; the Mixed Method. Illustrated throughout by Practical 
 Observations and Instructions. With Forty Plates of Writing Models, 
 accompanied by Tablets of Explanatory Rules. 2s. 6J. 
 
 WRITING MODELS. 
 
 The Set of Forty, mounted, for the use of Pupils. 2s. 6d. 
 
 . ^r 
 
 LoNDOK : JOHN W. PARKER, West Strand.
 
 PR 
 
 3615 
 P5 L! 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 .UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 Santa Barbara 
 
 THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW.
 
 ,yC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A A 001 404 217
 
 
 
 
 
 
 h